JOHN M. KELLY LIBRARY Donated by The Redemptorists of the Toronto Province from the Library Collection of Holy Redeemer College, Windsor University of St. Michael s College, Toronto WOODS SEMINAI ONTARIO ST. J4I.PHONSUS WOODSTOCK, CIITARIO ^PB ST. -PHONSUS SEMINAJ ARY ST. ALPKONSVS SEMINA WOODSTOCK, ONTARIO RERUM BRITANNICARUM MEDII ^EVl SCRIPTORES, OIJ CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND DU1UNG THE MIDDLE AGES. U 10231 THE CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS Oi GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHORITY OF HER MAJESTY S TREASURY, UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE MASTER OF THE ROLLS. ON the 26th of January 1857, the Master of the Rolls submitted to the Treasury a proposal for the publication of materials for the History of this Country from the Invasion of the Romans to the reign of Henry VIII. The Master of the Rolls suggested that these materials should be selected for publication under competent editors without reference to periodical or chronological arrangement, without mutilation or abridgment, prefer ence being given, in the first instance, to such materials as were most scarce and valuable. He proposed that each chronicle or historical docu ment to be edited should be treated in the same way as if the editor were engaged on an Editio Princeps ; and for this purpose the most correct text should be formed from an accurate collation of the best MSS. To render the work more generally useful, the Master of the Rolls suggested that the editor should give an account of the MSS. employed by him, of their age and their peculiarities ; that he should add to the work a brief account of the life and times of the author, and any remarks necessary to explain the chronology ; but no other note or comment was to be allowed, except what might be necessary to establish the correctness of the text. 4 The works to be published in octavo, separately, as they were finished ; the whole responsibility of the task resting upon the editors, who were to be chosen by the Master of the Ilolls with the sanction of the Treasury. The Lords of Her Majesty s Treasury, after a careful consideration of the subject, expressed their opinion in a Treasury Minute, dated February 9, 1857, that the plan recommended by the Master of the Rolls "was well calculated for the accomplishment of this important national object, in an effectual and satisfactory manner, within a reasonable time, and provided proper attention be paid to economy, in making the detailed arrangements, without unnecessary expense." They expressed their approbation of the proposal that each Chronicle and historical document should be edited in such a manner as to represent with all possible correct ness the text of each writer, derived from a collation of the best MSS., and that no notes should be added, except such as were illustrative of the various readings. They suggested, however, that the preface to each work should contain, in addition to the particulars proposed by the Master of the llolls, a biographical account of the author, so far as authentic materials existed for that purpose, and an estimate of his historical credibility and value. Rolls House, December 1857. xs EWRARY ST. SEMINAR THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. LtA EIBRARY ST. r ALPHONSUS SEMINARY WOODSTOCK, 1"tf meaner 1 tnuvt . c tvte? mbif AD t* " tufci jvr THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK, WITH OTHER DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THAT SAINT. EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND INDEXES WHITLEY STOKES, D.C.L., LL.D., HON. FELLOW OF JKSrs COLLEGE, OXFORD ; CORRESPONDENT OF THE INSTITUTE <)] 1 K ANC E (ACADEMIE DBS INSCRIPTIONS); HON. MEMBER OF THE GERMAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY. PART I. PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHORITY OF THE LORDS COMMISSIONERS OF HER MAJESTY S TREASURY, UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE MASTER OF THE ROLL"*. LONDON: PRINTED FOR HER MAJESTY S STATIONERY OFFICE, BY EYRE AND SPOTTISWOODE, PRINTERS TO THE QUEEN S MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY. And to be purchased, cither directly or through any Bookseller, from EYRE AND SPOTTISWOODE, EAST HARDING STREET, FLEET STREET, B.C.; or ADAM AND CHARLES BLACK, 6, NORTH BRIDGE, EDINBURGH; or HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., l(M, GRAETON STREET, DDBLIN. 1887. Printed by and SPOTTISWOODE, Her Majesty s Printers. Vor H^er Majesty s Stationery Office. CONTENTS, Page INTRODUCTION i a. Description of the MSS. - x-lvii I. Probable date of the Tripartite Life Iviii-lxxxix c. Other documents now printed - - xc-cxxviii (1. The persona] history of S. Patrick cxxix-cxliii . On the social condition of the early Irish - cxliv THE TRIPARTITE LIFE - 1-267 Part I. - 1-63 Part II. 64-171 Part TIL 172-267 OTHER DOCUMENTS CONCERNING S. PATRICK 269-574 I. DOCUMENTS FROM THE BOOK OF ARMAGH : a. Notes by Muirchu Maccu-Machtheni - 269-301 I. Dicta Patricii 301 c. Tirechan s Collections 302-333 <1. Additions to Tirechan s Collections - 334-351 c. The Book of the Angel - 352-356 II. THE CONFESSION OF R. PATRICK - 357-375 III. S. PATRICK S LETTER TO THE CHRISTIAN SUBJECTS OF COKOTICUS- - 375-380 IV. PREFACE TO THE Fded Fiada - 381 V. SECUNDTNUS HYMN, with preface, from tho Franciscan L!bv Hymnorwn - 382-389 VI. PREFACE TO THE FOREGOING HYMN, from the Lcbar Brcce - 390-401 VII. FIACC S HYMN - 402 The Preface - - 402-404 The Hymn - 404-411 The Notes in the Franciscan Liber Hytniw- rnm 412-427 VIII. NINN INK S PRAYER - 427,428 IX. HOMILY ON S. PATRICK, from the Lebar Brecc 429-489 VI APPENDIX I. Extracts from Prosper Aquitanensis II. Extract from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle - III. Extract from Cumean s Letter to Segene - IV. Extract from the Luxeuil Calendar V. Extracts from the Brussels Codex of Muir- chu s Life of S. Patrick - VI. Adamnan s mention of S. Patrick - VII. Extracts from Nennius Histona Sri- tonum - - - - VIII. Extract from the Annales Cambria} IX. Extract from Baeda s Historia Eerlmas- tica - X. Extract from the Carlsruhe Calendar XI. Extract from a tract on the origin of the Irish Liturgy - XII. Extract from Alcuin s Poemata - XIII. Extracts from the Calendar of Oc,igus - XIV. Extracts from the Drurnmond Calendar - XV. Extracts from the Irish Canons - XVI. Extracts from the Chronicle of Marianus Scotus - - XVII. Extract from the Corpus Missal - XVIII. Annals from the Book of Leinstor XIX. Gilla Coemain s Chronological Poem XX. Lists of S. Patrick s successors - XXI. Extracts from lists of the relations of Irish saints XXII. Chronological Tract in the Lelar Brecc - XXIII. Patrick and his Leper XXIV. The Michaelmas Sheep - XXV. The Martinmas Pig XXVI. Patrick and Palladius - XXVII. Loegaire s Conversion and Death XXVIII. Extracts from Cormac s Glossary XXIX. Extracts from Tigernach s Annals XXX. List of S. Patrick s household - INDEXES - I. Index rernm II. Index of Books and Manuscripts III. Index of Persons Names IV. Index of Places and Tribes V. Index of Irish words VI. Index of Hiberno-Latiu words - ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA Page 493-574 493 493 493 493 494-498 498 498-500 501 501 503 502, 523 503 503-506 506 506-509 510,511 511 512-529 530-541 542-4.95 548-551 550-555 556 556-559 560, 561 560, 561 562-567 568-571 572, 573 573 577 577 588 592 618 639 659 666 INTRODUCTION. INTRODUCTION. This book contains the three Irish homilies on Patrick son of Calpurn, which are commonly called the Tri partite Life of St. Patrick, together with such other ancient documents as seemed likely to elucidate his biography. The text of the Tripartite Life is now for the first time printed, though two versions of it have been published, namely a Latin one by the learned Franciscan friar, John Colgan, in his Trimlis Thaumaturgae . . . Ada, Lovanii, 1647, and an English one by Mr. Hennessy, in Miss Cusack s Life of Saint Patrick, London, 1870, pp. 371-502. But the former version is a paraphrase for edification rather than a translation for scholars, and the latter is incomplete, and not always quite accurate. In this Introduction I propose, first, to describe the manuscripts from which the text of the Tripartite Life has been taken ; secondly, to endeavour to fix approxi mately the date at which it was composed ; thirdly, to notice the other documents printed in this book; fourthly, to set forth, with their aid, the personal history of our Saint ; and, fifthly, to mention the points in which the contents of this volume throw light on the social condition of the early Irish. Their name-system, topography, language and latinity are illustrated respec tively by the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth of the indexes. INTRODUCTION. I. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS. In the seventeenth century there seem to have been at least four manuscripts of the Tripartite Life. Of these, three, which Colgan calls exceeding old ( pervetusta ), 1 were used by him in making the Latin paraphrase printed, as the Septima Vita, in his Trias ThaiMiiaturga. The first and chief was a vellum belonging to the O Clerys, the famous antiquaries of Ulster ; the second belonged to the Deorani in Leinster ; of the third he had no information. He worked from copies of these codices, and does not appear to have had the originals in his hands.- Of Colgan s three MSS. none are known to exist. The copy in Egerton 03 is not one of them, for it was written in 1477, and was therefore, in 1647, only 170 years old certainly not pervctusta. Nor is the copy in Ravvlinson B. 512 one of them, for in wording, arrange ment, and substance it differs from Colgan s paraphrase in the following particulars :- fol. 5 a. 1 Rawl. B. 512. quod non tain di- cendus est. uniuersa Christi ec- clesia[e]quc inis- teria. Colgan s page 117 a. Trias Tliauma- turga. quod non tarn di- cendue sit. EcclesicK, vniuersa- que Christi mys- 1 Hanc vitam damns ex tribus peruetustis MSS. Hibernicis inter se collatis, dcsumptam, Trias Thaum., 168, col. 1. Quarto obseruandum quod tria nianuscripta cxcmplaria iam niemo- rata, quorum primum ct praeui- piuuii erat dciscriptum ex vetustis membranis Cleriorum Antiquario- rumin Ultouia, secundum ex Deo- raniorum in Lagcnia, tertium ex quibus nes^cio coclicibus transump- tuin, in nonnnllis ab inuiceui dis- crepubant ; uiio fusius quae in aliis prcssius, et uuo latine referente quae in aliis Hibernic refereban- tur. Nos autem tidein res fu?ius et latine refereutis se(inuti sumus, ibid., 169, col. 2. COLGAN S MANUSCRIPTS. XI fid. page 117 a.: Sedentibus : quia erant stabiles, im- mobilcs. se 117 b.: Et in umbra, Iftse, enim de dixit, Apoxtoli lux cum i nit tO Non enim ercti lux in miind.it Apostulos sanctos, et s co i inn. 5 a. 2 : Sedentibus, id est, stabiles quia erant [stabiles] et iinmo- biles. 5 b. 1 : Et in umbra mortis Ipse de se dixit Apostoli vero lux cum initio Nox enim erat in inundo Apostolos et sanctos successores eornm. Again, there is nothing in Rawl. B. 512 corresponding with the following three chapters printed by Colgan, Trias Thaum., 117 a., b., 118 b., 128 b. : II. Quando enim mater sanctum puerum in utero gestabat, films Regis Britonum cum tixore tienit ad ejus domum quern et ipsa, ut dccuit, perhumaniter excepit. Hospes autem eius formae captus praestantia, visus est in aliquibus cxterioribus signis prodidisse, quern in pectore male coiicipiebat, ignem. Hoc autcrn cum ejus propria uxor advcrtcret, zelotypiae vitio excae- cata, curavit venenum matri S. Patricii in haustu propinari. Conchessa vero nihil mali suspicata, obla- tum sumpsit ha[u]stum : sed virtutc sanctissimi foetus lacturn est, ut venenum. matri nihil nocuerit, sed in matri pro- duram ct lapideam inassam convcrsum sit ; uuac in hip?d"m pueri, dum in lucem ederetur, palma inter tenellos et digitos i-eperta est. Et cum zelotypae t acinus mulieris, et quae circa sanctum puerum, ejusque matrem gesta sunt, postea divulgarcntur ; omiies cocpcrunt divinam bonitatcm, iunocentiae protectricem, magnificare ; et pueri tanto signo praemonstratam, futuram praedicare, et praediccre sanctitatcm. Hoc fuit primuin, sed non praeeipuum, prodigiorum hujus sancti viri. 1 See this story iu Irish, from Egerton, 93, infra, p. xlvi. Xll INTRODUCTION. X. Accidit alio die ut unicus filiolus cujusdam foeminae, quae materterae saiicti pueri in vaccis emul- gendis assistere solebat, immatura inorte abreptus, decesserit. Mater autem mortui pueruli x ingemitus et lachryinas efFusa, suum ini ortunium ejulabunda amicae suae exponit: quae jussit ut filiolum secum deferens, eum in loco, in quo vaccis mulgendis operam dabant, Puerum deponat, tanquam dormientein, Quod cum facturn mortuum esse f porriffit vasculum lacte plenum sancto puero vitae resti- . I . r L . . tuit. Patricio, rnandans, ut et ipse, et alms ipse puer, qui in prato dormiebat, inde se reficiant. Annuit puer sanctus, efc socium, quasi de requiescentis corporis sopore excitans, a mortis somno excitatum, vitae restituit cum adstantium omnium stupore et laetitia. LXVIII. Post tot prodigia veram fidem conrirmantia, et tain publicam Christianae fidei professionem, perver- sus Rex ad vomitum denuo et fel amaritudinis redicns, nondum desiit mirificam servi Dei Patricii probare, nisi et in dubium reuocare virtutem. Jussit enim ut post transacta omnia jam memorata, unus e servis nomine Erra maelus, ad publicam urbis plateam se conferat, faciem liniat sanguine, super plateam se pro- sternat, mortemque simulet ; et casu quo S. Patricius se rogante superveniat, eum excitaturus ; nullatenus indicet se vivum vel a mortuis resurrexisse. Erra maelus, revera erro malus, assentit Regis iniquae in- Mortem uentioni, sed ad suam perniciem. Re, ut excogitata, in ficte simn- e ff ec tum deducta, a Rege maligne rogatus supervenit lans vere . . . mortuns. Patricius ; et dum jacentem aspiceret, reique cornpositam fraudem, fictionem et indigriitatem, ti Domino revelante in spirit u admonitus cdisceret, dixit : O Erro maele, sive vere, sive ficte laesus sis, non recipies medicinam : sive vere, sive ficte laesus sis, inde non resurges. Quod veridicum oraculum certissimus rei probavit eventus : riam Erra maelus, quam satis perverse simulavit se, tarn satis adverse obiisse inventus est mortem/ 3 1 puerili, Colg. - Bee this story given in Irish, from the Lebar Brecc, infra, p. 43G. 3 This story, too, will he found in Irish, infra, p. 458, where for Erra the Lebar Brecc has Crund. COLGAN S MANUSCRIPTS. xiii So in the second part, Colgan (p. 130 b.) opens his ninth chapter with a sentence which is obviously needed, but ! is not found in Raw!. B. 512, fo. 9 a. 2 : Profectus est inde Patricius ad regionem de Delbh- na Assuill : ibique aliquot fimdavit Ecclesias, quibus ex suis discipulis diversas praefecit niystas doctrina et virtutibus illustres, quorum zelum virtutesque vir Dei probavit, non solum dum discipuli ejus essent in Hibernia, sed et ante a tempore multo, dum Komaiii ut veram doctrinam pietatemque e fonte epotarent, piam susceperunt pergrinationem. Again, at the end of Colgan s chap. xxii. (Trias Thaum, p. 132"-), there is another sentence needed for the sense, but dropt out of Rawl. B. 512, fo. 10 a. 1 : < Sed cum appelleret, casulam in Britannia relictam, ante se ja- centem reperit in Hibernia. On the other hand, there is nothing in Colgan s version corresponding, in the first part, with the sentence in Rawl. B. 512, fo. 6 a. 1, (infra, p. 10, lines 8, 9) ; or with the hymn Fded fCada in fo. 7 a. 1 (infra, p. 48) ; nor, in the second part, is there anything corresponding to the story of Munis, Loch Croni, and the relics left by S. Patrick in Forgnaide, Rawl. B. 512, fo. 20 b. 1 (infra, pp. 84, 86) ; to the verses in fol. 13 a. 1 (infra, p. 106) ; to the conversation between the angel and Patrick, 13 b. 1 (infra, pp. 1 12, 114) ; to the account, 14 a. 2 (infra, p. 120), of the still surviving members of Patrick s household ; to the question (infra, p. 134) about the numbers baptized in the well Oenadarc ; to the verses in p. 140; to the quatrain ascribed to S. Brigit, p. 150 ; and, lastly, to the story about Comman mas Algasaich, p. 156. The three wizards of Gregraige mentioned in p. 1 38 are only two in Colgan s version p. 142. For these reasons it seems clear that the Rawlinson MS., was not one of the three codices used by Colo-an. The MS. from which the bulk of the present work has been taken is described in the printed catalogue of the Rawlinson collection, Galo.to;/! codicwm m.<i.nuscrij_>- u 10231. b xiv INTRODUCTION. torum Bibliothecae Bodleianae Partis Quintae Fascicu lus Primus, Oxonii: 1862, col. 728-732. But as this description is neither complete 1 nor accurate, 2 it may be well to give here a list of the contents of the codex. The MS. Eawlinson B. 512 is a vellum, in quarto, now consisting of 154 folios, in double columns, written by various hands, in the 14th and 15th centuries. Its contents, almost wholly Irish, are as follows :- 1. Conclusion of a story about Aedan and his brother Brandub, king of Leinster. Begins : mathair-si ar Oedan. regmai do acallaim na cailligi aili. 3 Ends : mac ocus ingen cechtarnai. 4 Finet. Aedan s daughterless mother recognises him by a grain of gold which she had placed under his left shoulderblade when she exchanged him for a daughter of a sonless queen. 2. Kailleoracht inso sis. A poem in nine stanzas, obscure to me. Begins (fo. 1 a. 1, line 25) : Ton feid, a Cm*, conic muir. 5 Ends (fo. 1 a. 2, line 11) : toirthi hili ton fethi. 3. A story about Queen Medb s three husbands. Title : Ferchuitred Medba indso (Medb s husband-allowance this). Begins (fo. 1 a. 2, line 12) : Ri rogabastar rigi for Erinn fecht naill .i. Eoclm Fedhlech. 6 Ends (fo. 2 a. 2) : mac rig Alpan dotuitt la Maine Andaoi mac ocus Medbai. FINID do sin. 7 This story is 3 we will go to converse with the other hag. 4 a son and daughter of each of 1 It omits numbers 9, 11, 17, 29, 34, 35, 36, 37, 41, 42, 43, 45, 46, 47, 48, 70, 76, 86, 92, 94, 95, 100, and 101 in the list now printed. " It describes a fragment of the Felire of Oengus as the whole : it gives, as a separate piece (21), the beginning of the Cain Adamiiain ; and it is deformed by misprints such as Choya for Choga, Seail for Scail, < Dubd for Dubh, Galide for Gulide, Danaim for Danann ; and by mistranslations such as er- choitmed complaint ; forbais in vasion ; esnad dearth. them. 5 Lead us, O Christ, that rulcst the sea. 6 (There was) a king who took kingship over Ireland at another time, even Eochu Fedlech. 7 (It was) the son of the king of Scotland who fell by Maine Andaoi son of Ailill and Medb. That was i\\efinit to him. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XV mentioned by Irard Mac Coisi, Rawl. B. 512, i o. 109, a. 2. The scribe s name follows: Meisi MailechZamu rogmithph (sic} sin. (It was) I, Maelsechlainn, who wrote that. fo. 2 b. is blank. 4. Poem, in 37 stanzas, on the Kings of Ireland from Loegaire to Brian Boroime. Begins (fo. 3 c. 4) : Ata simcl forba fessa.i Ends (fo. 3 b. 2) : a grdd iinman- main attais. 5. An imperfect copy of Gilla Coemain s chronological poem. Begins (fo. 3 b. 2, line 5) : A andaladh anall uile. Ends : do chobair chlann mc Miledh. Printed from the Book of Leinster, infra, pp. 530-540. 6. A much faded poem entitled Tadg og oDa . . . cecinit. Begins (fo. 4 b.) : [Gajch gan anacal eg . . eon. 7. The Tripartite Life of S. Patrick. Entitled : Beatha Padraic annso. Begins (fo. 5 a. 1) : Populus qui sede- bat. Ends (fo. 30 a.) : Alme trocairi ocus rl. Printed infra, pp. 1-267. The following marginalia occur : fol. 21 a. at foot: Pattruig mac Arpluin anBreathnac/i do thaob a athair ocus Frangach do taobh a mathair os bho, siur don naom Martan hi. ( Patrick son of Arplun [ = Calpurn] the Briton, on his father s side, and a Frank on his mother s side, and she was a sister of the holy Martin. ) : fol. 22 a., at foot, the fragment of a topo graphical poem : O Loch Leighinn go hEirne tarrsna na Breifne burba, is o Ceanmts chaoimhfinne t ad go gaoith Bhirine Ghulbun. 2 1 Here is a completion of know ledge. - From Loch-Leighinn to Erne, across the fierce Breifne, and from Ceannas of lovealile whiteness far to the stream of Eenn GulMin. b 2 XVI INTRODUCTION. Unimportant scribblings in English occur in folfl. 11 a., 12 b., 18 a. 1, 23 b., 24 a. 1, and 2fi a. 8 A few topographical verses, in a modern hand, beginning : Crioch Midhi inn[e]osad duibh ocus crioch Breadh mborrfcdacTi x (fol. 30 a. 1, 1. 28). 9 Prose notes beginning : ISsi torannac/tf ocus cri- ocharacfa 2 na Midi. (This is the measurement and mering of Meath), fol. 30 a. 2. At the foot of this page are two Latin notes about Risterdus Nugent (ob. 1591) and Katherine Nugent (ob. 1 604). On fol. 30 b. are some much faded notes in English. 10. A life of S. Brigit, of which the commencement is lost. Begins (fol. 31 a. 1): miracula vulgata sunt. La?e nand i suidiu luid in Broicsech do bleogan. 3 Ends (35 b. 1, 1. 31) with the following quatrain: Dogena damsa moRi ni firfe flechod choidchi : fobithin Brigti indiu teti sund dond ingairiu . , 4 Pluuiam et uentum sedauit . . , Finit. At the top of fol. 33 a. is the following note by the scribe of the Tripartite Life : A mBaili na Cuilendtrach dam ag scriberm nabethewZsa nsemBri^e ; ocus ara fsesam dom anmain ocus dom chvrp, ocus co romsoera ar dvail- chib ocus duineba. ( In Baile na Cuilenntrach am a-writing this Life of Saint Brigit ; and under her safe- 1 Heath s boundary I will de clare to you, and the boundary of the haughty Bregiaus. 2 Over ar is written do. A One day therein Broicsech [Brigit s mother] went to milk. 4 My King will act for me : the shower will not pour till night : because of Brigit to-day who cometh here to the herding. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XVll guard be my soul and my body, and may she save me from vices and mortality ! ) 11. Slicht sain in so budesta (a different extract tins henceforward). Account of six of Brigit s miracles. Begins (fol. 35 b. 1, 1. 35) : Delg dorat ri Laigen arigill do filith. 1 Ends (fol. 30 a. 2, line 21) : Ailill mac Dun- laing iCill Dara oc denam na fertasa. tr^cha laithi doib dia caithim iiir mna ocus firu. 2 FINIT. 12. Two stanzas, in a later hand, beginning fol. 36 a., line 22 : Tlachtga ingen Mhodh[a] Ruith ramhaigh (Tlachtga daughter of Mugh-Ruith of the paddle). 13. A poem in 24 stanzas. Begins (fol. 36 b. ] ) : Domun duthain a loinde. 3 Ends (36 b. 2, 1. 26) : tor- malt in donm?7. 4 This is followed by a prose note in eleven lines. Begins (fol. 36 b. 2, line 27) : Agsin duit amic . . . oir gallda (that s for thee, son, . . .). Ends : in cvig[ed] la do mi aprilis odie (the fifth day of the month of April to-day). 13. INcipiunt uerba Coeman filii Beognse Airidi .i. aibgitir in crabaid (the Alphabet of Piety). Begins (fol. 37 a. 1) : Ires co ngnimh. Accobar co feidhle. Fethamle co leire. Castot co numla. Aine co ninmus. Bochta co neslabrai. Tua co comlabrai. 5 Ends (39 a. 1, 1 (There was) a brooch which the Kiiig of Leinster gave in pledge to a poet. 2 Ailill son of Dunlang at Kil- dare (while she was) working these miracles. Thirty days to them, both men and women, to consume them. 3 the world, transitory is its bitterness. "* he consumed the world. 5 Faith with work. Desire with permanence. Quietude with indus try. Chastity with humility. Fast ing with riches. Poverty with libe rality. Silence with conversation, etc. (A)cnian is anglicised Kevin. xviii INTRODUCTION. 1. 12) : IS ferr fochellamar inna coic dala arradfem .i. Dal fri cneit. Dal fri Ms. Dal fri muinntir nDe. Dal fri demnee. Dal fri hess&rge illaithe bratha. FINID. 1 14. Title: Teist Choemain Oluana male Treoin for scoil oc Sinchill Chille Ached inso ( this is Coeman of Cluain mace Treoin s testimony as to the young school of Sinchell of Cell Ached ). Begins (fol. 39 a., line 13) : IS siat so cinte ocus gnathaighthe bui oc scoil oic Sinchill. Crabath cen scis. Umla cen fodord. 2 Ends (39 a. 2, 1. 10) : Tria crses rommill lesu a primgeindcc/tf ocus rorec ria brathair lacob ar craibechan. Finet. 3 15. Treatise on the eight deadly sins and their oppo- sites. Begins (fol. 39 a. 1, line 11) : Consemdetar sruithe Ere-mi a riaglaib na screptrre pennatoir dilgind frepthre cech pecthre o blue commor air rosuigidthe na hocht n-airig sualach co?ia fodlaib fri hicc ocus slanugud na nocht n airecli ndualchse coneoch gained ar uaidib. 4 Ends (fol. 40 b. 2, line 10) : Cobsaithe aicnith. Meranse isel. Imchaisiu Dd 5 1 It is best that we ... the five meetings we shall mention, to wit, a meeting with sighing ; a meeting with death ; a meeting with God s household ; a meeting with devils ; a meeting with resurrection on Doomsday. It endeth. 2 These are the decisions and usages that were at Sinchell s young school. Devotion without weari ness. Humility without murmur ing, &c. Another copy is in the Book of Leinster, p. 371, col. 3. 3 Through gluttony Esau de stroyed his birthright and sold it to his brother Jacob for a craibechan, which word is glossed in II. 2, 16, col. 98, by caret, [leg. caro] bcchan .\.fcoil min no bee, (a little or small piece of flesh). 4 Ireland s elders collected, out of the rules of the Scripture, an extirpating penitential for remedy ing every sin, from small to great. For the eight chief virtues, with their sub-divisions, were set down to cure and salve the eight chief vices, with all that is born of them. a Firmness of nature. A lowly mind. Contemplation of God. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XIX 16. Title: Incipit regula Colaim cilde (fol. 40 b. 2, line 11). Begins: Bith inn-uathad illucc foleith hifail primcathrach minap inill lat cubits beth i coitchendus na sochaide. 1 Ends (41 a. 2, line 2) : Do mod ernaighte co taothsad do dera. No do modh di obair torbaigh no do slec/^anaib coti th allas comenic meribafc solma do deYa. FINID. 2 Dean Reeves has published this Rule, from a MS. in the Burgundian Library, Brussels, in his Primate Cotton s Visitation, pp. 109-112. 17. A paragraph in three lines (t ol. 41 a. 2, line 3) : Cose mo Colmaocc maic uBeonna dond oclaicg. Cid as imgabtha do duine. Ni anse. sguirim fodesta ar rosgribus chena, d 3 18. Legend of Gregory the Great (fol. 41 a. 2, line G) Begins : IMroraid Grigoir Romse, fer ind raith, do pec- daib inclithib nan-doine na tabrad i cobais. 4 Ends (f. 41 a. 2, line 34) : Ni fil do pecdaib dogne nech ina colainn na hicat na harra sa acht ecndach an Spiruta naeib. 5 A scribe s note follows : Easparta domnaig ar mbreith forn, ocus ar fsesam Dei dam. ( Sunday vespers .... on us, and on God s protection am I. ) 1 To be in solitude in a place apart, nigh unto a chief city, unless it be safe with thy conscience to be in communion with the multi tude. - Thy measure of prayer, till thy tears shall fall. Or thy measure of profitable labour or of genu flexions until thy sweat come often, unless thy tears be rapid. It endeth. 3 Mochohuoc maccu-Bedna s cor rection to the youth. " What should be shunned by a human being ? " Not hard (to say), i I unyoke hence forward, for I have written it (something seems omitted). 4 Gregory of Rome, the man of the grace, meditated on the secret sins of men which they do not put forth in confession. 5 Of the sins that one doth in his flesh there is none that these re demptions (arrea) do not heal, except the blasphemy of the Holy Ghost. XX INTRODUCTION. 19. Invocation of Christ, entreaties for the interces sion of Mary, John the .Child, John Baptist, &c. (fol. 41 b. 1). Begins : A slainicidh in ciniuda daona, A fir- liaig cecha tedma. 1 Ends (42 a. 1, line 20) : coro airillnigem coroin na gloire suthaine in oenthaid (sic) muntire nime hi frecnarcus na Trinoite an secula seco- lorum. 2 Amen. 20. Title : Mugron comarba Colvim cille ( Mugron a successor of Colomb-cille ) haec uerba composuit de Trinitate. Begins (fol. 42 a. 1, line 21) : Airchis din a De athair uili cumachtaig! 3 Ends (42 b. 1, line 11): A spirut on ordnigther cech nuasal ! 4 This Mugron died A.D. 980. See Reeves, Columba, p. 395. 21. Title : Na arrada sosis colleic. 5 Begins (fol. 42 b. 1, line 12) : Arra tesairgne anma a ifurnd. 6 Ends (44 a. 1, line 2) : et pater semel i sesam etir gach da salm corroisc anarra nuile. 7 23. Legend of Laisren (fol. 44 a. 1, line 3). Begins : Fechtas luid Laisren for slatmd o muintir Cluana. do glanad Cluana Cain cell file a crich Ocmnacht. 8 Ends (44 b. 2, line 16) : Ocus ethech ocus ecnach ocus rad uabair ocus . . 9 1 O Healer of the human race ! O true Leech of every disease ! 2 that we may deserve the crown of eternal glory, in the unity of heaven s household, in the presence of the Trinity hi saecula saecn- lorum. 3 Spare us, God, Almighty Father ! 4 O Spirit, by whom every noble one is ordained ! 5 The remissions (arrea) here below now. 6 A remission for saving a soul out of hell. 7 and a paternoster once while standing up, between every two psalms until the whole remission is ended. 8 Once Laisren went a .... from the community of Cluain to purify Cluain Cain, a church which is in the province of Connaught. 9 and perjury, and blasphemy, and proud speech, and . . CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XXI 24. Note on the churches of Munster (fol. 44 b. 2, line 17). Begins: Cuic primfethail cecha ec(ol)sa rohordaiged la rig Muman. .i. Finnguine ocus la Cathal co maithib Muman umpa .i. bachall ocus menistir ocus cros ocus cloc ocus catur (.i. soiscela). 1 Ends (44 b. 2, last line) : Da mile bite annside fobith rotesairg ernaiecthi Petair ocus Foil. FINID. Amen. 2 O 25. A tract on the Psalter (fol. 45 a. 1). Begins : IS he titul fil in-dreich ind lipuirsi taitnea do men- mannaib inna legnidhi. IS he 7 a ainm isind ebro hespertalim .i. uolumen ymnorum, arinni is psalrnus is lus uel imnus etercertar. Ceist, cia hainm in libmrsi a ebra, a greic, allatin ? Nicmse : nabla [is]in ebra, psalterium isin greic, laudatorium uel organum isin laitin. 3 Ends (fol. 47 b. 2, line 21) : Habeo didiu uad imtiag. 4 fol. 45 a. l,line 22. Half obliterated Irish note, written in October, 1731. 26. The law of Adamnan (fol. 48 a. 1-f. 51 b. I). Begins : Coic amsira ria ngein Crist A. o Adam co dilmTi, o dilinn co Abraam, o Abraam co ~Dabid, o Dabid co broit imBaibiloin. broit Babilone co gein Crist. Mnau rouhatar in-doeriu ocus in-dochraiti frisin reisin co tanec Adamnan mac Ronain, meic Tinne 1 Five chief fethals of every church were ordered by the King of Munster, even Finnguine and by Cathal with Minister s worthies around them, to wit, a crozier and a credence-table and a cross and a bell and a book of the gospels. 2 two thousands who are therein, because Peter and Paul s prayer saved them. Finit. Amen. 3 This is the title there is in the face of this book which shineth to the minds of the readers. This is its name in the Hebrew : Hesperta- llm [leg. sepher tephillim~j,ih&t is " volumen hymiiorum," because psalrmis is, being interpreted, laus vel hymnus. Question, what is this book s name, its Hebrew, its Greek, its Latin? Not hard (to say). Ne- bel in the Hebrew, [ya^Ka, i/d/Shov, LXX.] , \f/a\rripiov in the Greek, lau datorium or oryanum in the Latin. 4 Abeo, then, I go from it. XX11 INTRODUCTION. meic Mdhv meic Coluim meic Lugdach meic Shetnu meic CWuild meic Neill. Cumalach ba hainm do innaiph co taineg Adamnan dia soerad ; ocus ba si so in cumalach in ben dia claite derc hi cinn na cobla [leg. comlad] coiiceth dar a feili cend indinbw [leg. inbir ?] furri coYoisceth bruith in lochta. TAr tiachtain di asin pull talman sin cainnil cethri fergiac do tummud di a mul imme no gereth in cainnel sin do uith for a dernaind co roi&eeth roind ocus dail ocus dergud i toighib righ ocus serchinnech. Ni uith cuit don ranai sin i mbulg nach a clior [ = criol] nach an-oentaig aithig tighi acki a bith in-uarboith fri less amuig na tisad airbuid de muir na tir docum a air- cindich. 1 fol. 50 a. 2, line 25 : Incipit sententia angeli Adom- nano. fol. 50 b. 1, line 28 : IS sead inso forus cana Adom- nan for Herinn ocus Albam. 2 This piece, together with the pieces numbered respec tively 27 and 28, was transcribed by O Donovan, in 1859, for the Brehon Law Commission ; but has not yet been published. 1 Five Times before Christ s Na tivity, to wit, from Adam to the Flood ; from the Flood to Abra ham ; from Abraham to David ; from David to the Captivity in Babylon ; from the Babylonian captivity to Christ s birth. Women abode in bondage and in baseness at that season till Adamnan soil of Rouan, &c. came. Cumalach was a name for women till Adamnan came to free them, and this was the cumalach, the woman for whom a hole was dug at the end of the door, so that it came over her nakedness ; the end of the spit upon her till the cooking of the portion ended. After she had come out of that earth-pit she had to dip a candle four man s-handbreadths (long) in a plate of butter or lard ; that candle had to be on her palm until division and distribution (of liquor) and making beds, in houses of kings and superiors, had ended. That woman had no share in bag nor in basket, nor in com pany of the house-master ; but she dwelt in a booth outside the enclo sure, lest bane from sea or land should come to her superior. 2 This is the knowledge of Adamnan s law upon Ireland and Scotland. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XX111 27. Poem, in 13 stanzas, on the Psalms (fol. 51 b. 1, line 10). Begins : Sreth a salmaib suad slan feib rohorddaig Adamnan. 1 28. Title: Incipit immathcor nAiliZla ocus Airt 2 (fol. 51, b. 2). Begins : Leccis Ailill Aulomm a bein .i. Sadhb ingen Chuind Chet-chatha-igr. 3 Ends imper fectly : arnamderustar do erriug a mathar muin coir- chea miarilichea mochaine cett. 29. A fragment beginning : muintire. Olldam dicit. Nuall nan naila arfich cinaitli a chintiu. Ends (fol. 52 a. 1, line 13): mor muireg oc mur. Finit. 30. Poem, in 19 stanzas, on ecclesiastical seasons and days (fol. 52 a. 1, line 14). Begins : A Loingsig a hEs mac nEirc at fes at fer cond[es]eirc : in fetar cethardha cain do bith in-gacli oenbliadain* Ends (52 a. 2, line 23) : bat mebur lat, a Loings^r. 31. The poem composed by Da Choca on the night when the Bruden Da Choca was destroyed. Prose preface and glosses begin fol. 52 a. 2, line 24. The poem and interlinear glosses. Begins : Fil and grian glindi hai 5 (fol. 52 b. 1, line 16). Ends (52 b. 2, line 17) : tobar an ferba faili. 1 A series out of psalms of sound sages, as Adamnan arranged. 2 (Here) begins the mutual restoration of Ailill and Art. 3 Ailill Au-lomm left his wife, even Sadb daughter of Conn of the Hundred Battles. 1 O Loingscch, from Ess mac nEirc, it is declared that thou art a man with charity. Knowest thou the fair tetrad which is in every year ? 5 There is there the sun of Glenn Ai (i.e., according to the gloss, hen s eggs). The poem describes X a banquet, using kennings for the ingredients. XXIV INTRODUCTION. There is a copy of this poem in the Irish MS. at Stockholm, which ends : la topran ferba faili. 32. A note in seven lines, begins (fol. 52 b. 2, line 17) : IShe se tomus cuirp Crist arna gaba^ o Chonsantin impir. 1 33. Preface, part of the prologue, and the epilogue to the Calendar of Oengus, with some notes thereon (fol. 53 a. 1-64 a. 2). The preface begins: [Cjethardai con- dagar da each elathain. 2 Ends (53 b. 1, line 33) : rogab fine Echdach aird. 3 The prologue begins (fol. 53 b. 1, line 34) : [S]e n a Crist molabra. 4 Ends (53 b. 2, last line) : ite cena[e]s mairsium. 5 The epilogue begins fol. 54 a : [6]n kallaind coaraili. 6 Ends (56 b, line 28) : in rigrad imrordus. 7 The notes begin fol. 57 a. 1 and end fol. 64 a. 2. They are on the Calendar for the months of January, February, March, April, August, September, October, November, and December. 34. Poem, in five stanzas, in the metre rinnard (fol. 56 b., line 28). Begins : Bendacht indrig [leg. rig] donelaib. 8 Ends : in muinter imrordus. 9 35. Two stanzas in rinnard, with two lines added to the second (fol. 64 a. 2, line 26). Begins: Cacb noem roboi [leg. boi], fil, bias. 10 1 This is the measure of Christ s body (when) found hy the emperor Constantine. 2 Tour thiiigs are required by every work of art. 3 which the sept of high Echu seized. 4 Sain, O Christ, my utterance ! 3 they are without age, like Him. will be. 6 From one calend (New year s day) to another. the kingfolk whom I have commemorated. s The blessing of the King of clouds. 9 the household whom I have commemorated. 10 Every saint who hath been, is, CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XXV 3G. Quatrain (fol. 64 a. 2, line 31). Begins: Cech noeb, cech noebuag, cech mairtir. 1 Scribe s note, partly illegible (64 a. 2, line 34) : A De nach mairend anti rosgraib 2 Marbhan leth imean oc (?) did in leabhair s . . . . ruagh mac Maol- tuile et gach aen legfes go t[ucad] benac/^ ar anmain . . . Mise Gille Brite mac Mael-tuile. 3 37. Two legends of S. Moling (fol. 64 b. 1). The first begins : Fecht do Moling is toidin dacai Moeldo- barccm mac Cellaig cuice for iarrad a ech. 4 Ends (64 b. 1, line 33) with the quatrain : Tugas gablan, orsesum, dom tig ar uamun tigbais. snaidfid anmanna ile for richicl rinnmais. 5 There is a legend with the same beginning in the Book of Leinster, p. 283 b. The second is the legend of Moling and the Devil. Begins : Feacht dosum ic ernaighti in eclesia. 6 Ends (64 b. 2, line 37) : ISor ocus rl. Luid ass iarsin. 7 Finid. Both these legends probably belong to the body of notes on the Felire. The latter legend occurs also in Laud 610 and in the Books of Leinster, Bally mote, and Lismore. Two quatrains of the poem with which it ends occur in the ninth-century codex of St. Paul s Kloster, Carinthia. 1 Every saint, every holy virgin, every martyr. 2 () God, that he who wrote it does not remain ! 3 and let every one who shall read (this) give a blessing on the soul ... I (am) Gilla-Eri(g)te son of Mael-tuile. 4 Once as Moling was in the millpool he saw Mael-dobarchon son of Cellach coming towards him, asking for his horses. 5 A branch I brought (saith he) to my house for fear of final death. It will save many souls on well- starred heaven. 6 Once as he was praying in the church. 1 He is gold, etc. Thereafter he went forth. XXVI INTRODUCTION. fol. 64 b. 2, line 38. A scribe s note : . . annso doGmnd an Fani mac Seoirsea dar sgribus an[rem]focufoa in- feleri ocus a rairirn Oengus do naemaib sund co mbet ag arcabcwZ araen. Misi ocus Geroid easbarta i eil Muire nasamdsi ag brefh forn. ocus Muire ocus naim inli- buirsi df&gba/U a cnamabacZ dviii orfiada, ar ni fvara- marni re fochreic ane amBaili Atha Bvide, ocus tabracZ gach sen legfes ~bennacht ar anmain in sgribnecZa (a)nno .d. m. aeis Tigerm. 1 38. Homily on the Nativity. Begins (fol. 65 a. 1)? Facturn hautem in illis diebus exiiet edictum a Cesairc Augusto ut discriberetur uniuersus orbis. Doronadh isna laitbibsin immorro erfuacra occ Cesair Auguist coro airmithi int-uile dornan. 2 Ends (71 a. 1, line 28) : Ailim trocaire De ocus Isu Crist rogenair isin laithisi, Boisam, roaitrebam in secula secolorum, amen. Finid. 3 At foot are some ill-written verses entitled Rod . . oCor(n)in cecinit, and beginning : Buadacht uaim dom compan an ti as iomlaw a threghib. After this some more verses entitled Brian mac Dergan cecinit, and beginning : Ag scoith na bPluin- geadach. 39. Homily on the Passion. Begins (fol. 71 a. 2) : Et ymno dicto exierunt in montem Oliuet .i. o roscaich 1 . . . here for Gerald au Fani son of George, for whom I have written this preface of the Calendar; and may all the saints that Oengus enumerated here be together . . ing us ! I and Gerald, the eve of the festival of Mary on us. And Mary and the saints of this book to leave us their portion (?) of delight for we have not found in Baile Atha Buidi. And let every one who shall read (this book) give a blessing to the soul of the scribe, anno MD. of the Lord s age. . 2 Now in those days a proclama tion was made by Caesar Augus tus that all the world should he- numbered. 3 I beseech the mercy of God and of Jesus Christ who was born on this day. May we all attain ! May we dwell (in heaven) for ever and ever. Amen. Finit. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XXVll do Isu cona, apstalaib atlugud dochuaid i sleib Olifeit. 1 Ends imperfectly (fol. 75 b. 2), sibsi immorro a cailleclio nsebda arism cliana dui arne dobitli foirb At foot of fol. 73 a. 1 : Misi Dubthach 6 Duibge?inan doscrib anram do CWcobar 6 Mailchonaire dia brathcur a lebar Geroid afaye 7 (?) ocits sinn ag feithim ar ath- chuinghid d iarracZ ar ingen imc B : : na?i ar mnai i Conchobair Ruaidh, ocus cotuca Dia disis in do tabairt duin. 2 40. A copy of the Book of Invasions, fol. 76 A. fol. 97 b. 1. fol. 76 A. a. 1 begins imperfectly : Co torchair la Fiacha mac Zair. 3 The subsequent sections are entitled as follows : fol. 76 A. a. 2, line 86. Comamserad rig an domain iriso fri rigaib Fer mBolc. 4 fol. 76 A. b. 1, line 30. Batar clanda Beothach mic larboniel. 5 fol. 76 B. a. 1, line 31. Do gabail Cesrach annso sis. fol. 77 a. 1, line 21. De gabail Partoloin annso. 7 fol. 78 b. 2, line 4. Gabail Nemid sisana. 8 fol. 79 b. 2, line 34. Comaimserad Nemid annso sis. 9 1 and -when Jesus and his apostles had finished praying he went to Mount Olivet. 2 I (am) Dubthach O Duibgeu- nan who Avrote the . . . ram (? Amra) for Conchohar O Mael- chonairi, for his relative, out of Gerald a Fani s book, and -we in tending to ask our demand of Mac 15 . . nan s daughter O Conchobair lluaid s wife. And may God grant to her to give that to us I 3 so that he fell by Fiacha son of Star. 4 The synchronizing of the kings of the world here with the kings of the Fir Bolg. 5 The children of Beotha son of larbonel were biding I 6 Of Cesair s taking (of Ireland) here below. 7 Of Partholon s taking here. 8 Nemed s taking below. 9 Synchronising of Nemed here below. xxvin INTRODUCTION. fol. 80 b. 2, line 30. Comaimser rig an domain fri Tuaith de T)anann inso. 1 fol. 81 a. 2, line 13. Gabail Goidel ocus a comaim- seradh inso. 2 fol. 82 b. 2, line 5. Aileiu (sic) iath nEre-mi.s fol. 83 b. 2, line 25. Comaimserda<:/i rigraide ftrenn fri rigraid an domain inso. 4 fol. 84 a. 2, line 12. Geist, cid diata Emain Macha ? 5 See Book of Leinster, p. 20 a. A tract on the Roman realm (fol. 87 a. 1, line 22). Begins : Flaithius Roman, tra, ise flaithes deginach an domain et ni cumangar a rim angradaib ocus a cei- mendaib ar imat a consal ocus a ctmditore ocus a Waite o ocus a coimite ocus a ndictodoire ocus a patrm a patra- pas [leg. satrapas] ocus a lataire ocus a ndiuice ocus a centure. 6 INt-airim cetach innso, 7 (fol. 88 a. 2, line 6). Do flaithiusaib an domain moir anso sis, 8 (fol. 89 a. 1, line 2). Begins with the following quatrain : Reidigh dham, a De do nim, coheimidh ann innisin, uair nach cofel gnim iar fuin senchus degrig an domain 9 Et rl. 1 Synchronism of the kings of the world with the T uath-Dee-I)a- nann this. The Gaels taking and their synchronising here. 3 I beseech Erin s laud. 4 Synchronising of Ireland s kingfolk -with the kingfolk of the world here. 5 Question, whence is (the name) Emain Macha ? 6 The realm of the Bomans, now, it is the last realm of the world, and it is impossible to reckon their ranks and their steps because of the multitude of their consuls and their founders and their legates and their counts and their dictators and their patricians, their satraps, and their legislators (?), and their judges and their centurions. The centenary number here. 8 Of the realms of the great world here below. 9 Make easy for me, God of heaven, Quickly the statement For there is no deed after death, The history of the good kings of the world. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XXIX In top margin of fol. 89 : In Dei nomine ame n. Emanuel. An satharn odie ocus roba flesc [leg. fuse ?] i(n) oidchi irair. 1 Fo]. 90 b. 2, line 14. MiniugucZ gabal nErenn ocus a senchas ocus a remme^d rigraide innso sis ocus ethre ambeolu aisneisin ocus labra ogh dondni remunn o tho- sach ind libair co tici indso, 2 ut dicunt historic*. At top of fol. 91 b. : a Muiri, a rigan na secht ni(m)e, conacna frinn, ocus cu rossera ar gach ngalur. 3 At top of fol. 94 a. : In Dei nomine, an rotuirim Oengus Mac Oiblen isind feleri do naemaib ocus mairterib ocus faismedacbm& ocus iresichcti6 4 s fol. 95 a. 1, line 18. De Cruithnechaib annso bevs. 5 fol. 97 a. 2, line 18. Rig Hemw iar creitim .vc. Begins : Laegaire xxx. bliadne. Ends (97 b. 1, line 13) : Ruaidri .ii.x. See the Book of Leinster, p. 24 a, 41. Note on the resemblance of Ireland to Paradise (fol. 97 b. 1, line 14). IN is Herenn, tra, rosuidigad isin fuined. Amal ata Pardas Adaim icon turcbail is amlawJ ata Heriu ocun fuiniud, ocus asat cosmaile o aicniud uire .i. amal ata Pardas cen biasta, cen nathraigh, cen leomain, cen dracoin, cen scoirp, cen muir, cen rain. IS amlaid ata Eiriu fon imrns cetna, cen nach nan[m]anna ! The Saturday hodie and there was wet yestereve in the night. 2 Explanation of the conquests of Ireland, and its history and its series of kingfolk here below, and an end before relating, and perfect utterance of that before us, from the beginning of the book as far as this is. u 10231. 3 O Mary, O Queen of the seven heavens, work along with us and save (us) from every disease ! 4 May all the saints and martyrs and confessors and faithful ones whom Oengus son of Oiblen re counted . . . 5 Of the Picts here moreover. XXX INTRODUCTION. nerchoitech acht mic tire nama, &mal atberat eolaig ocus rl. 1 42. On the first three judgments that were delivered in Ireland (fol. 97 b. 1, line 24). Begins : ISi an cet breth rucacZ ind Erind. 2 43. Story of Finnian of Magh Bile (fol. 97 b. 1). Begins : lAr tuidhec/i du Finnien Maighe Bile cosin soiscela i tir nErend i crich Ulad antainriud laid doehum laich saidbir antainriudh and. 3 Ends (98 b. 1) : Bid oirdni- diu do techsa cobrath, ol Tuan 4 quia hie locus. 44. Poem in seven stanzas about Tuan mac Cairill (fol. 97 b. 2). Begins : Tuan mac Cairill roclas dorad Isu for anfos. Ends (97 b. 2, line 20) : robai acallcwm Tuain. 45. Quatrain beginning: Dia rorannta cdicid. Emm (fol. 97 b. 2. line 21), When the provinces of Ireland were divided. 3 46. Four quatrains (fol. 97 b. 2, line 24) about Belltaine (May-day), Lugnasad (Lammas-day), Samain (All Saints day), and Imbolc (Candlemas). 1 Now the island of Ireland has been set in the west. As Adam s Paradise stands at the sunrise so Ireland stands at the sunset. And they are alike in the nature of the soil, to wit, as Paradise is without beasts, without a snake, without a lion, without a dragon, without a scorpion, without a mouse, without a frog, so is Ireland in the same manner without any harmful animal, save only the wolf, as sages say, etc. 2 This is the first judgment that was delivered in Ireland. 3 After Finnian of Magh Bile came with the Gospel into the land of Erin, into the province of Ulster especially, he went to a wealthy hero especially there. 4 < Thy house will be most dig nified till Doom," saith Tuan. CONTENTS OF RAWL1NSON B. 512. XXXl 47. Correspondence between Alexander and Dinnim, the Danclamis of Plutarch and Arrian, the Dindimus of the tract De Bragmanis, ed. Bisse, Lond. 1668, all seem ingly corruptions of Skr. dawZin. Begins (fol. 99 a. 1) : Assed, tra, dorimther [is]ind eipstil Al&xandir cein boi Alexander a nirt comoralta eipstli etarru ocus Dinnim rig inna mBragmanda. 1 Ends (100 b. 2, line 21) : IT eat annsin .u. eipist^i immaralait iter Alaxander rio- * an domain ocus Dinnim rig na mBragmanda. FiNiD. 2 This forms part of the Alexander-saga published from the Lebar Brecc by Dr. Kuno Meyer, Irische Texte, Zweite Serie. 48. Story of Neissi daughter of Eochu Yellowheel (fol. 100 b. 2, line 22). Begins : Neissi ingeun Echach Salbuide. Bui inda rigsuide amaig ar Emain ocus a rigingena uimpi. 3 Ends (100 b. 2, line 36) : isin luirig iairn tic sin. 4 In a tale printed from the Stowe MS. No. 992, Rev. Celt.. vi. 174-178, she is called Neas. 100 b. 2, line 36. A scribe s note (which should have been on fol. 97 b. 1). Finit do Leabcw GabaZa Glind da Locha. acsin duit uaim, 5 49. Title : INcipit di Baili in Scail inso ar slicht hsenlibmr Duib da leithi .i. comarpa Patraic 6 (fol. 101 a.) 1 Now this is related in Alexan der s letter, (that) so long as Alexander was in power letters were interchanged between him and Dindimus the King of the Brahmans. 2 Those are the five letters that were interchanged between Alexan der the King of the world and Diudim the King of the Brahmans. Finit. This colophon is incorrectly printed in the preface to Dean Reeves essay on the Culdees, Dublin, 1864. 3 Neissi daughter of Echu Yellowheel was on her throne out before Eniain with her royal maidens around her. 4 in the hauberk of iron that cometh. 3 A finit to the Book of Con quest of Glenn da Locha. There (it is) for thee from me. 6 Here beginneth the Champion s Frenzy, an extract of the old Book of Dub-da-leithe, a successor of Patrick. c 2 XXX11 INTRODUCTION. Begins: Laa robui Condi i Temraich iar ndith dona rigaib atracht matin moch for (rigr)aith na Temrach ria tercbail greni ocus a tri druid Tiam.i Ends (105 b. 2, line 7) : Regaid ec aitti iar sein dicretair creissin tri Temuir. FINET. 50. Story of Mac Da Tho s Pig and Hound (fol. 105 b. 2, line 8). Begins : Bai brughaid amra do Laighnib, mac Da-Th6 a comainm. 2 Ends (108 a. 2, line 18) : conidh hesin scaradh TJladh ocus Coraiacht im choin ~M.ic da Tho ocus imma muic. 3 FINET. Printed by Prof. Windisch, Irische Texte, pp. 93-112, from the Book of Leinster. 51. Legend of S. Patrick, King Loegaire s son Enna, and Michael the Archangel (fol. 108 a. 2, line 19). Printed infra, p. 556. 52. Senchus muici feili Martain indso siss. 4 Printed infra, p. 560. 53. The saga of the destruction of Irard mac Coisi s stronghold, Clartha. The preface begins (fol. 109 a. 1) : IRard mac coisi arrainic ind airec menmansa do ceneol iarna indr[i]d cohindligthech i cinaidh Muire- daigh mic Eogcmi do guin con-air%echt indliged friss co rucsat a bu ocus a seotu ocus gur airgset a dun feissiri .i. Clartha. 5 The tale (which Irard himself re- 1 One day that Conn was biding on Tara after the destruction of the Kings he went forth in early morning, before sunrise, on the royal rampart of Tara, with his three wizards before him/ - There was a wonderful hos pitaller of Leinster, Mac-dd-th6 (" son of two silent ones ") was his name. 3 < So that is the severing of Ulster and Connaught because of Mac-da-thd s hound and because of his pig. 4 The tradition of the Martinmas pig this below. 5 Irard mac Coise found this mental invention .... after he had been unlawfully raided on. Because Muiredach Eogauson was slain by him illegality was found against him, so that they carried away his cows and his treasures and wrecked his own stronghold, even Clartha. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XXXlll lates to King Domnall, son of Murchertach Niallson) begins (fol. 110 a. 1, line 21) : [RJohort em a cathcm- for Mael Milscothach. 1 Ends (fol. 114 b. 1, line 17) : .i. comencl. fri rig Temrach do acht co ti de in trede sin. Finit. The portion of the preface which gives a list of sagas is printed by Prof. d Arbois de Jubainville in his Essai d un Catalogue de la litterature e pique de Vlrlande, pp. 260-264. 54. A tale, entitled Erchoitmed ingine Gulidi inso, 2 begins : (fol. 114 b. 1, line 18) [R]i rogab Mumain, edhon Feidlimid mac Crimthain. Luidside fecht and formorcuairt Muman ccwarala siar inlarmumain coroc/it Ath Loche. Ba hand sdn bai baili Gulide in cainti ba germ ocus ba gortiu ocus ba hamainsiu bai inH^riu ina aimsir. 3 Ends (115 b. 1, line 23) : ocus forfacaib Feidhlimidh bendac/itain. 4 Finit. 55. The Tragical Death of Diarmait s three Sons (Oided tri mac nDiarmata). Begins (fol. 115 b. 1, line 24) : [LJotar meic Diarrnata mic Fergusa Ceirrbeoil fecht i tir Laigen for creich. 5 Ends (136 a. 1, line 29): Adhaigh tri mac nDiarmata corici sin. 6 56. Story of Maelodran mac Dlma Groin. Begins (fol. 116 a., line 30) : [LJoech amnas robai do Dail Mosscorp 1 His fortress was wrecked on Mael Milscothach (sweet-worded). - The excuse of Gulide s daughter this. 3 (There was) a king who took Muuster, to wit, Feidlimid Crim- thauson. Once upon a time he went on a great circuit of Munster and. fared westward into Ormond till he reached Ath Loche. It was there was the stead of Gulide, the sharpest and bitterest and keenest lampooner who dwelt in Ireland at his time. 4 And Fedlimid left a blessing. 5 The sons of Diarmait son of Fergus Wrymouth went once on a foray into the land of Leinster. 6 The Tragical Death of Diiiv- niait s sons as far as that. XXXIV INTRODUCTION. Laigen .i. Mselodran mac Dima Groin. 1 Ends (116 b. 2, line 4) : Koadhnctc/^ som didiu anGlinn da Locha, 2 dianebrad : Ligi Maelodhrain isligi a nglinn fri gaithe clua a lied nieic CWnaid nicheil con linn itigh mo chua a. Finit. 57. Dialogue, in verse, between Fithel Feigbriathrach and King Cormac, who had not asked the former to a banquet at Tara. The prose preface begins (fol. 11Gb. 2, line 5) : Fithel rocan inso iar n-ol fleidi bici brigh- mairi do Cormac secha ocus rofrecart Cormac eisium. 3 The dialogue begins (line 21) : Nucua ( = noch-ba) me ; and ends (line 38) : ce gaba nech ni ba md N. Here, according to the old red foliation, two leaves are lost. 58. Latter part of the Tochmarc Emire ( Wooing of Emer ). Begins (fol. 117 a. 1): Asselbhthea dine cec/^a cethrse for selb bel. Ends (118 a. 2) : ocus dol- luidh comboi indEmain Machse. 4 Finit. Amen. Finit. The commencement is in Lebar na hUidre, pp. 121- 124 59. Scathach s parting words to Cuchulainn. The pre face is (fol. 117 b. 1) : Incipiunt uerbai (sic) Scathaige fri Coinchula m ft oc scarad doib isna randaib thair o ro- scaich do Choinculainn Ian foglaimb in milti la Scathaich. 1 There -was a fierce hero of the Division of Moscorp of Leinster, even Maelodran son of Dimma Cron. 2 So he was buried in Glenn da Locha. 3 Fithel sang this after . . Cormac had drunk a small . . . carouse in his absence, and Cormac answered him. 1 and he went till he was in Emain Macha. CONTENTS OF KAWLINSON B. 512. XXXV Doairchechain Scathach do iarum anni aridmbiad, co n-epert fris tria imbas foroisndi dia foirciund. 1 Be gins : IMbe err haengaile : arut-ossa ollgabad O huathad fri heit imlibir. 2 fol. 118 b. 1, line 34: Atchiu firfeith Finnbennach hoei fria Dond-Cuailnge ardbaurach. 3 Finit. Another copy of this curious specimen of alliterative rimeless verse is in Lebor no, hUidre, p. 125 b. GO. Tale about Cuchulainn s invasion of the Isle of Mann. Begins (fol. 117 b. 2) : Incipit forfess fer Falgse .i. fer Manand isiside foillsigti do IJlltaib ahEmain Machse dia tubart ind hengribb in scoith milidea doib, ocus is hiamm luid Cuculainn ocus fiu forfess fer FalchfB ocus selaig firu Faal huile ar galaib oinfir. 4 Ends (118 b. 1, in marg.) : Get haicellnso do Chonchabar crich iar ndedail. 61. The story of Bran mac Febail. Begins (fol. 119 a. 1) : [Cjoeca rand rogab in ben a tirib ingnad for Iar 1 (Here) begin the words of Scathach to Cuchulainn as they were ... in the parts in the east, when Cuchulainn had ended his full education in warfare by Scathach. Then Scathach prophe sied to him what should befall him, and she spake to him, through imbas for osnai, of his end. 2 Thou wilt he a champion of single combat. Great peril awaits thee, alone at the vast Cattlespoil. 3 I see Find-bennach ( white- horned ) will make an attack (?) against the loud-bellowing Donn of Cualnge. 4 (Here) begins the Siege of the Men of Falg, that is, of the men of Mann. It is that that was mani fested to the Ultonians out of Emain Macha, when to them and then Cuchulainn went and . . . siege of the men of Falg, and slew all the men of Fdl in duels;. XXXVI INTRODUCTION. an tige do Bran mac Febail. 1 Ends (120 b. 2, line 20) : Atfet a imtec&a uili o thosach ocus scribais inna runda so tria, hogum, ocus celebrais doib iarum ocus nifes a imthechta ond uair sin. 2 Fin it. There are copies of this saga in H. 2. 16, col. 395- 399, and in the Irish MS. at Stockholm. Twenty-four lines of the end are in Lebor na hllidre, p. 121. 62. The commencement of the story of Connla Euad. Begins (fol. 120 b. 2, line 21) : Conla Euad mac do Chund Che tchatha^ amboe laa n-and for laim aatha?" ind ochtar Uisnig, con-faccai mnai in-etach anetarg- naid. 3 Ends (1 20 b. 2, line 34) : nad accai nech in mnai acht Ctonlai aoenar. 4 Eespondit rnulier. Printed by Prof. Windisch in his Irish Grammar from Lebar na hUidre, p. 120. A critical text of some of the alliterative unrimed verse in the story is given, with French translations, by the same scholar in the Revue Celtique, v., pp. 389, 478. 63. Poem, in 24 stanzas, on Eeilec na Eig ( The Kings Burial-place ). Begins (fol. 121 a. 1) : A reilec leech Leithe Cuinn cia dot maithib nach moluim ? 5 Ends (fol. 121 a. 2, line 34): gur ssera Dia inte datic is riar do each reilic. 6 A reilec. 1 Fifty staves which the woman from the unknown lands sang on the floor of the house to Bran son of Febal. - He relates all his goings from the beginning and he wrote those quatrains in ogham, and then bade them farewell ; and from that hour his goings are not known. 3 Conula the Red son of Conn of the Hundred Battles, when he was biding one day at his father s hand in the upper part of Uisnech, he saw a woman in strange raiment. 4 No one saw the woman save Conn alone. 5 O burial-ground of Leth Cuinn s heroes, which of thy worthies should I not praise ? 6 May God save him who comes to it ! This is the desire of every burial-ground. CONTENTS OF EAWLINSON B. 512. XXXvii 64. Poetical dialogue (20 stanzas, in rinnard) between Findchu and Se tna, in which the latter foretells the calamities which will happen at the end of the world. Begins (fol. 121 b. 1): Findchu o Bri Gobancl roim- chomhairc Se tna Chluana Bic fonindass sa sis, ocus rofregair Setna do amail ata sisana : Apair rim a Setna, scela deiridh betha cinncts bias an line nach lorg fire a nabretha. 1 Ends (121 b. 2, line 17) : ni bia esbaid orra. 2 Abctir. 65. Note on the Besom out of Fanait. Begins (fol. 121 b. 2, line 18) : IS i ndighail marbtha Eoin Baupfami immorro tic an scuap a Fanait do erglanad ftrenn fri deired in domain, am, rotairrngir Aileran ind ecna ocus Colamcille. 3 Ends (122 a. 1, line 6): cen cho- main, cen tsacctrba^c. 4 See the Calendar of Oengus, p. cxxxiv. 66. Story of Eithne and King Cormac. Title (fol. 122 a. 1, line 7) : Easnam tighe Buicet inso. 5 Begins : Bai coire feile la Laighniu, Buichet a ainm. 6 Ends (122 b. 2, line 15) : lArsin, tra, dorat Cormac do an- rosiacht a radarc do mur Cenandsa, itir boin ocus duine ocus or ocus argat ocus coirmthech co cend secht- 1 Findchu of Bri-Gobann inter rogated Setna of Cluain Becc in this wise below, and Setna answered him as standeth below r " Tell me, O Setna, Tidings of the world s end. How will be the folk That follow not the truth of their judgment?" 2 There will be no defect on them. 3 It is in vengeance for the slay ing of John Baptist now, that the Besom comes out of Fauat to thoroughly cleanse Ireland at the end of the world as Aileran of the Wisdom foretold and Colombcille. 4 without communion, without mass. 5 " The Music of Buicet s house " this. 6 The Leinstermen had a cal dron of hospitality named Buichet. XXXV111 INTRODUCTION. maine. Easnam tighi Buichit dona damaib .i. a gen- gaire shim frisna damuibh Focen duib, bid maith duib, bud maith duinne sibsi ! Esnamh an coic&i laech conan-ed[gud]aib corcraib ocus conan-erradaib do oirirfited intan batis mesca na dama. Esnam an cdicat iugen for lar in tighi ina lendaibh corcra cona-mongaibh orbuidibh dara n-e daighibh a sianan ocus a n-andord ocus an-esnam ac oirfitedh in tsluaigh. Esnam in co icat cruitire iarsin co matain ac talgud in tsloigh do chiul : conidh de sin ata esnamh tighi Buichet. Finet. 1 67. Commencement of the story of Baile the Sweet- voiced. Begins (122 b. 2, line 16): Baile Bindbe rlach mac Buain rl. Ends (122 b., line 36) : Roturnait a carpait (their chariots were unyoked). 68. Fragment of a much-faded Irish tale of the Arthurian cycle (fol. 123 a. 1139 b. 2). It begins at fol. 123 a. 1 with a legend of Solomon. The names Ser-Persaual and Ser-GalaacZ occur in 123 b. 1, 124 b. 1 ; Ser-Boos (Bors), 124 b. 1 ; the bishop losopus mac losep de Barumat, 124 b. 2; <Ser L&mselot de lac/ 128 b. 1, 129 a. 2 ; Ser Meliant/ 137 a. 2. The original of the tale (if, as is probable, it is a translation) may perhaps be ascertained from the following passages 1 After that Cormac gave him all his eyesight reached from the rampart of Kells, both cow and human being, and gold and silver, and alehouse, to the end of a week. " The music of Buichet s house " to the companies, that is, his cheery laugh to the companies : " Welcome to you : it is well for you : ye will be a benefit unto us ! " The music of the fifty heroes with their purple garments and with their robes to delight (them) when the companies were cupshotten. The music of the fifty maidens in their purple mantles, with their golden-yellow hair over their garments, and their song and their burden and their music delighting the host. The music of the fifty harpers thereafter till morning, a- soothing the host with melody. Wherefore thence is " The Music of Buichet s house." CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512, XXXIX (fol. 123 b. 1) : Dala na rideredh immorro, ar clumstin (sic) na seel sin doib, dotaet ser-Persaual gusinn-im- daigh, ocus rotocaib intimfolacli robai taiirsi arnuchtar, ocus roleigh na litri, ocus ised roraid : A ser-G&laad, a modh dilis D6 ! ar se, is duit rocoimet in Tigerna lesu Christ na comarda spiVtaltsa, ocus ni fuil nach n-Qsbaid orainn innosa. 1 (fol. 129 a. 2, line 20): Rohimluaigh in gaeth iarsin ser-LamseZo ocus ser- G&laad anaician in mara, ocus robadw Ian leth- bliadain for sechran ocus for merugud insedli ocus oilen ocus ac fuaslucud cest ocus chaingen isna liia- tliaib anaithintaib, ocus a crichnugitcZ ingantadh ocus faisdine in domain. 2 69. Four stanzas of a poem attributed (says Dean Reeves) to Columba, Begins (fol. 126 a. 2) : Aibhinn bith ar B[i]nn Etair. 3 Ends (line 8) : Fuil suil nglais fhecfas Erind tarahais : nocha fa(ic)fe si re la firu Erenn nach a mna. 4 The whole poem (of 23 stanzas) is printed in Reeves Vita Columbae, pp. 285-289, and the stanza just quoted occurs also in Lebor na hUidre, p. 5 a. 1 Now, as regards the knights, after they had heard those tidings, Sir Parcivale went to the bed and raised the covering that lay over it, and read the letters, and this he said : " O Sir Galahad, O God s own servant ! " saith he, " it is for thee that the Lord Jesus Christ hath preserved these spiritual signs, and there is now no defect upon us." 2 Thereafter the wind hurled Sir Lancelot and Sir Galahad into the ocean of the sea, and a full half year they were a-straying and wandering among islands and isles, and resolving questions and causes in the strange territories, and in concluding the marvels and pro phecies of the world. 3 Delightful to be on Benn Etair (Jlowth). 4 There is a gray eye, That shall look back upon Ireland ; It will not sec during its day The men of Ireland nor her women. d INTKODUCTION. 70. In the same column, line 9 : Oghum consonant sisana bh .i. a. dl .i. o. ft .i. u. sr .i. e. ng. .i. i. 1 This key is also given in the grammar appended to O Beaglaoich s English-Irish Dictionary, Paris, 1732, p. 715, where, however, sc is given for sr, and the following equivalents are added : mm = ea, II = ia, 6b = ua, cc = ao, and pp = oi. 71. Story about Diarmait mac Cerbaill and S. Ciaran at the assembly of Teltown. Begins (fol. 140 a. 1) : Feart aenach Taillten la Diarmuicl mac Cerbaill in bYiadain rogab rige nErenn Ciaran mac in tsair ina anmcarait aice. 72. Story about the Abbot of Drimnagh. Begins (140 a. 1, line 22) : Araile oclaech robui an-abdaine Drimenaigh. 73. Story of a holy elder and a woman. Begins (140 b. 1, line 13) : (Ar)aile sruith naemda bai uc ernuiti ocus ac molao 7 in ComdecZ in-araile laa ina regies a aenur go tanic ar(aile) bannscal do tabairt a coim- sena do. 2 74. Story of two ecclesiastical fellow-students. Be gins (140 b. 2, line 23) : Da mac-clerig robaditr a co- manTi oc denam a leighinn. 3 1 The Ogham of consonants [i.e., a cryptic Ogham alphabet in which the vowels are represented by combinations of consonants] here below : bh, i.e., a ; dl, i.e., o ; ft, i.e., M ; sr, i.e., e ; Jig, i.e., i. 2 A certain holy elder was pray ing and praising the Lord on a certain day in his cell alone, and a certain woman came to make her confession to him. 3 Two clerical students were reading together. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. xli 75. Story of Columba in Aran. Begins (141 a. 1, line 36): Laa naen tame Colam cilli timcell reilge Airne co facaid int-adhnacu] arsaidh ocus iucloch nem- gluaiste. 1 76. Story of King Guaire Aidne, S. Cum ne Fota and Caimine of Inis Celtra. Begins (141 a. 2, line 10) : Feachtas do Guaire Aidne ocus do Chumine Foda ocus do Cairn (ine) Innsi Celtra isinn eclais anlnis Celtra. 2 Another copy was printed by Dr. Todd ( told by the Scholiast on the Felire of Oengus ), in his edition of Liber Hymnorum, p. 87. There is a similar legend in Lebor na hUidre, p. 116. 77. Story of the ghost of Mac Craith mac HMC in- Lomanaigh (fol. 141 a. 2, line 32). 78. Story of a (c)aillech leighinn, ingen meic Taidg i Cellaig Maine (nun of reading, lectrix, daughter of the son of Tadg ua Cellaigh Maine) fol. 141 b. 1, line 5. 79. 80. Two legends about S. Moling of Luachair, foster- son of Mae[d]ogof Ferns (141 b. 1, line 17). The legend of Moling and the Devil begins at line 28. Other copies of this are in the Books of Leinster (p. 284 a.), Bally- mote, and Lismore, and in Laud 610. The versions in the Book of Leinster and Laud 610 have been published in Goidelica, p. 180, and the Calendar of Oengus, p. cv. 81. Story of a monk and S. Comgall of Bangor. Begins (fol. 141 b. 2, line 31) : Manach craibtech tanic 1 One day Columb-cille came round the graveyard of Arran and saw the old grave and the cross unmoved. 2 Once upon a time Guaire Aidne and Curnine the Tall and Caimine of Inis Celtra were in the church in luis Celtra. xlii INTRODUCTION. taris anoir do cumsinedh crabaid re Comgall Benncair ( a pious monk came over from the east to vie in devo tion with Comgall of Bennchor ). 82. Story of Brenainn moccu-Alta. Begins (142 a. 1) : Fea,cktas doBrenainn mac ua Allta. 83. Story of Baithin and Colomb-cille. Begins (fol. 142 a. 2, line 11) : Baithin mac Brenainn nwc Fergusa ocus Columcille nmc Feidlim(the) mic Fergusa .i. clann da derbmthar. 84. Story of Mo-chuta and the Devil (fol. 142 a. 2, line 27). 85. Story of David, Solomon, and Absolom (Abstalon) (fol. 142 b. 1, line 9). 86. More about Mo-chuta Rathin (142 b. 2, line 8). 87. Legend of Job (142 b. 2, line 32). fol. 143 a. 1, line 34. A scribe s note: Omit ann do Seon Pluingeed ocus d ingin Barun Galatruim dar sc[r]ibad in lebar so. 1 90. A prophecy. Begins (143 a. 2) : Ticfaidh aimser .i. aimser gan firinne, etech gan athmela, 2 91. Legend of S. Patrick, King Loegaire s son, and the archangel Michael (143 a. 2, line 10). 1 A prayer here for John Plunkct and for the daughter of the Baron of Galtrim, for whom this book was written. 2 A time will come, to wit, a time without righteousness, perjury without repentance, etc. CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. xliii 92. Foillsigter na focail ar tri coraib .i. seel ocus armmainte ocus (s)tair 1 (fol. 143 b. 1). 93. fol. 143 b. 1, line 11 : Araile ferann fil isin doman toir anAisia a hainm luin gela bid ann dogres ocus celebraid a tratha fo aisti na lieclctise ocus na ndaine IS siat na luin gela sa cuirp lana genmnaige na liren- ach conan-anmanaib etroc/itaib. 2 94. Story of Cuchulainn and the timpdn-Tpl&yer Sen- becc (fol. 143 b. 1. line 29). Also in Stowe MS. No. 992, from which it is printed, with translation, in Revue Celtique, vi. 182. 95. A religious piece, in nine lines, beginning (fol. 143 b. 2, line 14) : Antret moch, noma fada ; and embodying a list of the twelve kinds of repentance. 96. The three wonders of Tara (Tri hinganta Tem- rach) fol. 143 b. 2, line 23. Printed, from the Book of Ballymote and H. 3. 17, in Todd s Irish Nennius, pp. 198, 200. 97. Legend of Gregory and the Widow who laughed at Mass (fol. 143 b. 2, line 27). Ends imperfectly : intan tucadh in corp di. 98. fol. 144 a. 1 : End of a legend of Solomon. 1 The words are manifested for three ends, namely, tidings, and arguments and history. " A certain land there is in the world eastward in Asia, .... is its name. White merles are there continually, and they celebrate their hours after the manner of the Church and human beings. These white merles are the bodies of the righte ous full of chastity with their shin ing souls. xliv INTRODUCTION. 99. fol. 144 a. 1, line 28 : Legend of David and Solo mon, who reproached his father for his slowness in deal ing dooms. Like the story printed from the Lebar Brecc, in the Revue Celtique, II., 382-3. 100. fol. 144 a. l,line 47; Hi iresech robui do Gregaib. mor a tabartce ocus a deirc. On uair gabius naithem- nas nocan facets gen gairi for a beolu. 1 Similar tale in the Book of Leinster, p. 278 b. 101. Cethrur mac-clerech do feraib Erenn dochuaid inan-oilithre do dul do Roim Letha 2 (fol. 144 a. 2, line 44). 102. Legend of the Emperor Constantine (fol. 144 b. 1, line 35). 103. Tri dee Danann .i. tri meic Breisi meic Ela- dain 3 (fol. 144 b. 2, line 23). 104. The commencement of the Esnam tige Buicit, of which a complete copy is mentioned, supra, No. 66. Begins (fol. 144 b. 2, line 33) : Bui coiri feili la Laighniu Buicet a ainm. Ends : Am choir a Chathair co toirecht ruacbath uas erenn ial atcomse mocrodh dot chain macu gen cinta fira faillsigtese arba fiu . . . . 105. On the B. V. Mary. Begins (fol. 145 a. 1) : faueat in principio uirgo Maria me .i. co furtac/^aide Muire bhainntigema dhamh a tosach in oibrighthi oir adeir Augstin nsem don taebh amuigh do Micire banntigerna 1 There was a faithful king of the Greeks. Great were his liberality and charity. From the hour that he took the realm a smile of laughter was not seen on his lips. 2 Four clerical students of the men of Ireland went on their pil grimage to go to Rome of Latium. 3 Danu s three gods, that is, three sons of Breise son of Eladan. THE MANUSCRIPT EGERTON Do. xlv <5n onoir tuc Dia dhi. 1 Ends (146 b. 2) : me?iad fein mailisech. loronimus (Jerome) and Bernard naem (S. Bernard) are quoted in this column. 106. Fragment of a translation of Pope Innocent s treatise De miseria humanae conditionis. Begins (1 47 a.) : doreir na mbriatharso becan do pecadh ocus do drochbesaibh. 2 Ends (154 b. 2): intan docuaid do iecht&h Qcht ant-soiscela adubairi potum filiorum (?) .i. beannaehac? na dighi Gurub dar . . . Mr. S. H. O Grady informs me that a perfect copy of this translation exists in Egerton 1781, pp. 113-150, and an imperfect copy in Egerton 91, fol. 1, et seq. The manuscript Egerton 93, from which I have taken the Irish text printed infra in pp. 28-46, is a small vellum quarto containing 35 folios, in double columns, 45 lines in each column. The first page is now illegible ; fol. 1. b. 1 begins with do naodhenai6/i ic tofhlugudh bith (to infants a-seeking food). The second folio has been cut out, only word-fragments, such as anm, odcho, erb, nor, being left. The s econd part of the Life begins at fol. 4 a. 2, line 17 ; the third part at fol. 11 a. 2, line 12. The Life ends (fol. 18 b. 2) with the following scribe s note : Andala in Tigerna Ysa Crist in bliadan doscribacZ in betha so fPhatraic 1477. Ocus oidchi lughnusa imarac/t, ocus amBaili in Moinin, a tigh Hi Troightigh doscribad so lem Domnall Albanacft OTroighti, et Deo gracias. IHC. (The era of the Lord Jesus Christ, the year that this Life of Patrick was written, 1477, and Lammas-eve is to-morrow, and in Baile in Moinin, in O Troighte s house, this has been written by me, Domnall Albanach 1 May the Lady Mary help me in the beginning of the work ! For Saint Austin saith to Lady Mary from the honour that God gave her. 2 According to these words, little of sin and of evil usages. u 10231. xlvi INTRODUCTION. OTroighti, and thanks unto God. Jesus.) On the margin of fol. 2 b. are Irish notes in a modern hand. O In fol. 4 a. 2, right margin, p is twice written by the old scribe ; so in fol. 5 a. 2, right margin, Emanuel manuel dico nobis. Fol. 5 b. a p is thrice written in the right margin, 6 a. 2 opposite. This is followed (fol. 19 a.) by a copy of the Faed Fiada, beginning Attoruig (sic) indiu nert triun togairm Trinoite Cre- tium treodataid foisitiu ao?^datad inDuilemain dail. For congbdil (infra p. 50) this copy has congmail. And it has formdechaib/ miduthraeur, inuathad, fristai/ fri saebbricfaaib, ban ocus gobann ocus druag, Crist issuus/ and romdosgrudu. The rest of this page contains a short religious tract in Irish and Latin, and the following Irish account of Patrick s first miracle : Cedfert Yatraic sonna (?) amb? oinn a mathar doroine .i. mac rig Bretan tainic cohairm amboi in- ben, coroindail si do gur gab grim este, cotug a seitchi si mdigh neimhe do Corib&is ire ed, co?ias ip Con- bais indigh, gur gab Yatraic inneim ina glaic ocus roso anvnw hi inalaim, conid amlaicZ sin tvgacfeam ; l and twelve lines so faded that I could not decipher them. Fol, 19 b. is now illegible. Fol. 20 a. : A fragment of Bricriu s Feast, beginning : fogartacA, do iarum fagbail fithighi do ... uib na . . . tt Attraohtatar ra. This story has been printed from the Lebor na hUidre. by Prof. Windisch in his Trische Texte, pp. 254-303. Fol. 26 a. to end (fol. 35 b.). A fragment of the Tain bo Cuailnge, in a large coarse hand. 1 " Patrick s first miracle here, Avhich he wrought in his mother s womb : to wit, the King of Britain s son came to the place wherein the woman dwelt, and she dealt unto him so that he had profit thereof, and his wife, through jealousy, gave the drink of poison to Con- bais, and Conbais drank the drink, and Patrick caught the poison in his grasp, and it turned into stone in his hand, and in this wise was he brought forth. THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. xlvii Besides these two copies, pages 520-528 of a vellum MS. in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, marked H. 3. 18, are filled with extracts from a third copy, which seem to have been selected because each contains one or more glossed words. These extracts are as follows : [p. 520, line 20.] Oen didiu dia torcetlaib fails! anadfiadar hisunn tre aisndeis sec&modachtai [infra, p. 4, 11. 1, 2]. Oen didiu dina roithnib ocus (dina) lasrachaib roai[d], gr/ an n[a] firinne isin domun .i. Tsa Crist, INruithen ocus in las- sair ocus in lia logmar ocus in locharnn lainnerdai roinorchaid (.i. rocomsolls tg) int u(asa)l(epscop) . . . sanctus * Patrici?ts [infra, p. 6, 11. 26-30]. Patra/c didiu [di] Bretnaib Ailcluade a bunadws Calpnirn (ainm a athar) .i. uasalsacart. Foitid ainm a senathar. deo- chon atacomnaic. Rofothaigedh imuiorro cclais for (sin to)pursin inrcbaitsecZ Pa- traic ocus . . topur acinn altoir, ocus tec/itaid fuath .i. delb na cruiche amal adfiadat (.i. amal aisneidit) [infra, p. 8, 11. 23-26], Feacht and boi Patrazc a tig a muime . . . . ind amsir gemricZ colina tola ocus lia uisci less a muime [p. 521] cora- bhador lest?-a ocus fointreb in tighi (.i. na mingnstail dobit isintigarm .i.) for snam ocus combaiden intinid [infra, p. 10, 11. 10-13]. Fecht aile do Patra-z c ic cluthchiu itir a comaistiu (.i. a co- maltud) innaimsir gemrith ocus uachta intainnriu . cotro- inol Ian a ntlaig dobisib eaga (.i. do cuisni heighri) co tno leis dia taigh coa muime [infra, p. 10, 11. 24-27] ocus rosuigid na bis ... an tenid ocus andorat a anal faoi rolassaiset focefoir amal crmach . . . [infra, p. 10. 1. 24, p. 12, 1. 1]. ISc tuirthed (.i. adbar) tainec/^a Patra/c atosach dochnm nErenn [infra, p. 16, 1. 4]. ISin aimsir sin. (no) gnathaige^h Victor angel cotorraimcd (.i. cofisraiged (?) ) indi Palraic, ocus coforcanad (.i. cocomme- tad no conanorad) 2 he imord airnaigthi, ocus cofacbath fuil- leclit ocus eis (.i. lorg) a cos isin cloich. Eoboi Victor combo ortadhtaigthi do Pdtraic ocus combo ditnith incac/iguasac/^Y, ocus combo comdignaib (.i. comsacad) iarsna saethraib [infra, pp. 18, 19]. i MS. sancti. 2 Here, in margin, follows a note : Ocus amal ade/r a ... uaig mac d2 forcana indonmach .... achaihl coraibh t . . . sraibh thineth di. xlviii . INTRODUCTION. At that time the angel Victor used (to come) that he might watch over Patrick, and instruct him as to the order of prayer ; and he used to leave trace and track of his feet in the stone. Victor abode till he was a helper to Patrick, and was a guardian in every danger, and a consolation after troubles. H. 3. 18, Dorala immorro intan sin do Miliuc condacaid aislingi. In- P- 621 - daleis Cothraige do ihiacUain isteach iroibe, ocus^ doinfeit tinith oagin oous oasronaib ocus oacluasaib. Oroaisneid Miliuc do VatroL aislingi, dix^ PatHcws .- Intenid atchonnarcaisthi do todail (.i. dosgailed) damsa ireas (.i. credem) na Trmoiti insin bruthnaiges innamsa ocus rl [infra, p. 19, 11. 18-36]. It happened, however, at that time to Miliuc that he saw a vision. It seemed to him that Cothraige came into the house wherein he was, and breathed out fire from his mouth, and from his nostrils, and from his ears. When Miliuc declared the vision to Patrick, Patrick said: "The fire which thou beheldest me emitting, that is the faith of the Trinity which glows within me," &c. Oroimraidh immorro Miliuc cia cruth nofastfed indi Patrarc, roernas cumail do, ocus oforruired in cobled inaidchi anin- both (.i. na baindsi) torinolta itech for leith [infra, p. 20, 1. 17]. Now when Miliuc considered how he should retain Patrick, he bought a handmaid for him, and when the feast was prepared on their wedding-night they were put together in a house apart. Ocus adubairt Pairatc annofaitfed (.i. gaire), " Missi do- brathairsiu, ocus isme rotic (.i. rotleghis), ocus is trocaire De forcaemnacair (.i. tarla) arnocomul (.i. ar tinol) dorisi, ar- ronesreided (.i. rosgarad) artos tresin daire." Eogniset atlugud buide doDia iarsin, ocs dochotar isin ditrub [infra, pp. 20,21 and 440, 442]. And Patrick said, smiling : " I am thy brother, and it is I that healed thee, and it is God s mercy that brought about our meet ing again, for we were separated at first through the bondage. Thereafter they gave thanks to God, and went into the wilder ness. ISannsin taraill (.i. triallus no dochuaid) Pdtraic coalaile duine, sen-Cianan ise aainm ocus rl [infra, p. 22, 1. 13]. It is then that Patrick proceeded to a certain man, Old Cianan is his name, &c. THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. xlix Luid dano Pdtraic docum a meannota (.i. a meanaiti) ocus H. 3. 18 anais tri mis ami [infra, p. 24, 1. 17]. p. 521. So Patrick went to his home and stayed three months therein. OIR nacfttan cowosnad (.i. rocodlocZ) Pdtraic iudaleis ba hinis nau-Goedel adcid ar agnuis [infra, p. 25]. For every time that Patrick slept, it seemed to him that it was the isle of the Gael that he saw Before him. INtan \mmorro robu Ian atn cha blictdna ocus rosiac/i anaes foirbit (sic), roimraid iarsin tecM do Eoim Leatha fri foglaim necnai ocus oird praicepta ocus forcet&il . . . cairdi ar iii comarleiced (.i. nircetaig) do cor lamha aire (.i. a dul do sacarbaic) cin foghlaim ocus cin f . . . co foruigenai dia Coimdid (.i. rofogain dia no ti^erna) itir homoint (.i. molad) ocus ab- stairit (.i. tros[c]ad) geanas (.i. glaiiie) .... seirc nDe ocus comnesom (.i. sil Aidaim) [infra, p. 25].. Now when his thirty years were complete and he had reached his perfect age, he bethought him after that of going to Borne of Latium to learn knowledge and the order of preaching and teach ing . . . , for it was not permitted to him to put hand upon him (to receive the communion) without learning and without .... so that he served the Lord both in praise and abstinence chastely . . . love of God and (his) neighbours. ISannsin taraill (.i. dochuaid) Pdtraic didiu co Martan iTorinis, ocus roberr berradh manaigh fair, arba berrad mogad (.i. ecosc ba fair riam cosin ocus rl. [infra, p. 25]. Then did Patrick proceed to Martin in Tours, and he tonsured a monk s tonsure upon him ; for it was a slave s tonsure that he had always up to that time, &c. INri crodhasa didiu, Loigaire mace Neill rotecht (.i. roth- sealba) tinchitlidi (.i. faisdin ?) doaircaintis (.i. dotairgide idise) trenandrauidec/ii ociis trenangentlecht an nobith aircind (.i. fircinnte) doib [infra, p. 32, 11. 25-28]. [p. 522.] fogebad gradh ocus rairntin [leg. airmitin] la firu Erenn ocus no lafed (.i. no cuire) na rige ocus na flatha asa- rigu ocus nocoscerad na huile arr[a]chto na nidal nofeidligfed f.i. leanfaid) ambescna ticfed ann ire bithu berfha isin hErinn. 1 INTRODUCTION. H. 3. 18, . Ticfa tailccnd (.i. Patraic) tar muir meircend (.i. tar P- 522. rauir mcrj a bratt tollcend, a crand cromcend (.i. abacball is i in[a]- laim) a mias (.i. a, altoir) iniarthar athig friscert amuinter tiilc amen, amen. Ticfat tailcind (.i. Patraic) conucsat (.i. Bailc Cuind dixit) ruama noitfit cella, ceoltige bendacha (.i. leo) bcuchopuir ili flaith imbachla [infra, p. 34, 11. 5-12]. IS annsin tainic Benen inamninteras contuil iarwm "Pdtrraw iter amuin, ocus anfogobed ingilla do scotbaib (.i. bolamaraib) doberecZ inulbroic inchleirich [infra, p. 36, 11. 1-3]. Taracht Patraic coMaghinis coDicoin mac Trtohim, ocus roan and fri re ciana hie silad credme, cotuc Ultu huili tro line (.i. tersgelaib) intsosacelai dochum puirt bethadh [infra, p. 38, 11. 21-23]. Dorairngeart (.i. do geall) Mocai Noendroma mucberrtha cacfoa bliaowa doPatmic [infra, p. 40, 11. 9, 10]. Romidir (.i. romenamnaiVj) Patraic nadbai baili bad cuidhbiu do iirdsollomun nabliadna .i. in case do ceilebra quam (.i. na) a Maigh Bcrgh (sic). Tictis nariga ocus naflaf/ia ocus na birig co Loegaire mac JSTeill do Theamhra fri ceilebrad inlithlaithi (.i. senam no uasail no sollowwn) bisin [infra, p. 40, 11. 23-25]. INfer dawo adannai foruaisligfe (.i. tarcaisnigfe) riga ocus flaith i iiahErenn main tairmidiscthcr r imbi [infra, p. 42, 11. 13, 14]. Do deachaid (.i. tainic) Lochra coroisir ocus cohengacb co cosnam (.i. tecmail) ocus cestaib fri Patraic, ocus isannsin doraell forecnucb. naTHnoide ocus na hirsi (.i. incretmi) catb- laigi [infra, p. 44, 11. 15-17]. Eofergaigestar inrig didiu fri Patraic comor, ocus docuaid doraith leis amarbacZ (.i. doraid dolatbair amarbad), Issed ro- raidbei/i- Loegaire re amuintir : marbaid incleirec/z, [infra, p. 44, 11. 27-29]. Boerracht cacb dia alailiu isindail coroibe cacb dib inar acbeile (.i. a nimrishi no in oirgcbill no atecmail), cotorcair coica fear dib bisin coimeirgbiu bisin lamallacbtowi Patraic [infra, p. 46, 11. 8-10]. 1 Over mi there is written ad. THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. li Adubairt Iiocgaire fri Pdtraic: "tair imdiaigsi, achlcii 1 ///, H. 3. 18, do Tommig corocrediur duit arbelaib (.i. a fiadnaise) fcv P 522. nErenn." Ocus rosuidigbsom gtileic (.i. cofaitech) etarnaig cacTtbelaig oFertaibh Fer Feicb coTemraw/ archinn Patraic diamarb<x<i, adit iiircomarleicc (.i. ni raentaig no nirlig). Do- dechaid Pdtraic ochtar maccleirec/i ocus Benfen do gilla leo, ocus rosbennach. PdtraiQ reduideoTit. DodeacbauZ (i. taiiuc) dichealtair tairsiu conardraig fer diib. Adcondcadar immorro na gentligi [p. 523] batar isnabintledaib (.i. isnahiiidlib) ocbt naigbi alltaigi dotheacht seacbum (.i. fonsliab) ocus iarndoe (.i. ag deiginach) iuandeagbaigb. ocus gaile foragualaind. Patm-ic aoc/iiar ocus Benen inandegaigb., ocus a folaire (.i. ainm do- teig liubair) foramuin [p. 46, 11. 21-33 j. Dochuaidh iarsin iioegaire ondeidoil (.i. degail lai ocus aidcbi) dcchum Teamrach combrou ocus comeabail cosnahuaitib noer- natais leis [infra, p. 52, 11. 14, 151. IN tan rombadwr ocind fledhol ocus iniradbugb in conflichta (.i. inimresin no incocaid) rofearsatar alia riam [infra, p. 52, 11. 18-20]. Dorat didiu inti Lucatmael luim (.i. bolgum) do neim isinn- airdig (.i. ainm soithig) roboi forlaim ~Pdtraic co^accadb cidb. dogenad Patraic fris. Boratbaidh (.i. romotbaig) didiu Pdtraic innisin, ocus robennachasidbe innairdig ocus rocoteag (.i. ro- daingnig no roan) in linn, ocus roimpai inleastar iarsin ociis dorocbair as inneimb dorat indrui ind [infra, p. 54, 11. 6-11]. Tbinnarscan iarsin innanlidec7itfa drnidecht ocus inna eala- dan demnaga corofearustair insneac/iia cotorac7ii fernu (.i. crcasa) fear [infra, p. 54, 1. 25, p. 56, 11. 1, 2]. Adubo/irt Tatraic : " Atcbiam annso. Cuir as ma conico." Adubairt indrui nicbuimgimsi innisin gwsintra so amarracb. " Darmodebro (.i. dar mo dia bratba), diPdtraic, isanulc ata docb.umacb.ta octts ni [im]maitb." [infra, p. 56, 11. 3-7]. Eofcrgaigbestar inri fri Pdtraic comor dimarbarf adruadh. Atrarac7ii ocus docbuaid doraitb (.i. dolatbair) leis amarbtw?; adit nircomarleicestar (.i. nirlig) Dia do ire etarguidhe Pdtraic. Dodeachaid (.i. tainic) iarsin ferg De forsinpopul n-ecraibhecb ccmerbailt (.i. tesfaig) sochaide mor dibb [infra, p. 58, 11. 26-31]. INderbhcblann immorro is dilis do Pdtraic o comsuilidec7&t (.i. o comthoil) ocus o firis (.i. ocretbem 1 ) ocus obatais (.i. oglaine) ocus o forceful ocus inna buile docotaiset (.i. fnaradar Sic, read dchretim. Hi INTRODUCTION. H. 8. 18 no dosealbo%ichw) dotalmain ocus do ecailsibh roedbairset (.i. p. 523. rotidnaiciset) do Pdtraic [infra, p. 68, 11. 9-12]. O rochomaigsegastor etseacht (.i. bas) Lomaiu, roescomlad (.i. rogluais) ocus adalta do agallaim abrathar .i. Brocada, ocus roaithne (.i. rotimain) aeclcw s do "Pdtraic ocus do Fo tchernd . Frithbruth (.i. rodiult) Fonchern. coroairimed (.i. cumdach uo coimetf) orbad aathar, ocws is eisidhe roearb (.i. roaentaig no rofulair) do Dia ocus do Pdtraic, acht adubairt Lomaii wochon- airimfe mobewdoc/zfeinsi mainairime (.i. mainditnig) abdaine mo ecailsi [infra, p. 68, 11. 14-21]. Dodeachaid Pdtraic iarsin co Con&ll mac Neill. Isann roboi asosad (.i. a longport) du ata Domnach Pdtraic indiu, ocus root (.i. rofrithoil) e cofailti moir, ocus rombaisthi Patraic, ocus roson- airtnige (.i. roonoraig no robennaig) a rigsuide in etcrni ocus adubairt Pdtraic Ms : " Fognigfe sil dobrathar dot sil tre bithu " [infra, p. 70, 11. 6-11], Boi imairec ann illaithib Donnchaid . . . ocus Coibdenach af . . . alama diu lai [p. 524] ocus isbert cumang nad chum- cabad brothar na brotnraige dianguin nicoemnacair ingae [infra, p. 70, 11. 31-72, 11. 1-5]. Ata coic noibh domuintir Fdtraic anDelbnai Assail ocus coic miasa (.i. . . . ) do ~Pdtraic leo [infra, pp. 74-76]. Amboi Pdtraic ocbaithis Luigne du ata indiu Domnach Mor Maige Echnach, asbert fri Cassan bed nann aeseirgi ocus nat bad mor acongbail (.i. eclais) atalmam ocus nibad imdai ocus rl. [infra, p. 76,11. 8-11]. Folamustar (.i. rosandtaigestar) tratb Pdtraic congbal (.i. eclais) ocAth Maigne (in Assal. Fristudch)aid fris ann fer ecennais .... [infra, p. 78, 11. 11, 12]. Manibit ainmnit (.i. ciuin), olPdtraic, nutscailfetb. . . . . . . (cum)achta3 De ama? roscaill inbacnall incloich. Nifil scoth (.i. focul . . . ) na (comarpa ) uad don trist (.i. osnaig no mallacht) dobert Pdtraic fair [infra, p. 78, 11. 18-21]. Foracaib Pdtraic reilgi (.i. taisi) sruthi iLecain Mide, ocus foirind dia muintir leu irnCrummaine [infra, p. 82, 11. 5, 6]. Dobertadar anteich conareilgib (.i. conataisib) isin cuas ind lim. ladais imbi inctias coarabarach. Baitir toirsich de ocus adcuadetar (.i. doaisnedetcw) doPdtraic. Ata mac bethoth (.i. cinpecef/i) dotiofa, olPdtraic, ricfa a les innataisi sin .i. Ciaran mac intsair [infra, p. 84, 11. 17-21] . THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. liii Oalailiu aimsir adchuas (.i, rosoillsige^ no roaisneided) do H. 3. 18, Pdtraic cin diescop Mel frta siair tre comrorcain (.i. tre P- 524 - seachran) in daescarluaig, arobidis inoenteghais oc ernaigthe frisin Coimdidh [infra, p. 88, 11. 21-23]. INtan imworro rosen (.i. robeandaig) Pdtraic caille (.i. bret dub) forsnahogaib remraitib (.i. roraidsimar romaind) rochotar aceithri cosa isincloich (ocus) feidligit (.i. leanait) innti afuil- lechta semper [infra, p. 89, 11. 13-16]. Dolotar de ingin Loigaire -male Neill cornoch dontipraait do nigi alamh amaZ babeas doib .i. Eithne fhinn ocus Feideilm dercc. conairnechtatar (.i. cofuaradar) senod innacleirech (.i. inrobfearr no robeolcadib) icontiprait ccwhetaigib gelaib ocus alibair arambelaib. Eoingantaigset deilb innacleirech. Dorui- menatar (.i. domeanmnaigatar) bedis fir sithi no fantaisi (,i. spirai t). Iinchomaircet scela do Pdtraic cia can duib ocus can dodechobair (.i. cahinad asataiicabair), inn asithib, in dideib duib ? [infra, p. 98, 1. 21, p. 100, 1. 7]. Atbert ingina Laego-ire fri Pdtraic: " tabair dun insacarbaic cocoimsam intairgerthairig d egad." Arroetatar (.i. rogab . . . . ) iarsin sacarbaic ocus rocotailset ambas, ocus dosrat Pd- traic fooinbrat inoinlepaid, ocus dorigensat acairait acoine comor [infra, p. 102, 11. 22-26]. p. 525.] Forothaig iarsin cill Attrachtae inGregraigi ocus ingin Talain innti, quae acepit caille (.i. bret dub) do laim Pdtraic, ocus faraccaib teisc (.i. mias) ocus cailech le [infra, p. 108, 11. 14-16]. Luidh intaingel coPatraic airm aroibe a Cruachan Aigle, ocus isbert fri s : " Nitabair Dia duit a connaigi, ol astrom leis ocus it mora na itgi. " Infair dofuit leis?" olPatrcwc. " Is- fair," ol intaingel. " Is fair dano dofuit lemmsa," olPdtraic, " niregsa isinchruachansa combamarb no cowdartaiter na huile itgi" [infra, p. 112, 1. 28, p. 114, 1. 2]. "Infail naill?" olPdtraic. "Fail," ol intaingeZ, " fearr cachbrotairne (.i. cacha roinne) feil fortcbassal (.i. ta for do brat) dobera a pianaib Dia laithi bratha" [infra, p. 118, 11. 5-7]. Ata fer uadh anDrumnibh Breg. Ata fer aile iSleibh Slainge .i. Domangart mac Echach : ishe toigeba martra (.i. taisi) Pdtraic gair riambrath ; ishi a cheall Eaith Murbnilc hitoeb Sleibhe Slaingi, ocus biid lorag ccmatiumthuch ocus chilornd cormma arachiunn. arcach caisc [infra, p. 120, 11. 18-23]. liv INTRODUCTION. H. 3. 18, Fee/if ann do aru Pdtraic testatar aeich airi. Niooimna- p. 525. cair afagbail la doirchi nahaidchi. Tuarcaib Pdtraic a ]amh Buas [ecus ] roinorcaidset (.i. rocomsoillsigset) a cuic m[e]oir in mag nuile amaZ beiis eoicsiitralla ocus fofritha naheich foc/ie- foir [infra, p. 126, 11. 9-13]. Batar maic Amalgaid ocimchosnam (.i. acomtegmail) imon- rige, cethir chenel (.i. sencinela) fichet batar isintir. Eorit- bruithset (.i. rodiulset) congabtais forru fer coforanmaim [infra, p. 126, 11. 19-22]. Teit Conall cuccai be?idachas do " Achleirich ! " olse, "infe- tarsu cedh belrae inso ? Fil aforaithmiut (.i. a cuimniugrid) liumsa," ocus rl. [infra, p. 128, 11. 5-7]. Robendaigh Pdtraic insruth .i. Sligach cowai [leg. conidi] Sligach gamnach buisci na liErenn osin ale, ar gaibter iasc indi hicach raithi [infra, p. 142, 11. 6-8]. Callraigi Guile Cernadan robadar bi magin deirrit arcbiund Pdtraic, ocus adcoimcaiset crannu fri sciatbu do fubtad (.i. dodiultad) ~Pdtraic cowamuintir [infra, p. 142, 11. 15-17]. Taraill leiss (.i. dochuaid) is[n]aib glinnib dii ata indiu Cenel Muinremair [infra, p. 145, 1. 26]. Gidnid (.i. Colum cille) macan difine bud siii, bid faith, bidb fil[i], inmain lesbaire glan gle, nadepera imarbe (.i. breg). Macan Eitbne toebfotai sech is bol is blafchugwc?, Colum cillecan cen son, niburom (.i. mocb no luatb.) a rathugitcZ. [infra, p. 150, 11. 6-15.] Kobendach Pdtraic Dun Sobairge, ocus ata tipra Patraic ann ocus foracaib breitbir (.i. ) fair [infra, p. 162, 11. 24, 25]. " Modebro " (.i. mo dia bratta), ol Pdtraic, " bid Ian do rath De in gin fil (.i. ata) itbrusa [ocus bid mese] bennachfas caille forcenn 1 [infra, p. 168, 11. 14-16]. 1 At foot of this page are the following lines, in a large hand : Denuidh chain domhnuidh Dhe dil fcgaidh fognum fritoil Crist codhnuch rocinn cochert indomnuch gantairmeacht. THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. Iv Ho rodiusaigh Pdtraic docbum maicc Crimbtain obas ocus jj 3. is fororcohgart Pdtraic fair fiad in popul coroaisneid dophianaib p. 526. nan ecraibdecb ocus do [f Jindfut (.i. doaibfiius) nan ocb. Targaid Pdtraic rogo do Eocbaw/ .i. x.u. bliadna in-ardrigu a thirc dian- airbired bit cocraibdhech ocus cofircn [infra, pp. 178, 180]. IS andsin roradi Pdtraic fKsin mnai fuine oczts isi octcr- gorud a maicc : A ben talaig do maccan dothait tore mor di orcan di aibill tic breo bid beo, bid slaii do maccan. [infra, p. 186.] Cid airmertar (.i.) raidter) libh? ol Mace. Dubtbach do bachaill (.i. do b errad) olPdtraic. Bid ain[i]m on dim do sochaide, olFiacc [infra, p. 190, 11. 4, 5], Dobert dano Pdtraio cumtach doFiacc .i. cloch, meinistir (.i. minna aistir), polaire, ocus foraccaibb. morseisur dia muinntir leiss [infra, p. 190, 11. 13-15]. Luidh iarsuidhiu for Bealach Gabbrad bi tir nOssraigi, ocus foj othaigb cella ocus coiigbala (.i. ecailsibh) and, ocus adru- bairt nobethis ordiiide (.i. uaisle no imad) laech. ocus cleirech dibb, ocus ni biad furail (.i. imarcraid) nach coicid fo/Tu cein nobetbis doreir Pdtraic. Celebrais Pdtraic doib iarsuidiu ocus foraicabh martra (.i. taisi) sruithi occu, ocus fairenn di[a] muiiin- tir du ita Martartecb indiu imMaig E/oigne [infra, p. 194, 11. 8-14]. Patricvus dixit : Maiccne Nadfraicb fuaim sonaid, buadbib righ, buadbib ruirig, Oengns a iatbaib Femen ocus abrathair Ailill, ocus .xx.iiii. rig rofollnaisetar fo bachaill biCaisil co re Cinuge- gain de sbil AiKlla ocus ^Engbusa [infra, p. 196, 11. 15-21]. Luid Pdtraic isin tailcbai fHsind atb antuaitb ocus dotbia- gar 1 uad do cuingid in fiacbla, ocus doraitbne (.i. dosoillsigb) foce^oir amal grein [infra, p. 196, 11. 25-27]. IS annsin tarraidb galar seitge (.i. ben) n-alacbta (.i. toracb) Aillilla como comocbraibb bas di. Kofiarfact Pdtraic ced romboi. Kespond[it] mulier : Lus adcondairc bisind aeur, ocus ni accai bitalmaw aleitbeid, ocus atbelsa no abela in gin fil imbroinn, no abelam diblinaib mana tboimliur in lus sin. 1 MS. Horodiusaidh. | " MS. dothaigar. Ivi INTRODUCTION. H. 3. 18, Uoraidhi Pdtraic fn e: Cinnws hid Ins? A.mal luachair, ar inben. Bennachais Patraic in luachair combo foltchep (.i. barr uindiun), Dnsrumalt inben iarsuidiu ocus ba slan focet- oir [infra, p. 200, 11. 9-17]. Folaimtstar (.i. rosantaigestar) Pdtraic feglegud (.i. anmain) hi toeb Chlaire oc Raith Coirpri ocus Brocan, ocus ni reil- getli do. Et isbert Pdtraic GO broth na biadh rig na escop do cheniul Colmain frisdudcaid (.i. rodiultt) do. [p. 527.] Tarraid cleir aessa ceird ini Pdtraic do cuinci bidh. Ni damadar ercoimded (.i. diultad) [infra, pp. 202-204], Luidh iarum hi Finnine fri Domnach Mor aniartuaith fri Luimnech intuaith co tarat bewdachtainn for tuaith Mumain ara duthracT^aige dodhechatar conimuat a ngabala (.i. tinola) arcend Pdtraic [infra, p. 206, 11. 5-8]. " INt-ailen glas thiar," ol Pdtraic, " imbelaib in mara tiuc- faidh in caindel domuimatir De inn, bes cenn n-athcomairc (,i. fiarfaif/e no eolais) don tuaith si " .i. Senan Indsi Ca- thaigh dia se .xx. bliadcm osin [infra, p. 206, 11. 21-24]. Asbert Pdtraic fri Cerball l : Nibiadh rig na escop dot chi- niul cobrtith, ocus bidh dilmain doferaib Mumaii far lowrad each secMmad bliadain dogres amal folt cep [infra, p. 208, 11. 12-15]. Ni glethar dala laisna Deisi aclii an-aidchi, ol foracaib Pa- traic breithir (.i. escaine) foraib, ol is fri haidhchi dodeichadar chuccs3 [infra, p. 208, 11. 23-25]. Creidis Mechar cerp, ba- fer co7idilc fir dobert Pdtraic bendacht mbuain, cetlad 3 do fri righ. Frithmbert 4 in fer ferccach Fuirgg, ciarbu riglach liath 5 alad fadiud iar each, bith amin fi cobrath ni liach. Dnngalach mace Faelgwsa uad Nadfraoich fir is he ciata tairmdechaid cain Pdtraic o prim. [infra, p. 214, 11. 3, 4]. Otcondarcata[r] didiu indfirsi Maccuill ina churach dofucsat do muir. Arroetaar (.i. rogabadar) he cofailthi ocus rofog- lainn .i. Maocuill inbescnai ndiadha occo [infra, p. 222, 11. 18-22]. Carais ingin Daire indi Benen. Eubu binn le a guth ocun urleigind. Dorala galar fuirri combu marbh de. Bert Benen cretra di 6 Pdtraic [infra, p. 232, 11. 1-3]. 1 Sic, leg. Derball. MS. cerpa. * .i. cum at?(?). 4 .i. indligtach. .1. seanoir. 6 .i. beth itruaigbi n6 imbo- chtaine. 7 .i. ni doilig. THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. Ivii didiu doroimsi Pdtraic infertai .i. secht fichii. H. 3. 18, traiged isindlis ocus secht traiged ficMt isin tigh moir ocus P- 527- secht traiged .x. isin cuili ocus secht traiged isindaregal, ocus ba samlaid sin rofothaighedh somh na congbala dogres [infra, p. 236, 11. 20-24]. lArsna mormirbailib se tret rochomfoicsechastar laithi eit- sec&ta Patraic [p. 528] ocus a t[e]acMa dochum nime. Issed do- rinscan teacht do Ard Macha comad and nobeih a eiseirgi. Tainic Victor aingel adocum. ISed roraide fris : Nihand rorat .i. rodeouaigeth) duit neiseirgi. Eirgg fortculu don baile asa taina[c] .i. don tSaball, arisann atbela nisi Machai [p. 2 52,11. 3-9]. Tene toighleach congris gairt[h]i ocus tessaiged na mac [mbethad] im annud ocus im elscnd deaircci. Colum ar cendsa ocus diudi (.i. glaine). Nathair ar trebaire ocus tua- itble (.i. glicw*) fri maith [infra, p. 256, 11. 23-271. lARcoscraidh idhal ocus arr&cht ocus ealadhan druidec/iiai rocomoesegestar uair eitsechta indi noeb Pdtraie. Arroet (.i. rogab) corp Crist on epscop 6 Thosach (sic) dorcir comairle Vichtoir angel [infra, p. 258, 11. 9-12]. Cruimthir Mescan o Doniriach Mescan oc Focain a cirp- sere .i. a scoairc [infra, p. 264, 11. 26, 27]. Cruimtir Catan ocus cruimtir Ocan a da fos. rl. [pp. 264, 1. 29]. Sguirim feasta do Bethad Pdtraic, ocus labrum do ~Brudin annso sis. fragments But the most important collection of (generally abbreviated and sometimes corrupt) of the Tripartite Life is to be found in a homily in S. Patrick, discovered by the late Dr. J. H. Todd in a MS. preserved in the Bibliotheque Rationale, Paris, Ancien Fonds, No. 8175, and now containing 117 leaves in small folio. 2 The homily begins imperfectly at fol. 74 a. 1 , in a hand of (about) A.D. 1400 ; and the following account of it is made 1 I unyoke hereafter from Pa- Royal Irish Academy, Vol. III. trick s Life, and let us speak of the (1346), pp. 223-228 ; and facsimi- (saga called) Bruden (.Da Deryd) les of parts of it have been published here below. by Champolliou and Silvestre in " The MS. is described by Dr. the PaUoyraphie Universelle. Todd in the Proceedings of the Iviii INTRODUCTION. from a photograph obtained through the kind interven tion of Prof. d Arbois de Jubainville : fol. 74, a. 1. 74 a. 2. An account of Patrick s doings at Tara, which corresponds pretty closely with the homily from the Lebar Brecc [printed infra, p. 456, 1. 18 ; p. 464, 1. 24]. Begins imperfectly: diaraile isindail cotorchatr didi^l> .1. fer dib isin coimeirgi sin la mallac/itain Phatrazc. fol. 74 a. 2. Patrick s visits to Conall mac Neill [infra, p. 70], to Coirpre mac Neill [infra, p. 68], and to Uisnech [infra, p. 80, 11. 1-8]. His visit to Mag Slecht [infra, p. 90, 11. ]. He passes by Snam da tin to Mag Ai [infra, p. 92, 11. 16-32]. fol. 74, b. 1. He goes to Fid-arta [infra, p. 104, 11. 25-30]. He goes to Uaran Garad [infra, p. 106, 11. 7-22]. The Paris MS. here says that this place is also called Druim Ferta : that Oisin, son of Find, was baptised there, and that Patrick left there two of his household, viz., bishop Colirmn and Temnen the Priest, a bell called the Wave-voice of the Tyrr hene Sea (in tonngar mara Torrian), and a pillow of stone. fol. 74 b. 2. His dispute at Cruachan Aigle with the angel [infra, p. 112, 1.27; p. 12, 1. 9]. fol. 75, a. 1. He visits Achad Fobair and ordains Bishop Senach [infra, p. 112, 11. 1-3]. He goes to Hui Amalgada [infra, p. 126, 1. 14], He goes to Cailli Fochlai[d] and baptises 12,000 [infra, p. 134, I. 30; p. 136, 1. 1]. The Paris MS. here has: Luid iarsin do Chaillib Fochlai : caillib, therefore, not caillid is the true read ing [infra, p. 136, 1. 2 ; and in Fiacc s hymn, 1. 16, caille must be the gen. pi. His three visits and his gifts to the Connaughtmen [infra, p. 146, 11. 15, 19]. His visit to Ess-ruaid and speech to Coirpre mac Neill [infra, p. 146, 11. 20-27]. He blesses Conall and Fergus at Sid Aeda, and prophesies Colombcille [infra, p. 151]. The Paris MS. here has : Luid iarum co Sith nOeda du robennach Conall oc%s Fergus a mac : the last four words are wanted infra, p. 150, 1. 3. He visits Tyrone and converts Eogan [infra p. 150, 11. 19, 23; p. 152, 1. 5]. For the Latin words infra, p. 350, Irish are given : Luid iarsin ~Pdtraic i Tir-Eogain, ocus athbe?-t fn a muindtir.- "Foimnig [leg. Foimnid] nachfortair in leo uath- mur .i. Eogan [mac] Neill." IMatarraid doib frisint[s]et .i. Muiridach etc. He goes to Ailech [infra, p. 152, 1. 23]. fol. 75 a. 2. He blesses Eogan and his kindred [infra, p. 154, II. 2-11]. THE PARIS HOMILY ON S. PATRICK. lix He goes to Dal-Araide and Dal-Riata [infra, p. 160, 1. 16; p. 162, 11. 2, 3, 4]. Olcan is in the Paris MS. called Olchon and Airther Maige is Airther Maigi Coba. He curses Eochu mac Muiredaig [infra, p. 224, 11. 6-25]. Of Doraangort mac Echach the Paris MS. says: Ise forfacaib Ydtraic inabethaid ic coimet Ere?^?^ (he it is "whom Patrick left alive protecting Ireland). He visits Hiii Tuirtri [infra, p. 168, 11. 6, 7]. Three of the Hiii Meith Tire steal one of his goats [infra, p. 180, 11. 21-27]. His miracles in Fir Eoiss [infra, p. 182, 11. 20-30 ; p. 184, 1. 1]. The Paris account is here much abbreviated : Luid Pdtraic co Firu Rois iarsin. ann rosoi i clocha na faiscre grotha cosind nem, ocus robaite isin ath uile laich romidatar orccoin Fdtraic. (Then P. went to F. R. There he turned into stones the curd- cheeses with the poison, and in the ford were drowned all the warriors who intended to slay P.) The story of Faillen of Naas [infra, p. 18i, 11. 16-26; p. 186, 11. 1-4]. fol. 75, b. 1. The story of Dricriu and Cilline [infra, p. 186, 11. 5-19]. The first two lines of the verses are : A ben, taisig do macan ! dothoet muc mor dond arcan, and the last two are : isse Ma[r]can mac Cillin duine bus deck d ib Garrchon. The journey into Mag Liphi [infra, p. 186, 11. 20-23], and the ordination of Fiacc [infra, pp. 188, 190], are summarised thus: Forfothat<7 tra cella ocus cougbala imdai il-Laignib, ocus forfac bennacht foraib ocus for Uaib Ceindselaig inshaindr[i]ud, ocus forfacaib Hwsaille i Gill Husaille ocus Mac Tail hi Cuilind, ocus ro oirdnestar Fiacc Find i Sleibtib ind escobaide in coieid. (So he founded abundant churches and monasteries in Leinster, and left a blessing upon them and on Hui Cennselaig especially, and he left Auxilius in Cell Ausailli and Mac Tail in Cuilenn, and ordained Fiacc the Fair in Sleibti as the bishop of the province.) The story of Odran s death. Here the Paris MS. agrees verbatim and almost literatim with the Bodleian Tripartite [in fra, p. 206, 11. 27-30 ; p. 208, 11. 1-11]. Patrick s visit to Ossory [infra, p. 194, 11. 8-14]. His visit to Cashel [infra, p. 194, 11. 22-25 ; p. 196, 11. 1, 2. fol. 75, b. 2. Here the Paris MS. adds : IS annsin, tra, tinn- scana[d] baithis fer Muman, conid aire sin asbert T?dtraic : Muimnig dianomsaraiget l im Chaisel cenii a[m]bathis leo ar lar a tire beit[h] righi fo aithis. 1 MS. dianonom^araiget. Ix INTRODUCTION. (There, then, is the beginning of the baptism of the Munster- men : wherefore Patrick said : If Munstermen outrage me In my Cashel, the head of their baptism, With them amidst their land Kingship will be in disgrace.) The story of the piercing of Oengus foofc [infra, p. 196, 11. 8- 13]. The Paris MS. adds : acht oenfer nama (save one man only), which meets the case of Cenngecan. It then adds : Asbert Patraic co mbiad a rath i Caisil, ut quidam dixit : Eiseirgi ~Pdtraic anDtin a ordan anArd Macha hi telchan Chaisi[l] cheolaig rodeonaig trian a ratha. (Patrick said that his grace would be in Cashel, as some one said: "Patrick s resurrection in Downpatrick : his primacy in Armagh : on the hillock of musical Cashel he vouchsafed a third of his grace.") Patrick s visit to Muscraide Breagain and the finding of his tooth [infra, p. 196, 11, 22-27; p. 198, 11. 1-4]. The story of Lonan s (not Lomman s) feast [infra, p. 202, 11. 20-24; p. 204, 11. 1-23]. For the Latin words in p. 202, 11. 2, 3, 4, the Paris MS. has : Asbertador side nabdes do druithi dobenzfaitis tosach afleidf; for those in 11. 9, 10, it has: IS ann sin dodeachaid alaili maethoclach, Nessan a ainm, ocus molt ocus tanag ocus tri faiscre grotha for a muin do Pdtraic ; and for the sentence Dorat . . . focetoir [p. 204, 11. 13-15], it has : Oomistuc Pdtraic dona caintib. Ambatar iarum na cainte oc ithi muillt notasluicc in talam focetoir na cainti, collatar i fudomnaib ifirn, ocus marait beos na faiscri ia[~r]n- asood hi clocha. fol. 76, a. 1. Patrick blesses Thomond [infra, p. 206, 11. 5-8]. His miraculous forming of Echu Eedspot [infra, p. 206, 11. 9-15]. His prophecies of Senan of Inis Cathaig [infra, p. 206, 11. 17- 25] ; and of Brenainn mocu Alti [infra, p. 208, 11. 1-3]. He blesses Muinnech [infra, p. 210, 11. 8-14]. His seven years stay in Munster [infra, p. 196, 11. 5-7]. He leaves Munsfcer and goes to Brosnacha (in the Paris MS. called Heli) [infra, p. 214, 11. 13-21 ; p. 216, 11. 1-4, 9-27]. fol. 76, a. 2. He returns to Fir Roiss [infra, p. 226, 11. 1-5]. He goes to Ard Patraic [infra, p. 226, 11. 9, 10]. His meetings with Mochtae [infra, p. 226, 11. 16-24]. THE EXTRACTS FROM O CLERY s GLOSSARY. Ixi The story of Daire, his horses and his caldron [infra, p. 228, 11. 4-26; p. 230, 11. 1-18]. fol. 76 b., 1. How Patrick measured the Rath [infra, p. 236, 11. 14-16]. The elders who sot forth Patrick s miracles [infra, p. 256, 11. 9-15]. Patrick s character [infra, p. 256, 11. 16-28 ; p 258, 11. 1-3]. The day of his death draws nigh [infra, p. 256, 11. 4-11]. He attempts to go to Armagh [infra, p. 252, 11. 3-11, 23-28]. fol. 76 b., 2. The angel prescribes the mode of Patrick s burial [infra, p. 252, 11. 23-28]. The angelic light at his obsequies [infra, p. 254, 11. 4-7]. The contest for his body [infra, p. 254, 11. 23-25;%. 256, 11. 5-7]. His death in Saball and burial in Dun. Conclusion [infra, p. 260, 11. 15-28]. To complete this collection of relics of the Tripar tite Life the following six extracts may be given from Michael O Clery s Irish Glossary : l Dlnnid nofordinnid .i. innisidh : fordiunid an boc du aneass "infra p. 180, 1. 25]. Glean .i. leanmhain : roghleansad a lamha don choire [cf. the Latin, infra p. 22, 1. 21". Noere .i. loingseoire no mairnealaigh : ro reac e frisna noere [cf. the Latin, infra p. 22, 1. 17]. Ortci A. imthigh no eirigh : orta uaimsi, ar Patraig, go Laogh- aire [cf. the Book of Lismore, 4b. 1: larsin ispert Patraic ria Dichoin : Eirg uaim, ar se, co Laegaire mac Neill, co n-ebre mo aithiusc fris ]. Raitli no rath .i. raithneach: ag losgadh na ratha [cf. infra p. 166, 1. I?]. Smeach .i. smeicc : imeal a sgiath fri a smeacha [cf. infra, p. 44, 1. 5]. 1 Louvain, 1643. Reprinted by Mr. Arthur W. K. Miller in the Revue Critique, iv. 339-428, v. 1-65. U 10231. Ixii INTRODUCTION. II. THE PEOBABLE DATE OF THE TRIPARTITE LlFE. As has happened with most of the extant compositions in Old and Middle Irish, an extravagant age has been claimed for the Tripartite Life of S. Patrick. Colgan, for instance (Trias Thaumaturga, pp. 117, 169), attributes it to S. Evin, supposed to have flourished in the middle of the sixth century. His reason is that Jocelin, a monk of the close of the twelfth century, says that this Evin wrote the " Acta S. Patricii partim Latino, partim Hibernico sermone " : the Tripartite Life is written partly in Latin, partly in Irish : therefore S. Evin was its author a good specimen of an undistributed middle term. Another argument which Colgan uses in support of the high antiquity of the Tripartite Life is that it men tions several ancient saints, ecclesiastics, and virgins as still existing. For instance, Sylvester and Solonius (p 30), bishop Loairn (p. 38, 1. 27), bishop Ere (p. 44), bishop Fiacc (pp. 52, 192), Lonan, Do-Lue, and Lugaid (p. 76) Eiche and Lalloc (82), bishop Mane (pp. 94, 144), Conu Saer (p. 110), Gemtene (p. 144), Bite (p. 148), Daniel (p. 164), Coirbre and Brucach (p. 166), the two Emers (p. 167), and Ercnat (p. 232). But in Irish hagiography " is " (atd, fil) in such a place means no more than that the relics of the holy one referred to are preserved in that place, or that his or her memory is there venerated. Thus the statement in p. 52 that Fiacc " is in Sleibte to-day," corresponds with the statement in the Book of Armagh (infra, p. 283), " cuius reliquiae adorantur Id Sleibti" Dr. Petrie, who was far more cautious and logical than Colgan, and who, moreover, was helped by a native scholar (Dr. O Donovan), more learned even than the learned Franciscan, in his essay on the History and THE PROBABLE DATE OF THE TRIPARTITE LIFE. Ixiii Antiquities of Tarn Hill (p. 31), calls the Tripartite Life " a compilation of the ninth or tenth century," and Dr. Todd (8. Patrick, p. 124, note 3) follows Dr. Petrie. I hope now to show that the Tripartite Life could not have been written before the middle of the tenth century, and that it was probably compiled in the eleventh. ^ The arguments on this subject are of two kinds, one historical, the other linguistic. The historical reason which renders it impossible to The his- attribute a high antiquity to the Tripartite Life is the fact that it contains the following allusions to persons who lived and events which happened in the eighth, the ninth, or the tenth century, and that there is no ground for supposing that these allusions are interpolated. Cfaran of Belach Duin is said (infra, p. 60) to have written an account of S. Patrick s miracles. This Ciaran died A.D. 770. Echaid, son of Bresal, is referred to (infra, p. 166) as having burnt a monastery. He flourished about A.D. 800 (Reeves Eccl. Antiqq., 245). Nuada, abbot of Armagh, is said (p. 82) to have re leased a certain servitude. This Nuada is again men tioned in p. 144, where he is called Noda of Loch Uama. He flourished A.D. 810 (Reeves, Primate Gallon s Visi tation, v.), and died, according to the Four Masters (ed. O Donovan), A.D. 811, recte 816. Connacan, son of Colman, and grandson of Niall Frossach, is mentioned infra, p. 173. This Connacan was killed in Ulster A.D. 853. The taking of Inis Becc by the heathen is mentioned infra, p. 192. This event occurred A.D. 819. The reign of Fedelmid and Conchobar in Tara " is mentioned in p. 195. This Fedelmid died A.D. 847, and Conchobar A.D. 833 (O Donovan, Four Masters, i. 446). The angel s promise (p. 116) that Saxons shall not dwell in Ireland, points to a date after A,D. 871, when e 2 Ixiv INTRODUCTION. a host of Saxons and Britons was brought by Olaf and I mar to Dublin. Cenngecan, king and bishop of Cashel, is mentioned in p. 196. He was slain A.D. 897 The losep, mentioned in p. 266, can only be the loseph, one of S. Patrick s successors in the see of Armagh, " scribe, bishop, anchorite, the wisest of the Irish," l who died A.D. 936. To these evidences of a comparatively late origin we may perhaps add the mention of Comman mac Alga- saich, who is said (p. 156) to have recently ( nuper ) built a house at Ess mac nEirc, and the description (p. 234, 11. 6, 7) of the diocesan jurisdiction of Armagh. But I have been unable to ascertain when this Comman died, or when this jurisdiction was established. 2 I shall now mention some of the grammatical forms guistiu w hich tend to show that the Tripartite Life was com piled in the eleventh century, when the Old-Irish language was becoming what is called Early Middle- Irish. Mere corrupt spellings (such as final e for i, i for e or for iu, iu for e, aspirated m for b, or aspirated g for d) are here passed over, for these may be due to the Middle-Irish transcribers of the twelfth to the fifteenth centuries. For convenience of reference I shall follow the order of the Grarnmatica Celtica. The lin- 1. THE GENDERS. The Traces of the neuter are still visible, as in the transported n genders. o f a i.U m-leite 118, 17, al-lefh n-ur, 58, 22 : dun n-6acfene, 206, 3 : sil n-Eogain, 154, 12: grad n-oenfir, 152, 22. laithi n-airecMa, r,2, 18, tech n-oenfir 198, 15, tech n-oiged, 124, 20, eel mbece, 144, 28 : fert mbec, 138, 20, Domnach n-Aissc, 250, 9. and (as we shall see) in the sg. nom. and ace. of the article. But many nouns, neuter 1 The Annals of the Four Masters, cd. O Donovan, A.D. 936. - It seems to have been claimed in the eighth century, when the Li ber Angueli was probably written, see infra, p. 352, 11. 28-33. GRAMMATICAL FORMS. IxV in Old- Irish, Lave become masc. or fern. Thus: in l-ainnt, o2, :> -. in may, 54, 22 : in tech, 58, 18: in forcetal, 66, 22, ind ruitJien, 6, 27, in sl/ab, 114, 10: and the accusatives inn-im, 14, 31: in dun, 152, 24: immon sliab, 118, 19: in tir, 210, 6: in mag, 92, 29: isind letli, 58, 17, craudu, 142, 16, which would have been, in Old-Irish, an-ainm, a tech, afureetal, aruithen, a sliab, (in.-i nun, am-ma</, issa-l^tlt, and crann. The adjective in the phrase for gruaid ndciss, 58, 9, shows that the neut. s-stem gniad has become feminine. 2. THE ARTICLE. Sg. iiom. ace. The Old-Irish neuter article an is still found in The article. al-leth, 58, 22, 24, 142, 28, al-la-sin, 128, 22, where the n is assimilated: a lin, 114, 21, a mag, 56, 7: am- ami r, 82, 17: forsa-muir, 114, 24 : a tech, 58, 6, a tech n-6iged, 124, 19 : a cum- tach, 192, 26. In istir, 106, 19 : hisa tir, 174, 13, we have a Middle-Irish contraction. So in istech, 178, 22. gen. The fuller form of the fern, occurs. Thus : inua fclnr- lii co, 2, 7 : inna ndiden, 8, 15, inna liEirend, 30, 26 : inua saebfdih- sine, 22, 39. But the shorter forms ina, na are more frequent : ina ingini, 28, 20: na ddireU, 15: na toile, 6, 3: na firinnc, 6, 22 : na cruiclie 8, 16 : na baisti 8, 22. PL nom. Here we still have ind for the masc. thus : ind eolaig, 8, 26; 92, 19; 196, 6: ind iascairi, 146, 12; 210, 2 : ///</ aingil, 168, 19: ind ocdaim, 252, 27: ind (f)ascri, 184, 2: ind cich, 228, 16, and before a tenuis : in cruitiri 142, 12. Side by side with this we have the Middle and Modern usurpation by the fern, article : inna huli, 56, 15 : inna hutte Erennaig, 28, 7 : inna sluaig, 54, 18: na slua uj, 56, 11; 256, 4: na gobaind, 250, 24 : na daim, 254, 1 : na maicc, 146, 9 : na tri macaim, 58, 3 : na tri caiptil, 246, 8 : na gentlidi, 46, 29 : na heich, 126, 13. gen. Here too we have the fuller form inna -n: thus : inna n- ingen, 104, 10 : inna Romanach, 32, 7 : inna cle rech, 100, 2. But the shorter forms are more frequent, e.g., na n-apstal, 6, 8 : na n-gente, 6, 22 : na m-brtathar, 4, 1 : na cristaide, 8, 2. dat. The Old-Irish labial ending is frequent : donaib ingenaib, 102, 28: donaib maccaib, 246, 25: donaib slogaib ocus donaib sochaidib, 198, 22 : donaib dmthaib, 204, 14 : dinaib fascrib, 248, 13 : isnaib glennaib, 96, 17 : is[_n~]aib glinnib, 144, 26 isnaib talmandaib, 170, 17: osnaib gdithaib, 130, 21. But it is oftener dropt : e.g., dona ruithnib, 6, 26 : dona talmannaib 7 dona halachtaib, 86, 14 : dona druidib, 92, 30 : dona airchinnchib, 250, 8 (Eg.) : dona sruithib, 254, 18; dona noebaib, 172, 30, dina liasaib, 144, 23: Ixvi INTRODUCTION. forsna cellaib, 80, 25 : forsna ogaib, 90, 14 ; isna intkdaib, 46, 30 : isna haidchib, 254, 19 : ocna cdirib, 12, 15 : fona tonnaib, 224, 12 : cosna huaitib, 52, 15: iarsna mormirbailib, 252, 3; 258, 4. ace. Here the fuller form inna occurs : inna briatltra, 2, 10. But we have also the shorter : na bu, 12, 29. Dual. Except in one instance (in di cloicli, 248, 12) the Old- Irish form has disappeared, and we have in the iiom. na da, rig- sidde dec, 118, 17, and the ace. inna di arraeht deac, 92, 1 : na di Eimir, 90, 10; 168, 3 : na da apstal deac, 120, 2. 2. THE NOUN. Vocalic The vocalic declension is on the whole well preserved. Thus, declension. f or the dat. sg. of stems in o consider diet dawn, 84, 3: o Chai-siid, 146, 4, for euch, 124, 15 ; lulcc, 240, 18 ; don-tsinnsiur, 128, 27 ; in iZ>mr, 136, 26 ; and so also brut, 92, 8 : ceiniul, 100, 8 : ceniul, 110, 26 : fiur, 178, 4 : forcetul.W, 11 : inut, 92, 12, 110, 19 : luc, 110, 11 : luce, 156, 2, 174, 7 : Luimniuch, 88, 4 : mew, 106, 4 : muiliund, 72, 18: praiceupt, 34, 20: legund, 76, 17. For the dat. sg. of stems in io : osind usciu, 72, 18 ; forsind usciu, 138, 19 ; dond huisciu, 142, 28; isind laitMu, 52, 16; isind Idu, 88, 11; on lau, 200, 7; fom suidiu, 74, 17 ; isin bailiu, 36, 14; don coinliniu, 81, 8 ; ic cluicliiu, 11, 24. For the ace. pi. of masc. o- stems : portu, 84, 23; firu, 182, 20; echu, 42, 26; 144, 10 (Eg.) = eoclm, 230, 2, 4; euchu, 186, 27; claidbiu, 110, 2 ; maccu, 196, 1 ; sairu, 218, 13 : cleirchiu, 36, 19; 66, 25 ; cairptliiu, 42, 26 ; 44, 2 ; 46, 7 ; smecnu, 44, 5 : for the ace. pi. of masc. io- stems : auu, 94, 13 = du, 134, 30; huu, 104, 27 ; frisna Mascairiu, 142, 1 ; for the neut. pi. of o- stems: cenela, 170, 4 ; ecMarcltenela, 170, 4. But pecad, an it- stem in Old-Irish, makes its gen. sg. pecaid, 4, 43 (i.e., as if it were an o- stem), and run, a fern. - stem in Old-Irish, makes its ace. pi. ruine, 2, 18, as if it were a neut. stem in s. Consonan- The consonantal declension is also generally well preserved, tal declen- But the c- stem aire, though its nom. pi. is airig in 40. 24, makes slon it airecha in 32, 19 : the gr-stem ri, though its ace. pi. is rightly rigain 42, 14, makes it rigu, 32, 34: 152, 24; ard-rigu, 94, 27, and has in the nom. pi. righa, 40, 23, for the Old-Irish rig. As to the ?--stems, brdthir makes its gen. pi. Irathar, 16, 8 (Old- Irish brdthre-n), and its ace. pi. Iraifhriu, 72, 8 ; 188, 8 (Old- Irish braithrea) ; siur makes its nom. pi. sethra, 82, 12, (Old- Irish sethair), ace. pi. sethraclia, 90, 10 (Old-Irish sethra), and mdtliir in the gen. pi. passes over to the c-declension : mdtJvroch, 12, 5. Stems in nt make the ace. pi. in -iu : inna ndimtiu, 130, 15 (Old-Irish ndimtea). Stems in men correctly make the GRAMMATICAL FORMS. dat. sg. in m (dirmmaim, 70, 29), and the nom. ace. pi. in nn : thus, anmann, 146, 23, foranmand (leg. -anri), 126, 22. But we have also the Middle-Irish pi. ace. anmanna, 106, 26. 1 The s- stem dun makes its dat. sg. dun, 12, 85, 128, 5, for the Old-Irish duin ; glenn rightly makes its dat. pi. glinnib, 148, 26, but also glennaib, 96, 17, and its ace. pi. glenna, 216, 22, which in Old- Irish would be gli>ine. The s- stems ag, dun, cilun and si tab respectively make their ace. pi. aige, 46, 30 ; duine, 150, 15 : gluine, 92, 29 : glune, 120, 6 : sleibe, 112, 17. This accords with the Old-Irish paradigm. 3. THE ADJECTIVE. Here in. the iiom. pi. we find the Middle and Modern usurpa- Declen- tion by a form properly belonging to the fern, gendei 1 . Thus : fir s i n> d ltba, 116, 1 ; daim duba, 176, 16 ; daim breca, 176. 15 ; na maic Itecca, 146, 9 ; in maicc becca , 186, 26 ; tri druid ne~trtdenmacha, 138, 27. In the dative, however, of stems in o and io the Old- Irish forms are well preserved : doin macaib-se creitmecJiaib, 70, 13 ; co mbuidnib vnoraib, 88, 12 ; isnaib g[l]ennaib sleibidib, 96. 17 ; co n-etaigib gelaib, 100, 3 ; di enlaithib diibaib, 114. 10 ; isnaib randaib deiscertcliaib, 158, 13 ; donaib maccaib becaib, 246, 25 co cetlaib spirtaltaib, 254, 16. And so with the participle pret. passive : forsna ogaib remrditib, 90, 14. In t aircetlaib failsi, 4, 1, the b is dropt. In the dat. sg. we have still the Old-Irish u in biucc, 163, 2; 168, 12; cliu, 90, 26, and sochineluch, 176, 29. The i- stem allaid makes its gen. sg. masc. alta in mac in chon alta, 158, 7 ; and its ace. pi. alltaige in aige alltaige, 46, 30 : but this is doubtless a scribal error for alltai. As to gradation, except airther, oirther (anterior), gen. sg. Gradation. uifthir, 76, 26 ; gen. pi. Airther, 230, 21, no comparatives in -tliir occur. The comparative in -iu, -u is frequent : toisigu, 10, 16 ; deniu, 10, 31 ; cant, 16, 29 : 240, 24 ; lolru, 28, 20 ; cuibdiu, 40,13; siniu, 100, 9; laigiu, 192, 21; uaisliu, 260, 24. When followed by do (see G.C. 275), the de is written as an enclitic (soiinmbertu-de, 218, 21, Eg.), and sometimes becomes t-i. Thus: andsa-ti, 218, 20 ; mai-ti, 114, 22 ; mesai-ti, 218, 9. Six super latives in m occur : cdinem, 146, 11 ; 6am, 128, 25 ; sinem, 128, 25; sirem, 86, 30 (compar. sia, 176, 11) ; sonairtem, 94, 26; and tressam, 94. 26. But the comparative is used for the superlative (Middle-Irish fashion) in diliu lat, 152, 16 ; orddnidiu, 194, 10 ; liuallchu di clainn, 126, 23. 1 anmand (souls) occurs 84, 26 ; pi. dat. anmannaib, 114, 21. Ixviii INTRODUCTION. 4. NUMERALS. The nume- 2. Here we have still the feminine dl : nom. di fi&lr, 16, 14 ; rals 2, 3, 4. fa S rdin, 144, 27; cK oig, 224, 44 ; di laidir, 44, 5 ; ingin, 128, 9 ; di Uiin, 152, 8 ; cZi cloicJi, 248, 12 ; ace. di ingin, 184, 19. We have the 6 of the dative : ar dib fichtib, 260, 8 ; also the transported n of the dative : dib mbwidnib, 130, 12. In de feraib , 30, 13, the de seems a scribal error for dil. 3. Here also the fern, form is preserved : nom. teora gemai, 58, 13 ; teor buidne, 72, 1 ; teora aidchi, 176, 10 ; teora mili, 116, 3 ; teora maila, 166, 4 ; teora muntera, 118, 19 ; a theora druineclia, 266, 8 ; ace. teora gema, 58, 12. But its place is usurped by the masc. tri in tri aidchi, 30, 1 ; tri clocliai, 106, 29 ; tri line, 246, 8 ; h-i ccailsi, 30, 19 ; gen. tri n-oidchi, 92, 28. The dat. neut. is Htill trlb in 6 Irib laithib, 64, 22 ; ar trib cetaib, 238, 16 ; bufe the labial is lost in hi tri clochaib, 106, 27 ; ar trificlitib, 238, 16. 4. The neuter cethir occurs in ceithir anmand, 16, 21, chenel, 126, 20. The fern, form occurs in fo cethoira arda, 56, 8, where the Egertoii MSS. has the shorter form cetheor. Cethri, ceithri occurs with all genders and cases, nom. ceitri cossa, 90, 15; ceithri ardda, 86, 7; ceitri cailig, 94, 5; ceithri srotha, 118, 11 ; dat. for a cheithri uillib, 94, 5. 5. PRONOUNS. Infixed The system of pronominal infixation is still in full vigour, pronouns. p or example : sg. 1. nim-tairle, 78, 22 ; conomm-adnaiss, 84, 12 ; rom-gab, 114, 28 ; ro-m-char, 106, 12 ; no-m-leicc-si, 218, 4 ; rom-gon, 122, 26; ni-r-im-adnaigid, 178,17; do-iu- rosat, 140, 25 ; ni-m-reilci, 140, 26. So in the passive : rom-chr aided con-dom-digdider, 116, 14 ; nacha-m-gaibther-sea, 190, 6 ; co ro-m adnaicthi, 74, 8 ; ro-tn-adnacht, 124, 24, 26 ; cu ro-m-scerthar, 180, 10. Kg. 2. mi-t-scailfeth, : 78, 19 ; ru-t-bia, 152, 4 ; ro-t-bia, 114, 24 ; 116, 8 ; ni-t-aidlibc, 78, 23 ; nocho-t-acca, 140, 14 ; do-t-uc, 174, 8 ; fo-t-uif/eb-sa, 176, 3 ; attot-chomnaicc, 28, 8. So in the passive, nu-t-gebthar, 190, 6. * 1 Compare cetheoira, Ml. 1J8 1 10. GRAMMATICAL FORMS. L\ix tig. 3. masc. and neut. : Infixed a. d-a-farraid, 30, 23. pronouns. d. no-d-baithis, 192, 5 ; for-d-iiidet, 183, 25 ; do-d-fail, 204, 7 (Eg.) ; atnoi (= ad-d-noi), 140, 3. id. con-id-loisc, 31, 8; con-idh-romarb, 60, 20=c<w-ic?- romarb, 88, 13 ; con-id- fuaratar, 222, 7 ; ad-id- annai, 42, 21 ; ar-id-feimfed, 32, 33. . ro-n-indarb, 30, 18 ; 92, 3 ; ro-n-gab, 36, 22 ; 60, 3 ; 192, 13; ni-n-tairmescfed, 42, 6; do-n-arraid, 76, 13; do-n-anaicc, 136, 5 ; don-anic, 138, 21; ro-m- baitsi, 86, 18 ; ru-m-baithess, 160, 8 = ro-m-bathess, 168, 13; ro-m-baithes, 182, 5; ro-m-baitsestar, 36, 23 ; ro-m-bennach, 164, 9, 218, 10 = ro-m-bendach, 174, 17; do-m-ber-sa, 104, 2; ro-m-berr, 104, 5; cita-n-accigi. 130, 8 ; ro-n-adnacht, 182, 6 ; ro-?t- orddnea. 196, 14. JM. ro-dn-gab, 198, 14. s. du-s-fell, 180, 24 ; do-s-rala, 84, 24 ; irwmu-s-aiccichet, 158, 11 ; du-s-romalt, 200, 16. s/<. dii-sn-arrith, 82, 18. Jem. tZtt. lio-da-sdraigfed, 72, 25; ro-do-sdratg, 72, 26; (?/ - da-slugai, 74, 21; con- da- for slate., 82, 1; con-ta- tarligg, 234, 17. s. fo-s-recat, 82, 21; do-s-uc, 86, 22; cono-s-tuiece, 28, 6; ro-s-baitsi, 178, 3; ro-s-baithis, 224, 22; ro-s-aithni, 187, 12. s/i. do-stn-bert, 212, 25. t?os. for-dos-rala, 76, 19 ; 78, 5 ; 96, 25. pi. 1. ro-n-scar, 140, 18. pi. 2. nachaib- thair, 150, 23. pi. 3. a. d-a-loig, 200, 3; t-a-boir, 120, 23; perhaps ini in-a- tarraid, 150, 24. t?t. coii-da-scrib, 64, 12 ; con-da-rochattl, 214, 2 ; con-da- scara, 212, 27 ; con-da-fil, 202, 5. s. ro-s-baitsi, 140, 2 ; ro-s-baithess , 174, 19 ; nu-s-bcir, 194, 26 ; no-s-berat, 240, 5 ; ro-s-bendach, 46, 27 ; fo-s-fuair, 36, 15 ; ro-s-gab, 236, 2 ; ro-s-mallach, 108, 24; ro-s-cuimrig, 224,12; ro-s-cuinni;/, 164, 19 ; ro-s-e<, 164, 20 ; do-s-ber, 164, 24. (Zc.s: nu-dus-foilnaibed, 188, 22; rodo^sluicc , 204. 14. SH. do-ssn-ailgi, 152, 8 ; ro-su-edbair, 184, 20. Ixx INTRODUCTION. Suffixed Pronouns are found suffixed to verbs in gaibs-i, 246, 11 ; pronouns. S i i cs _i } 139, 19 ; airichth-i, 158, 5, where the suffix is in the ac cusative, and in mani ba-t, 78, 19 ; beit-i, 112, 22 ; bet-i, 152, 27 ; biei-s, 224, 24, where it is in the nominative. It seems probable that the endings in the following forms are suffixed pronouns in the nom. sg. : arbertai, 162, 27; 164, 1; adannai, 42, 13; ad-id- annai, 42, 21 ; ro-celebrai, 198, 4 ; rus-cummai, 256, 11 ; vo- diultai, 176, 24 ; ro-obai, 54, 2 = ro-obbai, 80, 9, ro-opai, 146, 27 ; ro-pritchai, 40, 4 ; ro-sercai, 176, 21 ; ro-thinai, 56, 8 ; ro-baitsi, 30, 18 ; 78, 6 ; ro-m-bailsi, 40, 5 ; 70, 8 ; (do) ro-creiti, 60, 17 ; do- r-aitne, 56. 15 = do-r-atne, 196, 27 ; do-roi-msi, 236, 20 ; fo-rui-smi, 44, 9 ; 136, 6 ; ro-ortne, 94, 2 = ro-oirdni, 158, 24 ; ro-rddi. 124, 18 = ro-rdidi, 56, 18 ; 88, 27 ; 240, 23 ; ro-raidi, 64, 7 ; ro-rdide, 2, 10 ; 10, 15, 27 ; 60, 19; ro-rdde, 44, 19; ro-radce, 44, 28. In beitit, 110, 25 ; 120, 17, the -it may be a suffixed pronoun meaning ii, and in aracuiliu, 50, 27, the -m (-M?) may be one, meaning eos. 6. THE VEBBAL PARTICLES. Verbal In compound verbs ro is generally infixed after (as a rule) the particles, first element. Thus : do-r-infitli, 2, 7 ; do-ro-thlalg, 10, 8 ; do-ro- thlaigsetar, 30, 6; do-r-ala, 10, 10; do-r-eprendsct, 10, 20; 72, 27; do-r-eiprensat, 144, 27 ; fo-r-dccaib, 28, 29 ; to-r-inol, 10, 26 ; do- ro-chair, 12,7; 46, 6; to-r-chair, 46, 9; at-r-a-racht, 14, 9; ad- ru-pairt, 14, 8, 12 ; do-ri-gni, 14, 30 ; fo-rui-genai, 16, 20 ; fris- ro-grat, 28, 18; do-r-airgert, 40, 9 = do-r-argert, 160, 10; do-r- airngert, 148, 26 = do-r-airggert, 178, 8 ; do-a-airng[r]ed, 34, 15 ; -de-r-nsam, 28, 23; -fa-r-caib, 30, 20; fo-r-acabsat, 40, 19; fo- rui-smi, 44, 9 ; do-r-ell, 44, 16 ; do-r-iucart, 44, 18 ; -to-r-molath, 54, 2; do-r-aitne, 56, 15 ; do-ro-raind, 70, 17; fu-ro-xail, 81, 21 ; do-ro-grad, 88, 7 ; 222, 27 ; do-ro-diusaig, 128, 21 = do-roi-diusaig, 176, 17 ; friss-ro-gart, 124, 23 ; ad-ro-damair , 148, 5 ; cZo-ro- cfeaLc, 150, 3 ; du-s-ro-malt, 200, 16 ; do-r-esart, 204, 21 ; ad- ro-cliabair, 202, 1; do-ro-chaid, 222, 21; -to-r-inscan, 226, 1; ar, 228, 22. But in the following instances it is prefixed in the Middle- Irish fashion : ro-indis, 2, 14, 18 ; ro-eroslaicti, 8, 10 ; ro-erleg, 8, ig = ro-herleg, 30, 26; ro-do-gailsigestar, 12, 10; ro-taisclbath, 16, 1 ; ro-foglaind, 28, 2 = ro-foglainn, 222, 20 ; ro-fiarfaig, 44, 14 ; ro-frithbruid, 68, 17 ; ro-rithlruithset, 126, 21 ; ro-edbairt, 36, 34 ; ro-edbair, 80, 10, pi. ro-ed6rato-, 224, 11 ; ro-edbairset, 68, 12 ; ro-edbarthe, 68, 27 ; ro-ocdbavr, 68, 32 ; ro-MMfcw&, 88, 2 ; ro- ft, 184, 24. GRAMMATICAL FORMS. Ixxi In ad-u-bawt, 42, 9 ; 54, 20, 21 ; pi. ad-u-brutar, 36, 4 ; perhaps Verbal in ath-o-perainn-si, 162, 10, the r is dropt. particles. But perhaps what points most clearly to the Middle-Irish period is the constant occurrence, in the case of the preterites of verbs beginning with fa-, fo-, for-, fu-, of a prefix for, which, Prof. Windisch thinks, is due to a misunderstanding of Old-Irish forms like fordcaib = fo-r-dcaib. Examples of this are : fororbai, 34, 17; 170, 9; 178, 18; fororbaide, 104, 7, for for-forbai, for-forbaide, from forbenim. forfoillsig, 46, 21, from foillsigim,. fororconggart, 66, 17; fororcongart, 198, 11, 18; 228, 19; 230, 2, for for-f oroongart, from forcongraim. forfothaigestar, 174, 2 = forothaigcstar, 194, 4; forothaig, 72, 7 ; 92, 12 ; 98, 2 ; 194, 9, from fofhaigim. foruaslaic, 32, 4, for for-fuaslaic, from fuctslaicim. foniasnad, 42, 15, forfor-fuasnad, from fuasnaim. 1 So in the Felire of Oengus, prol. 87, forforcennta, from/orce/t- nitn ; fororbairt, prol. 170, from forberitn ; and even in the Milan Codex : ho burorbaither, 15a, from forbenim, and foruraitlitninset, 135a, from foraithminiur. 7. THE VEEB. In the Tripartite Life the Old-Irish forms of the verb are Verbal fairly well preserved, and there is a complete absence of forms, forms, such as the consuetudinal present (in -ann, -enn) and the pass, pret. pi. 3 in -ait, -it, which are first found in Middle Irish. In compound verbs the distinction in the prepositional prefixes is generally well marked between the dependent forms (where the stress is on the first element) and the independent forms, where the stress is on the second element ; and in all verbs, whether simple or compound, the endings proper to the absolute form are, as a rule, distinguished ,from those proper to the subjoined form. 1 The Middle-Irish preterites fo- I from fuapraim, may be explained rdcrad from fuacraim, and fordpair \ in like manner. Ixxii INTRODUCTION. List of compound verbs. In the following list of some of the compound verbs in the Tripartite Life, the prepositional prefixes are given in their stressed forms ; and the independent verbs are placed on the left, the depsndent on the right, together with imperatives and verbal norms and adjectives, which are always accented on the first or only syllable. The apex ( ) is used in this list to signify the stress, not (as usual in Irish) the length of the vowel over which it is placed. ad (at). ad-ciu (I see), ad-ciam, 41; 11; at-chiam, 56, 3; at-ciat, 160, 20 ; at-chethe-su, 28, 28. ad-claidim (I catch), ad- claiss, 88, 28. ad-cobraim (J desire), 102, 8; ad-co-brai, 228, 9 ; ad-ro-cho- bair, 202, 1. at-cotaisiut (they got), 68, 11. ad-gladur (appello), Sg. 146 b, 9. admidiur (I attempt) ; admi- dethar, Stowe Missal. adrimiu (I reckon) ; ad-rim- finn, 180, 9. ad-slig (persuadet) , Wb. 14 d, 27. ad-nacim (I bury). con-accath, 54, 8 ; con-aic- ced, 124, 14 ; coii-accomar, 102, 12 ; nochot-acca, 140, 14 ; asan-acai, 130, 15; ni acca-si, 128, 23 ; a n-acciged, 130, 17 ; cita-ii-accigi, 130, 18. verbal noun aclaid, 85, 25. ro-6cobair, 68, 32 ; nocon- occobhrad, 12, 21. roB-agaill (-acill), 114, 6; verbal noun accaldam, 66, 27. verbal noun animus, 198, 17, 220, 21. m airmiu, Broc. h. 41. ros-aslacht, 236, 4. conom-adnaiss, 84, 12 ; co- rom-adnaicthi, 74, 8 ; ro-ad- nacht, 84, 16, 254, 2; not- adnastar, 252, 8; verbal noun adnacal, 74, 10. ad- cunt. alcoudarc (I saw), 176,14; ad- eondairc, 2, 1 ;at-c6n-nairc, 12, 9. at-concatar (they saw), 6, 8 ; at-choucatar, 46, 29. COMPOUND VERBS. Ixxiii ad- cum- od. ad-com-laim (conjungo). verbal noun accomal, 102, 8 ; do ocomol, 178, 10. ad- ro. adroillim (mwvo), ad-rcilli- set, W. ro-airillem (ro-arlem, Eg.), 260, 27; verbal noun airliud, 166, 11. ad (at), aith (ed, id). at-beir (saitli), 2,11; it-beir, a n-apar, 4, 26, 29; nat- 6, 16 ; it-berat, 104, 21 ; afc-beY- j epera, 150, 10. mais, 6, 15; at-ru-bairt, 10, 29 ; 30, 5 ; ad-ru-balrt, 14, 12 ; ad-ru-pairt, 14, 8. at-bail (perishes), Sg. 4b, 6. atchiiad (e&posui) ; at-chiiaid, 256, 10; at-chuademar, 258, 25 ; at-chu[a]idctar, 60, 27 ; at- chiiattetar, 84, 19 ; at-chuidetar, 256, 9; atchiiass, 164, 26; at- chiias, 236,7; atcuas, 240, 25. aithenim (committo), ad-ro-ni. at-r-aracht (surrexit), 14, 9 ; adraracht, 58, 28. con-erbailt (= ed-ro-bailt, 58, 31 ; con-erbailt, 14, 2 ; verbal noun t piltiu ; dat. epiltin, 92, 8. con-ecid, 36, 18; con-eicid, 188, 7. ro-aithni, 68, 16 ; ro-s-aitbni, 178, 12. ad- cum. atchomnaic (accidit). at-a- comnaic, 8, 6 ; attotchomnaicc, 28,8. nad n-ecmai. ad- ud. adopart (obtulit), 192, 4 ; ad- r-odbertar, 230, 16. ro-edbart, 72, 28; 94, 29; ro-edbrad, 90, 8; imper. ed- bair, 88, 9; verbal noun d- bairt, 88, 18. Ixxiv INTRODUCTION. ar, air (er, ir). ar-icim (I find), ar-r-anic, 94, 19. ar-legaim (I read aloud). argaur (I forbid), ar[r]6gart, 228, 22. co n-airnic, 110, 22 ; co n-airnechtar, 100, 2 ; dia n-airsed, 80, 4. ro-erleg, 8, 19; ro-herleg, 30, 28 ; verbal noun airlegend, 8, 22. ar- fn. ar-fo-im (I receive), G. 51 a, co ro-airaimed, 68, 18 ; noco 4; airfemaid, 102, 21 ; ar-ro-et, 16, 20, 80, 12. n-airaimfe, maine airaime, 68, 20. ar- ud. arosailcther (is opened), M. ro-6roslaicthi, 8, 18. 14, c 15. ass, ess. as-biur-sa (I say), 242, 14 ; as- berat, 104, 9 ; as-bert, 76, 9 ; 242, 13; as-rii-bairt, 120, 3. as-regim (I arise). con-erbairt, 12, 28. ni herracht, 44, 6; nocha n-eracht, 52, 25 ; imper. eirig, 14,8. ass- cum. as - rti - chumlae, (be went I ro-escumlai, 68, 15. forth), M. 17 b, 2. ass-ess. inf. eissirge, 76, W. COMPOUND VERBS. Ixxv oss- ind. asindet (declares), M. 23 c, 12. aisnefimet (for aisndefim- met), 10, 9; co ro-aisneded, 178, 31. con, cum. conicim (possum), con-icci (potes), 56, 4; conicfam, 102, 10 ; conisad, 258, 28. con-icim (convenio) ; con- ranic, 152, 1. ni ciuncaim-si, 56, 5 ; nocha cumcaim, 56, 13; noco chiim- caisi, 102, 20; nad chiimca- bad, 72, 4 ; ni caemnacair, 72, 4 ; na coemnactar, 110, 3 ; co coimsam, 102, 23. co comarnic, 74, 14 ; no com. airsed, 12, 14 ; co cdmraictis 226, 17. con- dd. con-aicci (sees), 28, 15 ; con- accatar, 52, 20 ; 70, 27. conacbaim (1 erect), conacab, 192, 14 ; conacabsat, 156, 12. verbal noun, ciimgabail. con- air. conairlicim (I permit), con- air-leced, 142, 11. ro-comairleic, 58, 29. con- dith. conaitgim (I demand), con- atig, 112, 3. verbal noun cuinchid, 14, 29. con- ess. con-e-rracht (surrexit), 46, 8. | verbal noun c6imeirge, dat. coimeirgiu, 46, 10. con- ud. conucbaim ( I erect), con-uc- bad, 92, 17 ; conu-a-r-gaib, 12 11 ; 90, 22. con-oscaigun (I remove). cou-osna (rests), G. 206 a, 3. verbal noun ciimgabail. dia ciimscaigthi, 208, 7. verbal noun ciimsanad, 36 15 ; 232, 23. Ixxvi INTRODUCTION. do, du, de, di. do-badim (extinguo). do-chuad(Iwewf); do-chuaid, 14, 18 ; do-ciiatar, 14, 9 ; do- coos, 34, 25 ; docuas, 184, 23; dochuas, 192, 24. dogniu (I do) ; do-gni, 8, 10 ; do-gniset, 74, 5 ; dorigni, 84, 30 ; dorigne, 86, 6 ; doro- gni, 92, 30; dorone, 8, 20; doronai, 10, 21 ; dorigensaith, 142, 18 ; doge nsat, 120, 16 ; do- ne th, 2, 20 ; dogne tis, 260, 7 ; do-gnither, 80, 7 ; doronath, do-ronad, 86, 4, 7. do-guidim (I entreat). do-meccim (I despise), Sg. 39b, 1. main dibdaither, 42, 12. con-deochatar, 16, 6 ; na dechais, 42, 20. n i denaiter, 80, 8 ; asa nde nad. 8, 15; na denaitis, 260, 6; ni dendais, 142, 10; imperat. denam, 54, 19; denid, 74, 16. con-dom-digdider, 116, 10, 118, 4 ; verbal noun digde. dimicnitbi, 176, 4. de- air. oon.d(Tnsam, 28, 23 ; ni dern- tar, 194, 20. de- aitli. do-eiccim (T see}; do-nn-oicci, VV. o ro-decai, 36, 16 ; deccaatar, 214, 11 ; verbal nonn deicsiu, sg. dat. deicsin, 143, 11. de- fu. do-futhractar (they desired). diidrachtaige, 206, 7. de- rn. do-ingbaim (I get away}. \ dingaib, ni dingeb, 116, 9. de- vu. doroimnim (I forget}, du-n- dam-roiranife-se, M. 32, 5. no-s-dermanait, 82, 19. COMPOUND VERBS. Ixxvii de- ud. * douscim ( I bring to life). arnaroduiscid, 36, 5; diiscud, 176,13; 186,2. du, do, tu, to. do-biur (J give), 154, 5; do- bir,76, 15; do-be"rt, 12, 17; do- beirtis, 14, 11 ; do-bera, 14, 14 ; do-ber, 228, 11 ; du-berr, 158, 5. do-ro-chair (cecidit), 12, 7 ; 46, 6. do-gairet (they call), 28, 7 ; do- ro-grad, 88, 7 ; do-ro-gart, 92, 3. do-gui-siu (choosest), 152, 6 ; do-roe-ga, 252, 12 ; do-gegaind, 112, 10. do-icim (I come), do-n-anaicc, 136, 5 ; do-n-aiiic, 138, 21 ; do- faiiic, 228, 21. du-luid (ivit), 30, 15; do- lotar, 16, 15. do-melim (I consume) : du-s- ro-malt, 200, 16. do-moiniur (J think), do-rui- mraenatar, 100, 4. do-roi-msi (mensuravit), 236. 20. do-rindim (J mark out): do- ro-raind, 70, 18. do-rat (ded.it), 10, 30; 12, 11 ; doratsat, 40, 17; dorata, 106, 2. do-rega (veniet). do-rimu (enumero), do-rimet, 196, 6. do-thliigim (I ask), do-ro- tlilaig, 10, 18 (Eg.); do-ro- thlaigestar, 30, 6. do-uc (tulit), 86, 19; 168, 1; do-t-ue,174, 8; do-s-uc, 86, 22. i tibri, 166, 16 ; ni thiber, 228, 10 ; ni thabraid, 14, 14 ; iraperat. tabair, 102, 22 ; verbal noun tabairt, 10, 28 ; 158, 6. co torchar, 124, 25 ; co tor- chair, 140, 7; con-torchratar, 190, 19. verbal noun togainn. togaide, 62, 4. tecait, 98, 8; tictis, 40, 23, 25; asa tanac, 252, 8; tresa tanic, 172, 31 ; tancatar, 4, 18. a tiiluid, 82, 7. mani tomliur, 200, 3 ; co to-r-molath, 54, 2. verbal noun toimtiu. ro-tomais, 70, 13. imper. toraind, 88, 8 ; verbal noun toraind, 138, 15. co tarat, 8, 16; 30, 4; 38, 8; ni tarat, 166, 25; nocon-dar- taiter, 114, 2; co tarda, 28, 31 ; forsa tardad, 14, 17. ni terga, 38, 17; ni ther- gaind, 106, 18. nis-tiiirmi, W. verbal iioun tothlugud, 10, 14. conos-tiiicco, 28, 6; tucam, 54, 21 ; tiictha, 104, 10; tiicaiter, 252, 24 ; arna tucaitcr, 252, 29, Ixxviii INTRODUCTION. do- air. do-airberim (I cast down), do- r-airbert, 90, 23. do-airisim (J stand by, alide), do-airistis, 178, 16. do-araill (venit), 28, 22. do-r-airgert (praedlxii, pro- misit), 40, 9. do-air-chaintis, 32, 26 ; do-er- cachain, 86, 13; do-fair-che- chnatar, 32, 30. do-n-arraid, 76, 13; da- farraid, 30, 23 ; do-n-arthatar, 138, 27. du-n-arrastair, 138, 20. verbal noun tairbert. tairisid, 8, 11. ni taraill, 28, 25; taraill. 144, 26 ; nim-tairle, 78, 22. ro-tairgired, 28, 27. co tairchet, 152, 24. imm-a-tarraid, 150, 23. co tarrasair, 52, 20 ; co nach tarrasaii , 46, 10. do- air- ind. do-r-airngert (praedixit),!^, I verbal noun tairngire. 9,26. do- dith. do-eprennim (J gush), do-r- oprendset, 10, 20. do-r-ath-chuir, 158, 20, 1 ; do-aith-cuirfe, 158, 14. do-aitnina (J shine), do-r- aitne, 56, 15. do-acraim, do-acartmar, Z. 456. verbal noun tipresiu. coro-thadchuirer, 180, 12 ; verbal noun tathchor, Fel. June 24 ; taidchoirte. ni thatneba, Z. 452 ; tait- nifes, 260, 17. tacermait, 42,23; verbal noun tacra,114, 29; tacartha, 128, 24. do- de. do-dechaid (ivit), 28,2; do- dechabair, 100, 6 ; do-dechotar, 40, 19; dodechatar, 52, 15; do- dechas, 74, 16 ; do-dechos, 232, 10. ceta-thuidchetar, Z. 457 ; cosa tuidchos, Z. 467. do- de- ud. do-diussaig (resuscitavit), 12, 28; do-n-[d]iussaig, 234, 1; do-ro-diussaig, 122, 21 ; do- roi-diusaig, 176, 27; dor-ro- diusaig, 182, 5. dia todiuscai, 198, 10; in rotoduscad, 198, 26; dia to- duscthar, 133, 1 ; verbal noun todiuscud, 12, 28; 198, 12; toduscud, 182, 4. COMPOUND VEKBS. Ixxix do- ess. do-esurc (I save), do-r-esarfc, 204, 21. verbal noun tessarcon. do- for. 72 b . dufurcbad (gl. promelat), MI. tiiarcaib, 126, 10; coiuarcab, 256, 2; tiiargabad, 96, 1; tuarcabad, 126, 7 ; verbal noun turcbal. do- fu. do-fuit (falls), 112, 30, 31; | asa tiiiter, Z. 342, fora tiiit, do-filtitis, 150, 4. Z. 431. do- fu- ess. do-fuisim (brings forth), 8, 10; do-m-r-6-sat, 140, 25. inf. tiiistiu. do- ind. do-r-infith (inspiravit), 2, 7. do-r-inscan (incepit), 252, 5. *do-intaim (I turn). tinfesti, Z. 49; tinfeth, Z. 42. co torinscan, 226, 1; o tha- rinnscan, 208, 11. tintai, 182, 27. do- ind air. \ tindarscan, 54, 25 ; 168, 21. do- tu. do-thoet (ivit), 38, 19 ; 160, 19; dothjet, 142, 26; dotait, 186, 13. doticfaitis (they would have come to), 152, 3. do-thu.it (falls). do- tu- fu. ni thoith, 142, 22 ; hi toith. sad, 136, 21. *doucbaim (I raise up). do- ud. verbal noun tocbail, 168, 21. f 2 Ixxx INTRODUCTION. fo, fu, fo. fo-gabim (I find), tb-g6bat, 92, j ni fogbai, Z. 429. 18 ; fogebad, 32, 23. fo-gliunn (I learn), fo-gleinn, 240, 9. fo-gniu (I serve), fo-rui-genai, ro-foglaind, 8, 19, 28, 2. ara fogna, Z. 441 ; ilia fur- 16, 20 ; fo-rui-genair, 16, 26 ; fo- ! gensam, Z. 342. gnife, 70, 10; fo-gnifi, 108, 24. fo- dd. fo-acbaim (I leave), fo-r- ; hi fa-r-caib, 30, 20; hi- acaib, fo-r-accaib, 28, 28, 29; | fargaib, 198, 2; ni foicebaind, 244, 5 ; verbal noun facbail, 38, 5. fo-r-acabsat, 40, 19. Mtbi (smiles), 98, 7. verbal noun faitbiud. fo- cum. fo-chosslim (I take away), fu- ro-xail, 80, 21 ; fo-cboissled, 130, 21. verbal noun foxnl. for- cum. for-ta-comaisora, M. 29 a, 3. | forcmaid, 140, 7 ] fo- i "l. fo-r-iiaslaic (looses), 32, 4. con-da-forslaic, 82, 1 ; verbal noun fuaslucud, 32, 4. for. for-biur (I grow). for-icim (I find). co forbrad, 12, 20. hi fuirsitis, 190, 21, 23. friss, frith. friss-ro-gart (answered), 124, 23; fris-ro-grat, 28, 11; fris- [g]erat, 34, 8. fris-orcim (I oppose), fris-ort, 138, 17. fris-bruidim (I deny), fris- brubdi, M. 28b, 8. verbal noun frecre. verbal noun frithorcon. ro-frithbruid, 08, 17; ro- [f]rithbruithset. frith-m-bert, 210, 23, seems an error for fris-m-bert. 1 Correct the glossary at p. G50, where this verb is wrongly treated as a substantive. COMPOUND VERBS. Ixxxi friss- iu. fiis-tul&id(contralvif), 146,21. | friss- tu- air. fristarrassair, 30, 17. | friss- tu- de. fris-tiiidchid, 78, 12; fris- tudchaid, 78, 16; 200,23; 208, 6 ; fri[s]tuidchetar, 80, 2, = fris- tuichetar, ML 21 c, 2. iarmi, iarm, iarmi-fo-air. iarmi-for-id, 202, 16. | immi, imm. verbal noun friluidecht. imme-soi (turns round), 82, 16 (but imsoi, 38, 19). roimmpai, 5-i, 10; verbal noun impod. imm- dith. imm-its-aiccichet, 158, 11. | imm- cum. irnme-chomarcar, G. 27 a, 2 ; immechoimairsed, M. 20 b, 18. immcomairc, 58, 4 ; im- comaircet, 100, 5. imm- de. imm-de-rnad, 74, 24. | verbal noun immdenum. imm- tu. imm-a-tarraid, 150, 24. | Ixxxii 1NTKODUCTION. darmi, tdirm. darmi-regtais, 204, 19. Endings of conjunct and of absolute forms. cita-tairnidechaid, 214, 14 ; na tarm-dechatar, 258, 19, 260, 22. ro-tairmesc, 110, 24; iii-n- tairmeiscfed, 42, 6 ; mani tair- miscter, 42, 14. co-na tairmtiasad, 112, 4; tarsa tarmthiagat, Cr. 18 b, 8 ; verbal noun tairmthecht. The above forms generally agree with those in the Old-Irish MSS. ; but to the Middle-Irish period belongs the use as inde pendent verbs of tecait, etc., tairisid, tacermait, tuarcaib, etc., tindarscan, taitnifes, forms which in Old-Irish occur only after the particles above mentioned. The distinction in the endings between the conjunct and the absolute forms is generally well preserved. Thus in the present indicative active, sg. 3 : a-stems. Conjunct forms: at-leir ; do-Ur, 58,10; do-fuabair, dvsn-arritli,, fo-ceirt, 82, 17, 18 ; 114, 13 ; fo-geib, 84, 5 ; fo-yleinn, 240, 9 ; for-d-indet, 183, 20 ; imm-com-airc, 58, 4 ; iin-soi, 38, 12 ; ta-thaig, 252, 18; teit, 60, 4; 154, 24; rosaig, 114, 22, 23. Absolute forms : benaid, 114, 12 ; maraidh, 90, 25; rigid, 152, 12 ; and perhaps saidid (sits), 84, 6, and sadid (sets), 158, 23. a-stems. Conjunct forms : nocon-assa, 92, 10 ; ar-lega, 226, 19; ni loba, 154, 22; in-tindscana, 244, 13; noeha tecUa, 108, 12; con-da-scara, 217, 27. Absolute forms: dssaid, 248, 9 = asaid, 152, 13 ; legate, 190, 8. I-stems. Conjunct forms : a-taebi, 4, 5 ; ar-cesi, 72, 3 ; nos- faidi, 24, 2, 1; no-l-Ioisci, 130, 21; do-sn-ailgi, 152, 8; du-du- slugai, 74, 21 ; no-s-fdidi, 242, 1. Absolute forms : did, 114, 15; guidid, 126, 30; sreid, 248, 9. But here again we find Middle-Irishisms, such as aithnid, 76, 16 ; at-cliid, 206, 17 ; fdifhbid, 132, 4 ; for-cmaid, 140, 7 ; tai risid, 8, 11 ; where the ending proper to absolute is added to conjunct verbs. In the pi. 3. Pres. indie, act. Conjunct forms : as-lerat, 104, 9; at-lerat, 142, 11; it-lerat, 104, 21 ; fo-gobat, 92, 18; nochan follamnaigct, 94, 27; im-com-aircet, 100, 5; a tiagat, 210, 7; ni toirthiget, 34, 27. Absolute forms : ciit, 58, 4 ; decUait, 158, 17 ; denait, 142, 13 ; feidligit, 90, 15 ; pret. deponential : tachaitir, 70, 28 ; and redupl. fut. passive : gebtliair, 244, 19. In tecait (0. Ir. tecat) we have an absolute wrongly used for a conjunct form. VERBAL FORMS. Ixxxiii S-preterites, conjunct forms : ro(s)ecsat, 110, 2 ; doratsat, 110, 5 ; fugellsat, 126, 24; ro-creitset, 134, 33 (Eg.); absolute: sloicsitt, 58, 12 ; scarsit, 130, 6 ; coinsit, 132, 15. So also in the reduplicated future and the fr-future : ABSOLUTE. bera-sa, 240, 5 ; creit/e, 130, 20 ; cretfe-ssa, 132, 1 ; gellfa- ssa, 140,- 2 ; mairbfe-sa, 164, 6 (Eg.) ; rega, 52, 22. reya-su, 56, 29. bZ, 86, 30 ; creitfid, 46 ; firfid, 120, 6 ; slecUfaid, 46, 16 j Zm- irf, 252, 22. CONJUNCT. sg. 1. do-ber-sa, 54, 24; cfo- m-ber-sa, 104, 2; din-geb, 116, 17; fZo-</t ji, 52, 24; fo-geb-sa, 164, 23 ; wi ber-sa, 240, 5 ; nil geb-sa, 118, 9; ni reg-sa, US, 15. sg. 2. sg. 3. tic/a, 34, 5 ; 120, 4 ; 142, 29 ; do-ticfa, He/a, 84, 20 ; at-belai, 220, 1 ; do-bera, 46, 16, 94, 19 ; toceba, 120, 20 ; terga, 220, 6 ; fognife, 70, 10 ; fognifi, 108, 24 ; foruaisligfe, 42, 13 ; w fortachtaigfe, 220, 21 ; creitfi, 52, 25 ; i chuirfi, 78, 9 ; wt rega, 196, 12 ; oco- ainfe, 128, 23; noco)t but, 86, 27: ni aidlibe, 78, 23. pi. 1. conicfam, 102, 10 ; con- rlcfam, 76, 7; dogenam-ne, 102, 13 ; 142, 4 ; t dignem, 130, 11 ; m mairferti, 130, 10. pi. 2. doberaid, 142, 19 ; n* tergaid, ni regaid, 182, 29. pi. 3. tie/at, 34, 10 ; 234, 8 ; ticcfett, 152, 5; ni leicfet, 84, 28. But here again we find Middle-Irishisms : tacermait, 42, 23 ; and noco biaid, 144, 12 ; where absolute are used for conjunct forms. Other ancient verbal forms to be found in the Tripartite Life are the reduplicated preterites, the t- preterites, the redupli cated futures, and the s- futures. Of these in their order. REDUPLICATED PRETEBITES. Eoot a?ic. sg. 2. t-anac, 252, 8. sg. 3. tame, 2, 5. pi. 3. tancatar, R e dupli- 4 18 ; 12, 4. sg. 3. ar-r-anic, 94, 19 ; 108, 28. con-air-nic, 110, cated 22. co com-arnic, 74, 14 = cu com-arnaic, 211, 13. for-r-amc, P scermait, 74, 19 ; regmaid-ne, 42, 16. bethe, 182, 30, genfit, 58, 12 ; lilit, 180, 26 ; regait, 202, 5. Ixxxiv INTRODUCTION. 156, 16 (Eg.), pi. 3. corancatar, 188, 24. for[r]-ancatar, 230, 72. con-aimechtar, 100, 2. con-arnactar, 164, 27. bad. sg. 3, ta-r-faid, 238, 7. Pass. eg. 3, tarfas, 256, 5. 1. lie (pres. be-n- im). sg. 3. bi, 148, 2 ; pi. 3. ro-beotar, L.U. 62, a. 1. 16. 2. be (pres. ). sg. 1. roba, ropsa, 124, 25; roba, 128, 11. sg. 3. ni-bai, 14, 30. . a mbai, 40, 3, nad bai, 40, 13. robai, 4, 14, 33. dia mbai, 84, 1 ; 156, 20. fororbai.. 34, 17 ; 170, 9 ; 178, 18. pi. 1. ro-bamar, 140, 15. 3. batar, 84, 19. battar, 16, 5. roba- tar, robator, 224, 2. 142, 15 ; 2, 4 ; 44, 4; 94, 14. robtar, 32, 28. robtar, 32, 28. roptar, 32, 29 ; am-[b]dar, 10, 31. comdar, 12, 29. im-batar, 108. 19. pass, fororbaide, 804, 7. can (sing), sg. 3. ro-cachaiu, 44, 2. do-er-cachain, 86, 13. pi. 3. do-(f)air-chechnatar, 32, 30. car. sg. 1. co torchar, 124, 25. sg. 3. do-ro-chair, 46, 6 ; 240, 18. co torchair, 46, 9 ; 196, 24. pi. 3. con-torcratar, 190, 19. cos (see) sg. 1. -acca, 140, 14. sg. 3. -acca-si, 168, 23. pi. 3. con-accatar, 42, 7 ; 79, 26. at-con-catar, 6, 8, 29. clad (dig), sg. 3. ro-claid, 108, 11 (perhaps an s-pret.). clu (hear), sg. 1. ro-chnala-sa, 128, 11. sg. 3. ro-cuala, 38, 3. ro chualai, 66, 22. co ciiala, 88. 6 ; 222, 26. co cualatar, 114, 13. 6 t-cMalatar, 92, 3. 1. cud. sg. 1. do-de-chod, 106, 19. sg. 2. co-tud-chad, 208. 18. sg. 3. docoid, 190, 1. do-chuaid, 12, 27. do-de-chaid, 28, 2. cita-tairmdechoid, 214, 4. fris-tudchaid, 200, 23 ; 202, 2. PI. 2. do-de-chabair (for chodbair), 100, 6. PL 3. docuatar, 14, 19 ; 186,]. dochotar, 90. dochiiatar, 104, 13. -deocbatar, 16, 6. -de- chotar, 40, 17, 19; 52,16. dodechator, 42,18. fri-tiiidcbetar, 82, 2. na tarmdechatar, 258, 19. Pass. pret. docuas, 184, 23. doehuas, 192, 24. dodechos, 232, 10, 2. cud. sg. 3. at-chuaid, 60, 23 ; 256, 10. con-ecid, 36, 18. con-eicid, 188, 6. pi. 1. atchuademar, 258, 25. pi. 3. atch[u]ai- ditar, 60, 22. atchuatettar, 84, 19. atchuidetar, 256, 9. Pass, pret. adchiiass, 124, 26. atchuas, 236, 7. .atciias, 240, 25. darn. sg. 1. ro-damar, 140, 16 (leg. damar?): sg. 3. ad-ro-da- mair, 148, 5. derc (see), sg. 1. at condarc, 176, 14, 17. sg. 3. at-con-dairc, 2. 2, 4, 15 = atcormairc, 4, 9. pi. 3. 6 t-connarcatar, 222, 18. ed (eat), pi. 3. dootar, 198, 8. fa(p) (sleep), sg. 3. fin. 156, 19 ; 184, 15. fiu-sam, 176, 6 (but ro foi, 146. 1). pi. 3. -fdotar, 242, 2. REDUPLICATED PRETERITES. Ixxxv gad (pray), sg. 2. ro-gad, 120, 5. sg. 3. ro-gaid, 56, 13; 86, 20, 144, 7 ; 182, 3 ; 198, 20 ; 234, 25. pi. 3. ro-gadatar, 1 20, 1. tar- gaid, tarcaid, 180, 4. 1. gan (to be born), sg. 3. ro-genair, 8, 8, 9, 13 ; 80, 11 , 166, 10. ,, (to do), sg. 3. do-rigeni, fo-rus-genair, 16, 26. 2. gan (to know), sg. 3. con-gain, 114, 10. glenn (learn), sg. ro-fo-glaind, 8, 19, 28, 2 (perhaps an A-- pret.). gon (wound), sg. 3. ro-geguin, 72, 26. gu(s) (choose), sg. 1. doroega, 252, 12. li (adhere), sg. 3. ro-lil, 80, 25. man (think), sg. 3. romenair, 136, 4 (ronamenair, Eg.), pi. 3. do rui-mmenatar, 100, 4. 1. mat. sg. 3. ni ermadair, 126, 4. pi. 3. irmadatar, W b . 5 h . 2. mat (break) sg. 3. memaid, 130, 23 ; 194, 15, 17 = mebaid, 114,14. co roimid, 240, 9. roemid, 218, 25. ro[e]mniid, 8, 17. mid (think); sg. 3. romidair, 40, 12. ro-midair, 178, 20. (nanc) nac. sg. 3. ni choimnacair, 126, 10. -caemnacair, 72, 4. for-coimnacair, 34, 16. forco[e]mnacair, 46, 4. -forchoemiui- cair, 46, 20. forcoemnacair, 58, 20. pi. 3. -coemnactar, 100, 3. nig (wash), sg. 3. ro-nnig, 144, 8. rac. sg. 3. ar roe-rachair, 104, 14, 25. aroirachair, 68, 21. reg (rig ?). fo-t-roraig, fo-n-roiraig, 208, 18. ret (run), sg. 3. do-ro-raid, 244, 10. tarraid, 200, 9 ; 202. 23. pres. ind. do-rethim. pi. 3. duairthetar, 286, 1. do-n-arthatar, 138, 27. ri (for pri), sg. 3. ro-ir, 30, 25. pres. ind. renim. scd (sit), sg. 3. deissid (= de-ess-sid), 2, 2. desid, 4, 3, 9; deisid, 58, 1 ; 178,27. pi. 3, deissotar, 98, 20. To this root also sg. 3 dothuarthed, 242, 9, and iarmiforid, 202, 16, apparently belong. sneg (drop), sg. 3. ro-senaig, 240, 3. ro senaich, 117, 9, for -se(s)naig. ta (sta), sg. 3. an-daesta (du-es-ta, Eg.), 112, 5. pi. 3. testatar, 126, 9. tark, tralc. sg. 3. mi-dulhracair, 50, 16. tek (flee), sg. 3. ro-thaich, 174, 14. pi. 3. tachaitiv, 70, 28. IXXXVI INTRODUCTION. tiij (ask), sg. 3. conatig, 112, 3, depon. conaitigir, 228, 7 = co- naitigair, 230, 17. Perhaps co-r-etogair, 214, 10, belongs to this. vlen-rj (leap), sg. 3. tarblaing, 188, 11. It is probable that fuair, 34, 23 ; 36, 8, fo-s-fuair, 36, 15 ; 92, 10. fouair, 92, 17. 222, 14. fo-n-iiair, 248, 10. pi. 3. fuaratar, 222, 7, fobhuaratar, 96, 16, are perfects, though the root is obscure. T- PRETERITES. These will be arranged according to the finals of their respective roots,!, vowels; 2. gutturals; 3. nasals; 4. liquids. la, sg. 3. at-bath, 32, 22 ; 92, 20 ; 120, 25 ; 218, 8 ; 240, 9. la. imrulaid, 196, 7 = imrulaith, Fled Bricrenu, 55, 7. pi. 3. con-imruldatar, Tur. 65. lu, sg. 3. luith, 14, 28; 86, 12 ; 92, 16; 214, 18. luid, 14, 1. pi. 3. lotar, 16, 13. col-lotar, 192., 8. lottar, 134, 14. Com pounds : dolluid, 190, 20 ; 202, 11. fris-tulaid, 146, 21. pi. dolo- tar, 16, 15. ac. i-ro-acht, 260, 2. do-ru-acht, 30, 16; 240, 25. -fcoracht, 56, 2; 60, 16. -taracht, 38, 21. pi. 3. corro-achtatar, 40, 20. x.iiac. ro-anacht, 58, 24. (wane), nac: ro-n-adnacht, 112, 6. ore. ro-ort, 192, 15. fris-ort, 138, 17. do-r-es-art, 204, 21. rag, sg. 3- ni erracht, 44, 6. nochan eracht, 52, 25. arag (?), atraracht, 14, 29 ; 44, 1. adraracht, 58, 28. asraracht, 194, 23 ; 230, 3. sec. ro-siacht, 178, 15. co riacht, 68, 22; 222, 14. Perhaps foriacU-aide, 234, 15, belongs to this. slicj. ros-aslacht, 236,4 . vac. ro-iar-facht, 84, 22 ; 122, 22; 210, 10 ; 230, 6. roiarfacht, 176, 13 ; 242, 1 ; 244, 19. can, sg. 3. ro-chet, LU. 40b, 8. dam, pi. 3. ni damdatar, 204, 1 (Eg.), a Middle-Irish form. cm sg. 3. ro-s-et, 164, 20; arroet, 80, 12 = aroet, 70, 8. pi. ?. arroetatar, 102, 23 ; 222, 20. sem, sg. 3. do-m-ro-sat, 140, 25. ler, sg. 2. erbairt, 196, 10. sg. 3. bert, 174, 19 ; 232, 3. ar- bert-ai, 162, 27 ; 164, 1. do-bert, 112, 2 ; do-r-airbert, 90, 23. REDUPLICATED FUTURES. Ixxxvii frithmbert, 210, 20. con-erbart, 28, 5 ; 112, 19. do-forbartfc, 114, 12. forubart, 176, 19. ro-edbart, 162, 11. adopart, 192, 4, but also (with umlaut) erbairt, 12, 28; 30, 3; 246, 12. adrubairt, 14, 12 ; 30, 5. adrupairt, 14. 8. adrubairfc, 236, 16. roedbairt, 36, 24. PI. 1. reimerbertammar, 192, 10. pi. 3. dobertatar, 84, 17. roedbratar, 224, 11. ad-r-odbertar, adropartudar, 230, 16. gar, sg. 3. do-ro-gart, 92, 4; 200, 6; 222, 27. frissrogart, 124, 23. arogart,228,22. forcongart, 178, 30. fororcongart, 198, 11 ; 228, 19; 230, 2, 9. toracart, 128, 23. dorargert-som, 160, 10. dorairgert, 40, 9. dorairngert, 148, 1. dorairngert, 148, 9, 26. dorairggert, 178, 8. doriucart, 44, 18 = doriueart, 44, 30. pi. 3. conacartatar, 134, 6. mus-fri-ecarta[ta]r, 32, 6. al, sg. 3. ro-alt, 102, 30. pi. 3. ro-altatar, 80, 20 ; 92, 25. lal, sg. 3. con-erbailt, 58, 31. cond-erbailt, 14, 2. eel, pi. 3. doceltatar, 218, 1. mel, sg. 3. du-s-ro-malt, 200, 16. KEDUPLICATED FUTURES. Sg. 1. Conjunct forms: at-bel-sa, 200, 12. do-ber-sa, 54, 24. Rcdupli do-m-ber-sa, 104, 2. do-s-ber, 164, 24. ni thiber, 228, 10. din- cated geb, 116, 17. fo-geb-sa, 164, 23. ni ge b-sa, 28, 30; 118, 19. futures> din-geb, 116, 17. fo-geb-sa, 164, 23. fotuicebsa, 176, 3. do-gen, 52, 24; 150, 29. ni reg-sa, 114, 1 ; 118, 15. Absolute forms : rega, 52, 22. rega-su, 56, 29. Sg. 2. Conjunct : at-bela, 60, 2 ; 252, 8. at-bera-su, 102, 13. do-bera, 152, 26. nad-geba, 94, 25. nogeba. 118, 10. im[a]rega, 112, 15. norega, 117, 20. Absolute : rega. Sg. 3. Conjunct : at-bela, 200, 12. at-belai, 220, 1. do-bera, 118,6. -tibe ra, 118, 8. -epera, 150, 10: passive : do-berthar, 56, 32. -accigi (for -accichi, root cas), 130, 8. ni geba, 104, 2. toceba, 120, 20. coageba, 226, 7. do-gena, 118, 7. pass, conna berthar, 70, 31. do-gentar, 42, 24; 56, 28. ni-rega, 196, 12. do-raga, 60, 2. ni terga, 38, 17. co-sce ra, pass, co-sce rthar, 34, 13. Absolute: gebaid, rel. gebas, 116, 25, 27; 142, 30. passive gebthar, 118, 14. nut-gebthar, 190, 6. ni fuigebthar, 214, 12. gignid, 150, 7, rel. gigness, 154, 18. meraid, rel. merus (leg. -as), 86, 30. regaid, 220, 2. Passive : gebthair, 244, 19. PI. 1. Conjunct : at-bclom, 200, 13. do-ge uam-nc, 103 13- 142, 4. IxXXViii INTRODUCTION. Absolute : seer mait, 74, 19. regmaid-ne, 42, 16. In tacermait, 42, 23, we have the absolute wrongly used for the conjunct form. PI. 2. Conjunct : doberaid, 142, 19. regaid, ni tergaid, 182, 29. PI. 3. Conjunct : immus-aiccichet, 158, 11. fris-gerat, 34, 8. Absolute : lilit, 180, 26. regait, 202, 5; 232, 11. The following secondary forms of this tense are found ; Sg. 1. do-gegaind, 112, 10. ni-regaind, 112, 13. ni thergainn, 106, 18. ui foicebaiud, 244, 5. Sg. 3. cita-n-acciged, 130, 17. do-ge nath, 54, 8. dogenad, 236, 18. asa-n-denad, 8, 15. no-regad, 76, 11 ; 224, 10. na- regad, 148, 3. nad regad, 190, 24. nocho scerad, 34, 1. Passive, ua gebtha, 42. 4. PL 3. ii-im-an-accigtis, 212. 28. no-gcbtais, 170, 3. ni den- dais, 142, 10. no-regtaiss, 170, 2, nu-regtais, 166, 4. no-rcg- taiss, 170, 2. darmi-regtais, 204, 20. S- FUTURE. Sg. 1. Conjunct : for-tes, 88. 28. deponent, ad-fe sar, 222, 5. Sg. 2. Conjunct -. ad-claiss, 88, 28. na dechais, 42, 20. con- om-adnaiss, 84, 12. In tair (= do-air-ic-s) 46, 22 and do-n-air, 118, 2, Eg., the s is lost. Sg. 3. Conjunct : do-ma, 84, 9. ni thoith, 142, 22. co ti, 60, 15 -214, 12. ni-ria, 118, 2. Passive : asan-acastar, 206, 6. dcc- castar, 214, 11. not-adnastar, 252, 28. Absolute : memais, 138, 7; 142, 20, 21. PI. 1. co coimsam, 102, 23. corrisam, 244., 18. ro-issam, 258, 22 = ro-isam, 260, 26. PI. 2. tairset, 246, 8. Absolute: tiassat, 252, 26. Belativc : ista, 174, 11. The following secondary forms of this tense are found : Sg. 2. con-digesta, 28, 28. condesta, 188, 16 = conncsta, 116, 19. Sg. 3. dia-n-airsed, 80, 4. na comairsed, 12, 14. i toithsad, 13621. arna eirsed, 42, 28. co fessadh, 122, 14. ro-fessad, 42,6. con-isad, 258, 27. co tisad, 190, 24; 194, 1. ma dothisad, 118,15. co-na tairmtiasad, 112, 4. Passive: noadnasta, 252, 23. pi. 3. hi fuirsitis, 190, 21, 23. But the forms con-digseth, 12, 22, con-digsed, 112, 6, and the pi. 3, digsitiss, 14, 19, digsitis, 242, 20, with their preservation of the guttural, are distinctly Middle -Irish. S- FUTURES. 1XXX1X Middle-Irish are also the s-preterites used for reduplicated preterites (ro-m-gon, 122, 26. ro-snig, 124, 8. ro-reithset, 12, 6. ro-rensat, 16, 17. rotheichestar, 46, 11. do-s-rensat, 16, 6), and for t- preterites (ro-sn-edbair, 184, 20. ro-edbairset, 68, 12. sg. 3. ro-edbair, 80, 10. ro-thair[n]ger, 164, 24). Middle-Irish is the addition of the s- endings to reduplicated preterites, rue- sat, 254, 1. rucsatar, 236, 10. tuccais, 10, 29. tucsat, 168, 20^ dofucsai, 222, 19. tucsatar, 182, 21. Middle-Irish is the addition of the s- ending to the third sg. of a compound verb, facbais, 214, 16. And Middle-Irish is the frequency of the use of the absolute form of the 3d sg. : ailiss, 188, 26. anais, 30, 1 ; 110, 10. bendachais, 86, 24; 244, 10. bennachais, 70, 30; 220, 10: bena- chais, 28, 24. carais, 232, 1. ceilebraiss, 146, 19 = ceilebrais, 194, 12. coiniss, 82, 20. collais, 214, 10. crcitis, 210, 16, 18. erpais, 82, 24. fillis, 244, 9. foidis, 84, 1 ; 110, 23. fothaigis, 98, 12 ; 110, 11. gabais, 84, 15 ; 114, 11. gataiss, 164, 5. gatis, 200, 3. glanais, 114, 19. iadais, 84, 8. icais, 12, 29. malla- chais, 146, 7. rosis, 198, 6. saidis, 148, 23. scribais, 110, 9. se nais, 36, 10; 92, 29. slechtais, 220, 10. sloccus, 36, 10. soiss, 218, 23. troisciss, 2*18, 22. Middle-Irish, also, is the use in the case of active verbs of deponential forms in the sg. 3 and pi. 3 : Thus, ro-m-liaitsestar, 36, 23 ; ro-bennachastar, 150, 16 ; 152, 23 ; 210, 6 ; ro-celebrastar, 182, 18 ; ro-comaicsegestar, 40, 12 =- ro-comaiccsigestar, 68, 14; ro-ecnaicjestar, 36, 9 ; ro-ferastair, 56, 1 ; ro-fergaigestar, 44, 27 ; 58, 27 = roferccaigestar , 228, 15 ; ro-fothai- f/estar, 108, 7 ; 134, 3 = fothaigcstar, 156, 3 ; forothaigestar, 160, 2 ; 194, 4 ; ro-meglestar, 180, 24 ; ro-orddnestar, 194, 6 ; 214 ; ro- sroiglestar, 68, 32 ; ro-tlieicliestar, 46, 4. Plural : ro-imeclaigsitar, 44,26; ro-machtaigsetar, 56,3. Middle-Irish is the deponential form of the conjunctive sg. 1. of active verbs : (co ro-creltiur, 46, 23 ; co ro-foillsigiur, 52, 22 ; co n-acor, 52, 24 ; mani tomliur, 2v)0, 13. Middle-Irish is the relative form in a compound verb: taitnifes, 260, 17 If to the Middle-Irishisms above pointed out, we add Conclusion such forms as dodechabair, 100, 6; docoras, 108, 20 ; [|^ c etastar, 118, 27, such forms of the verb substantive as argument. rabus, 6, 5 ; ro-m-both, 32, 16 ; failet, 100, 12 ; bailet, 174, 10, such changes in the cases governed by prepositions as <l<iv rf)t/kib, G, 21, tre <urdib, +n<n\ (//^f<>/(// h, G, 2-i, tresna ma/<jib, 40, 8, we can hardly avoid the conclusion that the Tripartite Life was compiled in the eleventh century, after the Middle-Irish period had well set in, but from documents, many, if not all, of which were composed before A.D. 1000. XC INTRODUCTION. III. DOCUMENTS OTHER THAN THE TRIPARTITE LIFE. Extracts Of these the most valuable are the extracts from the BooVof 3 Book of Armagh, printed upon pp. 269-380. The Book Armagh. o f Armagh is a small vellum quarto, 7| inches in height, of in breadth, 2 in thickness. It now contains 221 leaves. The writing is generally in double columns (very rarely in three), and all seems the work of the The scribe, same scribe, Ferdomnach, whose name occurs (fo. 214 a) in the following entry : Pro ferdomnacho ores. These were two famous scribes of this name connected with Armagh, one of whom died A.D. 727, the other A.D. 845. That the scribe of the Book of Armagh was the latter has been ingeniously argued, and I think proved, by Bishop Graves l from the following half-erased entry in a semi-Greek character which occurs in fo. 52 b. : /iHpHAH ZIKll Noting that the only heres Patricii whose name ended in -bach was Torbach, Bishop Graves restores this entry thus : F DOMNACH . HUNG . LIB- E RVM. E 2 DICTANTE R TORBACH . HEREDE. PAT- RICTI . SCRIPSIT. As Torbach held the primacy for only one year and died in 808, the MS. must have been written either in 807 or 808. The following entry in fo. 36 a. proves that it must have been written in the former year : i Proceedings of the lloyal Irish Academy, III., 3 16-324. . Kara MAT THVM . CKPI7TTVM O.TKNIVE <1ITVM . IN <bHf>ia . MATTHI a As there is just room for three letters between rum . and e we may perhaps read (6e?t)c dictaute. THE BOOK OF AEMAGH. Explicit aevanguelion kata Matteum scriptum atque finitum in feria Mattei. For as Torbach s death took place on the IGth July, and this entry was made on the 21st of September, the feast of S. Matthew, the MS., or at all events the part of it containing the first gospel, must have been written in 807. The first leaf, which contained the commencement of Muirchu s memoirs of S. Patrick, is lost. Its contents may be supplied from the Brussels MS., of which an extract is printed infra pp. 494-490. fol. 2 a. 1-fol. 9 a. 1 contains Muirchu Maccu-Mach- Muirchu s theni s Memoirs of S. Patrick printed infra pp. 271-301. Memoir - This Muirchu professes to write in obedience to the com mand (imperio oboediens\of bishop Aed of Sletty, who died A.D. 698. In excusing his imperfect style (vilis sermo) he suggests that he was not a mere compiler or copyist. fol. 9 a. 1 contains four phrases, disconnected and in Thereto very rustic Latin, called dicta Patricii. The first mentions PatriciL the saint s journey through the Gauls and Italy. ) a. 2-fol. 16 a. 1 contains miscellaneous notes on Tirchau s the Saint s life, which bishop Tirechan is said to have noteSl written from the dictation, or copied from a book (ex ore vel libro) of his fosterfather or tutor, bishop Ultan of Ardbraccan, who^died A.D. 656. They are printed infra pp. 302-333. From the passage in p. 302, 11. 20-22, Tirechan seems to have had before him a work (now lost) entitled Oommemoratio Laborum, which was ascribed Patrick himself. At p. 310, 1. 5 infra, Tirechan quotes Patrick s Confessio, calling it scriptio sua. He refers to tradition in p. 307, 1. 33 ; p. 331, 11. 10, 22 ; p. 332, 1. 25, to collections made at antique peretissi- mis in p. 333, 1. 22. His chronology in p. 302, 11. 17- 25, differs from his chronology in p. 331, 11. 22-28. On the whole, M. Benjamin Robert is justified in saying that this document se compose de notes prises pa? I auteur dans diffe rentes biographies aussi bien que dans les traditions orales, and that < son importance rcssort do ce fait memo, qui nous montro le procdde litteraire des auteurs de 1 epoque. 1 fol. 16 a. 2, fol. 18 b. 2, contains some additional notes m Latin and Old-Irish, which the scribe seems to have 1 Etude critique sur la vie ct 1 ceuvre de Saint Patrick, Elbeuf, 1883, p. 48. xtii INTRODUCTION. inserted from unknown sources. These notes are printed infra pp. 334-348. They relate to the missionary activity of Iserninus (otherwise called bishop Fith) and Secun- dirus (otherwise Sechnall), and of Patrick s disciples Lomman, Fortchern, Colman, Benignus and Fiacc, ; The Codex here (to quote Sir Samuel Ferguson) has the ap pearance of a commonplace book of undigested material." But the stories of Lomman (p. 334), bishop Fith (p. 342), and Fiacc (p. 344) have the flavour of authenticity. And no miracle, save that of Fiacc s chariot (p. 347, 11. 14-20), is mentioned in these notes. The list of fol. 18 b. 2-19 a. 1 contains, in an extremely minute hand, notes or catchwords representing in the main that portion of the Tripartite Life which is not embraced in Muirchu s Memoir and Tirechan s Notes. The beginning, for instance, D(uma) g(rad) ailbe i Senchui altare, corresponds with lines 1, 2, 3 of p. 94 infra. But there is nothing corresponding to it in the Book of Armagh. Muirchu s fol. 20 a. contains Muirchu s prologue to his memoir, prologue. ag well ag the i ieac ji ngs to his chapters. Prologue and headings are printed infra pp. 269-271, before the memoir to which they belong. The contents of if. 2 a -20 a have already been published, with learning and accuracy, by the Rev. E. Hogan, S.J., in the Analecta Bollandiana, Brussels. 1882. The Book fol. 20 b. 1-21 b. 2 Liber Angueli-. A revelation made by an angel to S. Patrick concerning the boundaries and prerogatives of the see of Armagh. It corresponds with the Tripartite Life, pp. 234, 1. 23-236, 1. 13. Inci dentally it mentions that difficult questions which could not be solved by Patrick s successor, should be referred to the Apostolic See, i.e., ad Petri Apostoli cathedram autoritatem Eomfe urbis habentem - -not, observe, as having the spiritual authority conferred on Peter by Christ (Matt. xvi. 18). This tract is printed infra pp. 352-356. it has also been published by Mr. Hogan in the Irish Ecclesiastical Record, VII. 845. The fol. 22 a. 1-24 b. 1, the so-called Confessio of S. Pa- trick, printed infra pp. 357-375, with additions, in brackets, from the Cotton MS. Nero E. 1, folio 171. At the end is the note : Hue usque uolumen quod Patricius manu conscripsit sua. Septima decima Martii THE BOOK OP ARMAGH. xciii die translates est Patricias ad caelos. The Confessio is also, as above remarked, quoted by Tirechan as Patrick s scriptio/ 1 Other copies of the Confessio are in the Bodleian, Fell I. ff. 7 a -ll b (whence it is printed in Gilbert s National MSS. of Ireland, Part II., Appendix III), Fell III, fol. 158*-164* The Cotton and the two Fell MSS. are all of the eleventh century. A fourth copy, published by the Bollandists, belonged to St. Vedast, and is now, I am assured by Pere de Smedt, preserved in the public library at Arras ; but I cannot ascertain the date of this MS. 2 The Confessio has often been published, the last and best edition being that of Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, etc., II. 296-313. It is, to quote Dr. Todd, 3 a defence of the writer " against some undefined and not very clearly stated charges of presumption in under taking his mission, and of incompetency for the work." The internal evidence of the authenticity of this docu ment is fivefold; 1, the mention of decurions; 2, the use of the word Brittanniae ; 3, the quotations from an ante-Hieronyman version of the Bible ; 4, the mention of a married clergy ; and, 5, the agreement of the style with that of Gregory of Tours. 4 Two citations from a text of the Confessio, now not not known to exist, are contained in Colgan s Quarta Vita, cc. I and XVII : " Ego sum Patricius Kalfurnij films, matrem habens Conchessam " (Trias Thaum. 35, col. 1) and " Audiebam quosdam ex spiritibus psallentes in me, et nesciebam qui essent." fol. 25, St. Jerome s preface to his version of the Four Gospels. 1 See also the citations by Muir- chu (infra p. 494, 1. 7) and those in Vita II. 11, 13, Vita IV. 11, Vita IV. 1, 16, and the Tripar tite Life, infra p. 21. 3 St. Patrick, pp. 351, 352. 4 See Prof. G. T. Stokes Ireland and t/i.c Celtic Church, pp. 28 note, 38 note. The organisation among Gallic and Roman Christians for the redemption of captives from the Can it be Vita Patricii, in No. * ranks tO which he refers in the 450, which is said to be a MS. of la " ei> ie ls i evidence * to the the twelfth century ? dat ? of *? e letter to Coroticus subjects, but has nothing to do with the Confessio. U 10231. g xciv INTRODUCTION. fol. 26-28, Ten Canones of the Concordances of the Gospels. fol. 29-31, Breuis singulorum euangeliorum interpre- tatio. fol. 31 b. 2-190, all the books of the New Testament, together with the apocryphal epistle to the Laodiceans. The Acts of the Apostles come at the end after the Apocalypse, and the epistle to the Colossians after those to the Thessalonians. Between the epistle to the Colos sians and the first epistle to Timothy is inserted the epistle to the Laodiceans. In Matt. vi. 13, instead of the usual et nc nos inducas in temptationem, we have e r . NH . Tj-cmapic vo>C . iN^y/cl . iNTe/xTrra-nojNqa - 1 (et ne patiaris nos induct in temptationem 2 ). In the Gos pel of S. Matthew there is a lacuna between ch. xiv. 33 and ch. xxi. 5. In the same Gospel, ch. xxvii. 50, occurs a verse equivalent to John xx. 34 ; and in the First Epistle of St. John the passage (v. 7) concerning the three witnesses is omitted. In fol. 38 a. 1, in the margin opposite ludas Scario- this, Matt. x. 4, is the word trdgdn (wretch), and in the margin of fol. 64 b., opposite Mark xiii. 21, the word kellach is written in Greek characters. Here Bishop Graves supposes 3 a reference to Cellach, abbot of lona, whose monastery was burnt by the Norsemen in the beginning of the ninth century. fol. 191-200 a., Sulpicius Severus Life of S. Martin, with a dedicatory epistle to Desiderius. fol. 200 b.-220 b., Dialogues and epistles about S. Martin. The Book of Armagh was transcribed from a MS. which even in the year 807 was becoming obscure, and of whose obscurities the transcriber more than once complains. 4 Corn-- Bishop Reeves says that the notices of St. Patrick of thc TiT- contained in the Book of Armagh, fols. 2-20 are the 1 See the fac-simile in Gilbert s National MSS. of Ireland, Part I., plate XXVIII. 2 Such is the reading of the Book of Dimma : see facsimile H. iii O Curry s Lectures. 3 Proceedings of the lioyal Irish Academy, III., 356. 4 Todd, St, Patrick, 347* CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE BOOK OF ARMAGH. XCV oldest and most authentic all other biographies of enlarge upon them. How Tripartite Life will appear following passages : BOOK OF ARMAGH. Patrick s birth and captivities, infra, p. 269, 11. 21-25 ; pp. 494, 495. His journey towards Rome and stay with Germanus, p. 270, 11. 1-5 ; Brussels MS. infra, pp. 495, 496. The ordination and death of Palladius, pp. 272, 332. The ordination of Patrick. King Loiguire and the pro phecies of Patrick s advent, pp. 273, 274. Patrick s visit to Miliuc, p. 275. Miliuc s death, 276. Patrick s celebration of Eas ter, pp. 276, 277. He is summoned to King Loeguire, p. 280. Erc s belief and the wizard s death, p. 281. Patrick visits Tara, p. 282. Dubthach believes, p. 283. Patrick s contest with the wizard Lucatmael, pp. 283- 285. Loeguire s conversion, p. 285. Maccuil s conversion, pp. 286 -289. The heathen digging a rath on Sunday, p. 289. The story of Dare and the offering of Armagh, pp. 290- 292. Patrick s diligence in prayer, p. 293. The dead heathen speaking to Patrick, p. 294. Patrick s horses found by means of a miraculous illumi nation., pp. 294, 295. now in existence ; and that partite Life him either borrow from or s^t O f true this is as regards the Armagh, from a comparison of the TRIPARTITE LIFE. infra, pp. 8, 16, 22, 23, 24. p. 25. p. 30, 11. 11-24. pp. 30, 32. pp. 32, 1. 25-34, 1. 16. p. 34, 1. 20, p. 38, 11. 1-3. p. 38, 11. 3-18. pp. 40, 1. 12, p. 42. p. 42, 1. 27. p. 44, 11. 6, 23. p. 44. p. 46, 1. 22, p. 52. p. 52, 1. 25. p. 54, 1. 18, pp. 56, 58. p. 60, ]. 6. pp. 220, 1. 14, p. 222. pp. 222, 224. pp. 228, 230. p. 124. pp. 124, 1. 12 ; p. 126. p. 126, 11. 9-13. XCV1 INTRODUCTION. BOOK OF ARMAGH. The angel Victor forbids him to die in Armagh, pp. 295, 296. Angels wake Patrick s body, 297. His burial in Dowiipatrick, p. 298. A conflict for his body mi raculously prevented, pp. 298, 299, 332. The imprint of the angel s feet in Scirit, pp. 300, 330. The bells, &c. carried into Connaught, p. 300. Patrick s four names, p. 302. Miliuc buys him, p. 302. The angel Victor tells him the ship is ready, pp. 302, 330. He comes to Inis-patrick, p, 303. Benignus enters his service, p. 303. The burning of the wizard, p. 306. Corpriticus scourges Pat rick s servants into the Sele, p. 307. Patrick visits and baptizes Conall son of Niall, p. 307. He founds a church at Va- dum Molae and leaves therein three brother and a sister, p. 307, Loiguire s inability to be lieve, p. 308. The dispute among Amal- gaid s sons, p. 309. TRIPARTITE LIFE. p. 252, 11. 6-11. p. 254, 11. 4-22. pp. 252, 1. 23, p. 254, 1. 2. p. 254, 1. 22, p. 256, 1. 7. p. 21, 1. 19. p. 146, 11. 16, 17. p. 16, 11. 21-24. p. 16, 11. 24-26. p. 21, 1. 7. p. 34, 1. 25. p. 36, 11. 1-6. 1 p. 58, 11. 15-26. p. 68, 1. 30, p. 70, 1. 1, where the scourger is called Coirpre. p. 70, 1. 6. p. 72, 11. 6-10, where the ford ia called Vadum duarum fur- carum (Atli da laavg). p. 74, 11. 6-11. p. 126, 1. 14, p. 128. Hence to p. 126 the two works agree closely : Patrick leaves Methbrain Barbaras, p. 311. The death of the charioteer Boidmal, p. 311. p. 92, 11. 12-15, where he is called Habran. p. 92, 1. 20, where he is called Buadmael. 1 Here the Irish Life in the Book of Lismore agrees much more closely with the Book of Armagh. CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE BOOK OF ARMAGH. XCVli BOOK OF ARMAGH. Loeguire s wizards bring darkness over Magh Ai, p. 312. The stone altar in Sliab Hua n-Ailello, p. 313. Ono s gift (of Elphin) to Pa trick, p. 313. The story of Assicus, pp. 313, 314. Patrick founds a church at Dumacha Hua n- Ailella, p. 314. Mathona and Kodan s relics, p. 314. Patrick s conversation with King Loegaire s daughters, pp. 314-316. Mael s conversion, p. 317. Patrick s visit to Ard Senlis, p. 317. The stories of Cethech, p. 318. Ciaran s baptism, p. 318. Patrick s Franks, p. 318. His visit to Mag Selce, p. 319. His visit to G-regrige, p. 319. Adrocht takes the veil from Patrick, p. 319. Erc s sons steal his horses, pp. 319, 320. He returns to Mag Airthic and blesses a place in Tulach na Cloch, 1 p. 320. The fight between Taman- chemi s sons, p. 320. Patrick s visit to larnasc and Locharnach, p. 320. He visits Topur Mucno and Cuil Tolat, p. 321. He visits Mag Oaeri, p. 321. TEIPAKTITIE LIPE. p. 92, 11. 26-28. p. 94, 11.1-6. pp. 94, 1. 28, p. 96. p. 96, 11. 13-26. p. 98, 11. 1-5. p. 98, 1. 14. pp. 98, 100, 102. p. 102, 1. 27, p. 104, 1. 7. p. 104, 1. 14. p. 104, 11. 16-23. p. 104, 11. 28-30. p. 104, 1. 31, p. 106, 1. 6. p. 106, 1. 23, p. 108. 11. 1-9. p. 108, 1. 10. p. 108, 1. 15. p. 108, 1. 23. p. 108, 11. 26, 27. p. 108, 11. 28, 29, p. 110, 11. 1-5. p. 110, 11. 8-13, where the names are, corruptly, Ernaisc and Loarnach. p. 110, 11. 15-19, where we have Tolaitli for Tolat. p. 110, 1. 20, where C&rce is the reading. i AT Not Liacc as erroneously stated in p. 320, note 2. XCVlll INTRODUCTION. BOOK OF ARMAGH. He visits Mag Foimsen, p. 321. He visits Topur Stringille, p. 322. He nsits Achad Fobuir and writes an alphabet for Senach, p. 322. His forty days fast on Crua- chan Aigli, pp. 322, 323. The death of his charioteer Totmael, p. 322. He visits Corcn-themne, p. 323. The story of the well of Findraag, p. 323. The resuscitation of the son of Mac Caiss, p. 324. The story of the cross on the heathen s grave, p. 325. TRIPARTITE LIFE. p. 110, 11. 22-28, where the Irish (rotairm-esc) enables us to correct Ferdomnach s Latin. p. 110, 11. 28-30, where we have Topar Stringle. p. 112, 11. 1-7. pp. 114, 11G, 118, 120. p. 120, 1. 25. p. 122, 11. 1-3. p. 122, 11. 4-15. p. 122, 11. 18-28, where he is called Cass mac Glaiss. p. 124, 1. 10, p. 126, 1. 8. Here the correspondence begins to be less close : The death of the wizard Rechrad, pp. 325, 326. The baptism and fostering of Mac Ercae, 326. Patrick visits Foirrgea mac n-Amalgodo and baptizes a child in his mother s womb, p. 327! Patrick s prophecy as to East Bertriga, p. 327. He writes an alphabet for Mac Rime and Muiredach, p. 337. He gives a tooth to Bron, p. 327. He curses the river Dub and blesses the Drowes, p. 328. He teaches Miliuc s children, p. 330. Miliuc s vision, p. 330. The angel s traces, p. 330. p. 130, 11. 13-24, where he is called Bechred and Roechred. p. 140, 11. 1-5. p. 134, 11. 10-13, where the land is called Forrach in. A. p. 138, 11. 2, 3, where the name is spelt Bertlaclia. p. 138, 1. 22, where Bron is substituted for Muiredach. p. 138, 1. 24. p. 146, 11. 7-14. p. 19, 1. 15. p. 19, 11. 18-29. p. 21, 1. 20. CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE BOOK OF ARMAGH. XC1X BOOK OF ARMAGH. Patrick visits the sons of Tuirtre, p. 330. He visits the Maugdoirn and makes Victorious a bishop, p. 330. He goes to Bile Torten and builds a church for the priest lustan, p. 330. He goes to Druimm Hurcha- ille, p. 330. He ordains Fiacc the Fair bishop in Sletty ; goes through Gowran Pass ; and founds a church in Roigne, p. 331. He baptizes Nia-froich s sons in Cashel, p. 331. His three petitions for the Irish, p. 331. His four points of resem blance to Moses, p. 332. Lomman s visit to Trim and the conversion of Fortchern and Fedilmid, p. 334. Patrick founds a church at Trim, p. 335. Lomman entrusts (commen~ dat) his church to Patrick and Fortchern, p. 334. Patrick goes to Druim Lias and leaves Benignus there, p. 338. He meets Dubthach Maccu- Lugair and ordains Fiacc the Fair, p. 344. He marks out Fiacc s monas tery, p. 346. He sends to Sechnall, Man- chan and Fiacc a chariot guided by an angel, p. 346. TRIPARTITE LIFE. p. 168, 11. 5, 6, where they are called Hid T. p. 182, 11. 8-19, where the tribe is called M-ugdoirn and the bishop Victor. p. 184, where the gen. sg. is Tortan (from Tortu, Tortiu ?) and the priest is lustian. p. 184, 1. 15. p. 194, 11. 6-14. p. 196, 1. 1, where for the gen. sg. Nioth we have Nat. p. 116, 11. 19, 25, where singing Patrick s hymn is substituted for poenitentiam agens, and Saxain represents barbarae gentes. . p. 114, 11. 4-7. p. 66, 11. 14-29. p. 68, 1. 1. p. 68, 11. 14-17, where ro~ aithni represents comtnendat. p. 144, 11. 18-25. pp. 188, 190. p. 192, 1. 2. pp. 240, 1. 21, p. 242, 1. r,, where Cell Manach is substitu ted for Manchan. INTRODUCTION. Epistle The next piece contained in the work is S. Patrick s subjects of epistle to the Christian subjects of Coroticus, 1 a Celtic Coroticus. chief identical with the Coirthech regem Aloo of the Book of Armagh, fo. 20 b. 1. This king of Ail- (Cluade) or Dumbarton seems to have made a descent on Ireland, killed some neophytes on the day after their baptism, carried off prisoners to be sold as slaves, and derided the clerics whom Patrick had sent to implore that part of the plunder or some of the baptized captives might be restored. This epistle does not occur in the Book of Armagh ; though from the heading in fo. 22, a. 1, Incipiunt libri sancti Patrici episcopi, the scribe seems to have intended to insert it after the cop} T of the Confessio. It has frequently been published, 2 and is now printed (pp. 375-380) from the Cottonian MS. Nero, E. I., if. 173 b. 2-174 b. 2. 3 The internal evidence of its authenticity is first, its style, which is quite like that of the Confessio ; 4 secondly, its parallel passages, e.g., 1 The Old-Celtic form of the Irish Coirthech, pp. 248, 271. Dr. Todd, St. Patrick, 352, seems to equate Coroticus with Caradoc ; but this is the Old-Celtic Caralacos, Ir. Carthach. The name Cerediy. which Dr. Todd also mentions, would be in Old-Welsh Ceretic ; and this name, followed by yuletic, actually occurs in the pedigree of Run map Arthgal (Harl, 3859, ff. 193b, 1 94 b). King of Strath- clyde, in A.D. 878. Jocelyn (c. cl.) calls Coroticus or Coirthech Cere- ti cus, but places him in finibus quibusdam Britanniae, quae rnodo Vallia dicitur," by which no doubt he meant Wales. The statements of Prof. G. T. Stokes {Ireland and the Celtic Church, p. 28), that the Irish invaded the principality [of Wales] and conquered it, that Co roticus organised his countrymen, defeated the invaders, and pur sued them across the Irish sea, are more imaginative than accurate. 2 See, for instance, the Acta Sanctorum, March 17th, Vol. II. (B.), whence it is reprinted by Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, etc., II., 314-319. 3 There are two other copies in the Fell MSS., Vols. I. and IIL, the various readings of which are given by Haddan and Stubbs, nbi supra. The St. Vaast MS. used by the Bollandists is now, I believe, at Arras. 4 Die Confessio und Epistola, die den besten Einblick in das Leben uud denKarakterdes Patricias than lassen, sind nach Form uud Inhalt eiuander so ahnlich, dass sie gewisz mit Recht demselben Ver- fasser zugeschriebeii werden, C. Scholl, Herzog s Real-Encyclopa- die, xi. 204. THE DEER S CRY. ci 368, 1. 24 = 377, 1. 33 ; 369, 1. 22 = 378, 1. 8 ;and thirdly, its quotations of an ante -Hierony man Bible. The pas sage in p. 378, 11. 19-23, proves that it must have been written while the Franks were pagans, i.e., before A.D. 496, and before they had crossed the Rhine and settled in Gaul, i.e., before A.]). 428. 1 On the other hand the references to the apostate Picts (p. 375,1. 26, p. 379, 1. 7) point to a date after A.D. 412, when Ninian converted the southern section of that nation. It is referred to in the Brussels MS. containing a copy of Maccu Machtheni s Memoir, see infra, p. 498. The preface to the Irish canticle called Leers Cry (so Preface to - styled because Patrick sang it when he seemed to the ambuscaders to be a deer), printed infra, p. 381, is taken from the copy of the Liber Hymnorum, preserved in the library of Trinity College, Dublin. This MS. belongs to the eleventh or the beginning of the twelfth century. A list of its contents is given in Ooidelica, pp. 61, 62. The preface seems to represent the lost passage of the Tripartite Life, of which Colgan s version will be found, infra, p. 48. It has already been printed in Petrie s History and Antiquities of Tara Hill, p. 32, and in Goide- lica, p. 149. The canticle (which is furnished with a Latin antiphon) seems suggested by the Benedicite, and has some curious points of contact with the twelfth Assembly of Hariri. Its references to the black laws of heathenism, the craft of idolatry, and the spells of women, smiths and wizards obviously point to a time before Christianity had been fully established in Ireland. This canticle is referred to in the Book of Armagh, fo. 16 a. 1, as "canti- cum eius [scil. Patricii] scotticum;" and one of its lines cluas nDe dom eistecht, infra p. 50, 1. 7 seems to have suggested the Milan gloss, 24 a. 18, cluasa dw diar n-eitsecht intan mbimmi isnaib fochaidib, " God s ears to hear us when we are in the sufferings/ Ferguson, On the Patrician Documents, p. lol. Cll INTRODUCTION. Preface to The preface to Secundinus hymn, printed infra, pp. Secundi- g 8 2, 384, corresponds with the Tripartite Life, pp. 242- 246, and is now for the first time printed. 1 It is taken from the copy of the Liber Hymnorum, formerly in the library of S. Isidore s, Rome, but now in that of the Franciscan Convent, Merchants Quay, Dublin. Palaeo- graphically this MS. seems to be as old as the copy in the library of Trinity College, Dublin. But some of its spellings 2 and grammatical forms 3 point to a considerably later date. It now consists of twenty-three leaves, in small folio, and is in a pasteboard cover, endorsed 9 vel 10 saecul. Liber Hymnorum S. Isidore. It is paginated from 1 to 46 in a modern hand. Here follows a list of its contents, which have not hitherto been accurately described. 4 P. 1. Liber Hymnorum quos sancti Hiberniae composuerunt. Thirteen lines of prose, beginning thus : Noempapa nasal oiregda robai isinBoim, da[r]bo comainm (C)lemens papa, 7 is de rofiarfaigh laronimus, etc. (there dwelt in Borne a holy pope, noble, distinguished, whose name was Clemens Papa, and of him Hieronymus asked, etc.). Five quatrains, beginning : Triar rig tainic do thig De (three kings came to God s house), are apparently a poem on the visit of the magi to Bethlehem. But the writing is so faded as to be for the most part illegible. P. 2. The Irish preface to the hymn Alius prositor vetustus. The preface agrees pretty well with that published from the Trinity College MS. by Dr. Todd, Liber Hymnorum, 204, 205, and in Goidelica, 100-102. 5 The forms co-hopond, cucund, muiliund, roind, dorigned, etc. are more modern than the corresponding forms in the Trinity College MS., cohoponn, chucunn, muiliunn, roinn, doronad. After In te Christe (Goidel., p. 101,1.41), the Franciscan C0 py (p. 2, col. 2) inserts : Loc dond immunsa recles Cholwm 1 Colgan published a Latin translation of it in his Trias Thaum., p. 211, which was re printed by Dr. Todd, Lib. Hymn., pp. 25, 26. 2 For example, a (for i) Corcaig, p. 16 ; tanyatar, p. 29 ; adnaiyed, p. 36 ; yo (for co), p. 40 ; na mclr- liyh (with aspirated g), p. 41. 3 For example, atchimit, p. 29 ; fogenaid, p. 40 ; tochelaid, p. 36 ; doraigais, p. 37 ; roeirlegait, p. 40 ; deochodussa, p. 39 ; tucsat, p. 36. 4 As to Prof. Zimmer s descrip tion (Keltische Studien, l te " Heft, ss. 13-16), sec Ttevue Celtique, vi., pp. 264, 265. 5 For the Trinity College copy of the preface see Todd, Lib. Hymn., p. 256, and Goidelica, pp. 100-102. THE FRANCISCAN LIBER HYMNORUM. Clll chille i nHi. Persona Columcille. IN-amsir Aedan me/c Gabran rig Goidel doronad .... Causa .i. do chunchid dilguda for Dia dona trib cathaib dorat .i. cath Guile Rathin 7 Guile Feda 7 Guile Dremni. The place of this hymn was Colombcille s cell in lona. The author ; Colombcille. In the time of Aedan, son of Gabran, king of the Goedil, was it made .... Its cause : to ask forgiveness from God for the three battles which he, Colombcille, had de livered, namely, the battle of Ciiil Bathen and (that) of Cuil Feda. and (that) of Cuil Dremni. P. 3-9. The hymn. Prefixed to each chapter are a title and an argument such as those before c. 1 : IS he in titul : De Unitate et Trinitate trium Personarum. IS hi immorro (sic) ind arga- maint in chanoin forsa fothaigther in captel vt in Danielo vel in Essaia. Uetustus dierum sedebat super sedem suam. Dr. Todd has published the Trinity College copy (which lacks stanzas to X inclusive) in his Liber Hymnorum, pp. 209-209. On the lower margin of p. 3, in a seventeenth century hand : Ex libris conventus de Dunnagall. P. 5. On the lower margin, in a late Irish hand : Beandoc/^ mac Dabog mic Masl tuili lesin leabarsa et ase Colamcille docuir releghes iat fein a cath Cuildremne et o Mreltuili mac Msela- fithiu atait clann mic Mael tuili .i. arslicht Neill Naingialaigh finit. P. 9. The hymn In te Cliriste (Todd, Lib. Hymn., pp. 256, 257) with the following Irish preface : Columcille dorigne inn-iru- monsa tria rithim n-oscorda. Ocus is aire dorouai, ar is bee rothaithmet Trinitatem isin molad remond, ar isbert Griguir ba dech do moltaib manbad sein. Colombcille made this hymn in vulgar rhythm. And why he made it was because he little commemorated the Trinity in the previous hymn. For Gregory had said that, but for that, it was the best of hymns. P. 10. The hymn Noli Pater indulgere (Todd, Lib. Hymn., 262, 263), with the following Irish preface : Columcille doronai hunc ymnum tria rithim n-oscorda. i nDaire Cholgaig doronad. Aes dicunt as lathe bratha dorat dia oeid . no tene na fele Eoin. No is do anocol indair(i) dia rolosced les (?) co iarna edbairt do -33d mac Ainmereoh, co rothrial in tene loscud and cowid aire sin dorigned (in-tim)monsa. Ocus canair fri each toraind. Ocus gibe gabas fo lige 7 fo ergae (?) nosoerand ar each tenid. Ocus nosoerand ar thenid gelan 7 in nonbur as ansu leis dia mnintir. Colombcille made hunc hymnum in vulgar rhythm. In Daire Calgaig it was made. Some dicunt that he had Doomsday in mind, or the fire of (S.) John s Eve. Or it is to protect the oak- wood when .... was burnt after it had been offered by Aed, CIV INTRODUCTION. son of Ainmere, and the fire proceeded to burn there. Where fore this hymn was made. And it is chanted against thunder. And -whosoever repeats it on lying down and rising up it saveth him from every fire. And it saves from lightning him and the nine of his household who are dearest to him. The Trinity College recension of this preface is published in Todd s Lib. Hymn,, p. 262, and in Goidelica, pp. 103, 104. P. 11. The prayer of S. John the Evangelist. Dem meus et Pater (Todd, Lib. Hymn., pp. 269-270), with a preface in Latin and Irish, beginning thus : lOhannes apostolus fecit hanc epistolarn. Intan dorat Aristodimus sacerdos neim do in cali- cem icond rig, ic Domitian, dia romarbad 1 amal adfiadathar i Certamain Eoin. (The apostle John made this epistle when Aristodemus the priest put poison for him into the cup by the king Domitian, to kill him, as is set forth in the Certamen lohannis. 2 ) For the corresponding preface in the Trinity College MS. see Todd, Lib. Hymn., 268, and Goidelica, pp. 104, 105. The epistle of Christ to Abgarus, Beatus es, with a preface beginning thus : lesus Christus fecit hanc epistolam dia raba rex Edisae ciuitatis qui dolorem pedis habuit. Co tucad epistil uad co Crist co ndigsed dia acallaim ocus dia ic. Ocvs (dorat) Tatheus in n-epistil dosum iar cessad Crist. Oc-ws iss e ron-ic. Ocs ataat in Edisa 7 epistil 7 corop cas indi .... nach n-eretecda bith fri re n-uare isiii c(athr)aig-sin. Jesus Christ made this epistle when there was a king of the city Edessa who had an ailment in his foot. And a letter was brought from him to Christ (requesting) that He should go to converse with him and heal him. And after Christ s Passion Thaddaeus gave the letter to him, and it was this that healed him. And they are in Edessa .... golden ; and no heretic (can) abide in that city for the space of one hour. The Trinity College copy of this epistle is printed with its preface in Dr. Todd s Liber Hymnorum, pp. 268, 269, and the preface is also printed in Goidelica, pp. 105, 106. There is an Irish translation of the epistle in the Lebar Brecc, p. 146 of the facsimile ; and see Anglo-Saxon Homilies, i. 71, and Oesta Roman- orum, 154. P. 12. The hymn Audite Onmes, with the Irish preface printed infra, pp. 382, 384. P. 16. The hymn Christus in nostra insula, with the following preface : Christus in nostra. Ninnid Lamidan mac Echach is 1 leg. marbad. " i.e., the Historia certaminis apostolici, attributed to Abdias, first bishop of Babylon : see Todd, Lib. Hymn., 264. THE FRANCISCAN LIBER HYMNORUM. CV e dorigne hunc ymnum .do molad Brigte. No is Fiac Slebte. Audite uirginis laudes is e a thosach. No is Ultan Aird Breccan dorigne do molad Brigte. ar iss c rothinoil ferta Brigte i n-oenlebor. Ord apgitrech fair. Tria rithim n-oscarda doronad. Cetliri coibtil and ociis cethri line cecha coptil ocus se sillaba dec cech line. Lamidan son of Eochu, it is he that made hunc liymnum to praise Brigit. Or it is Fiac of Sletty. Audite virginis laudes is its beginning. Or it is Ultan of Ardbraccan that made it to praise Brigit, for he it is that collected Brigit s miracles into one book. It is in alphabetical order. In the vulgar rhythm it was made. Four chapters, and four lines in each chapter, and six teen syllables in each line. l This hymn has been published by Dr. Todd, Liber Hymnorum, pp. 57, 58, from the Trinity College manuscript. The Irish preface in that MS. is printed, ibid., p. 57, and Goidelica, p. 92. The preface to Cummain the Tail s hymn, Celebra luda. This agrees with the preface in the Trinity College MS., 2 except that for the Latin ille fecit hunc ymnum we have doronai ymnum istum ; for donee uenit mater eius ad uisitandum eum ad domum abbatis Ita we have co tanic a mathair dia fis do thig comarba Ite ; for Uenit aiitem we have Tanic dono ,- and for mo fiur, mo fiar we have mo siur, mosiur. 3 P. 17. The hymn Celebra luda : printed from the Trinity College MS. by Dr. Todd, Liber Htjmnorum, pp. 73-80. P. 19. The prayer Parce Domini, with a preface agreeing with that in the Trinity College MS., 1 but adding the following sen tences : Co tanic tra buadir mor do fodeoid conid ed tarfas do namait ic inret in phopuil, co ndeochaid im-niuinigin in Choinided do soerad in phopuil ara namtiu, couid annsin do- rone Parce Domine. No dno commad aire dogneth in n-im- uns[a] vt diximus, arna tarta a chin-som for in popul (so then great trouble came to the people from their enemies, and then he composed Parce Domine. Or it may be that this hymn was composed, ui diximus, in order that his sin might not be visited upon the people). Ti 1 Translated by Colgan, Tliaum., 545, col. 2. - Printed in Dr. Todd s Lib. Hymn., pp. 72, 73 ; also in Goide lica, pp. 93, 94. See also the Book of Leinster, p. 28G b. of the fac simile. 3 In the second of the poems printed in Goidelica, p. 93, lines 13 and 14 are a prose gloss, and should have been printed thus : [.i.] fortso feina [FJfachna, arf is] tusu fein brathair do brathar. 4 Printed in Goidelica, pp. 96, 97. CV1 INTRODUCTION. This prayer, which is an imitation in prose of one of the penitential psalms, is printed in Dr. Todd s Liber Hymnorum, pp. 95, 96. P. 20. The hymn Hymnum dicat, with a Latin preface be ginning thus : Locus huius artis, spelonca in pectore mentis louis * in qua ante philosophi fuerunt. Tempus, Noui Testa- menti, uel post Neronem. Persona, Hilarius pictauensis. This hymn, with a preface partly Latin, partly Irish, is printed from the Trinity College MS. by Dr. Todd, Liber Hymno rum, pp. 151-161. Muratori had published it from the Anti- phonary of Bangor. The Irish parts of the preface are printed in Goidelica, p. 98. P. 22. The hymn In Trinitate spes tnea with the following preface : Meicc Murchon do Chonnactaib doronsat in n-im- munsa do Michel ara soerad [de] tempestate Mara Icht. No ara soerad de fame in insola Maris Te(rre)ni. Commad he dano Colman a denur dogneth, ar rop he a sinnser he, 7 dano epscop hesidc 7 sacairt in dias aile. Yel inter se fecerunt. IN quo tempore uero factus est (non certum) est. Tria rithim dono doronad, 7 oen captel dec and, 7 da lini in cech caiptiul, 7 coic(?) sillaba dec cecha coipti(l) {leg. line]. IS foe dno in rithim (doreir in omine dobith ann). The sons of Murchu of Connaught made this hymn to Michael to save themselves from a tempest on the Ictian sea. Or to save themselves from famine in an island of the Tyrrhene sea. It may be that Colman alone made it, for he was the eldest of them and, moreover, he was a bishop, while the two others were priests. Vel etc. In quo etc. In rhyme, now, it was made, and it con tains eleven stanzas, and two lines in each stanza, and fifteen syllables in each line. Now the rhyme is on e because of the omine that is in it. This hymn is printed from the Trinity College MS. by Dr. Todd, Liber Hymnorum, pp. 167-169. The Irish preface in that MS. is printed, ibid., p. 167, and Goidelica, p. 98. P. 23. The hymn Martine, te deprecor with a preface closely resembling that in the Trinity College MS., which has been printed in Todd s Liber Hymnorum, p. 172, and Goidelica, p. 99. P. 24. The hymn Benedicite opera omnia, with an Irish preface printed and translated in the Revue Celtique, VI., 264-265. This hymn and its preface do not occur in the Trinity College MS. 1 Now called Mount St. Bernard. THE FRANCISCAN LIBER HYMNORUM. evil P. 25. The hymn Christe, qui lux es et dies, 1 with the following preface : Ambrosizts suiepscop is he doronai hunc ymnvm do raolad in tslanicceda, ocs i ii-aidche as dir a chantain. Tre rithim doronad. Sect captil and, 7 da line cecha coptil, 7 se sillaba dec cech lini. Ambrose the sage-bishop, he it is that made hunc hymnum to praise the Saviour ; and it is proper to sing it at night. In rhythm it was made. Seven stanzas in it and two lines in each stanza, and sixteen syllables in each line. This hymn and preface are also absent from the Trinity College MS. P. 26. Gloria in excels Is, with a preface resembling that in the Trinity College MS., fo. 9 a , save that for the last sentence, we have : Ambrois dano (do)ronai in tuillcd (S. Ambrose then made the addition) .i. a seoundo uersu vsque ad finem laudis. The hymn is printed from the Trinity College MS. in Todd s Liber Hymnorum, pp. 179-181 ; the preface, ibid., and Goidelica, p. 100. P. 27. The Irish hymn Sen De, with the following preface : SEN de. Colman mac Ui-Chluasaig, fer legind Corcaige, dorone inn-immunsa, 7 a scol immalle fris. Et commad lethrand cech fir foe sin. No is a oenur dorone in n-immun. IS he im- morro a loc, otha inn-inse co Corcaig corice in n-inse dia ndechatar for teched in tedma. I N-amsir immorro da mac Aeda Slane doronad .i. Blathmac 7 Diarmait. IS he immorro tucait a denma : teidm mor doratat for firu Erend .i. in Buide Condaill, co roindrestar Herind uile 7 co na farcaib acM cech-thres duine i nHerind uile i mbethaid, 7 conid de atba- thatar meic Aeda Slane, 7 atbath Fechene Fobair, et alii multi clerici et reges in eodem anno perierunt. Ocus conid dia n-anacul cons, scoil dorone ariu teidm sin Colman inn- imunsa, 7 is and dorala dosom a denom intan rotinscanastar ascnam co araile indse mara co mbetis .ix. tonna etarru 7 tir, ar ni thic teidm dar noi tonna, vt ferunt periti. Co roiarfai" araile don scoil do Colman : cia sen i tarla doib dul for set. Conid and atrubairt Colman : cia sen tra, ol se, acht sen DeP God s blessing. Colman son of Hua-Cluasaig, lector of Cork, made this hymn, and his school along with him. And it may be that there was half a quatrain for each man of them thereat : or it is alone that he made the hymn. Now this is its place, from Cork as far as they went fleeing from the pestilence. Now, it was made in the time of Aed Slane s two sons, namely, Blathmac and Diarmait. Now this is the cause of 1 Printed iu Mone s Hi/mni Latinl, i. 92, Avhere, however, there are only six stanzas. CVlll INTRODUCTION. making it. A great pestilence was inflicted on the men of Ireland, even the Buide Connaill, and it attacked the whole of Ireland, and it left alive only every third man in the whole of Ireland, and thereof Aed Slane s sons died and Fechene of Fore died, ct alii etc. And it was to save himself with his school that Colman made this hymn. And it came to pass that he made it when he began to voyage to a certain island of the sea,, so that there were nine waves between them and the land, for pestilence does not come over nine waves, utferunt periti ; and a certain one of the school asked Colman in what blessing they happen to go on the way ; wherefore then Colman said, What blessing, saith he, but God s blessing? P. 29. The hymn Sen De, Printed from the Trinity College MS. in Goidelica, pp. 121-123, and in Todd s Liber Hymnorum, 122-131. P. 30. The hymn Gantemus in omni die, with an Irish preface resembling that printed from the Trinity College MS., Todd, Lib. Hymn., p. 139; Goidel., p. 97. For fecit hunc ymnum do molad Maire oge, the Franciscan MS. has doronai in n-im- munsa ar molad Maire oge : for arata roleic arachaillecha it has armatha rothreic arachallecha ; and for the last sentence it has : Tre rithim dawo doronad he ocus cethri coptil deac and, 7 da line cecha cobtil, 7 coic sillaba dec in cech line. The hymn has been printed by Moue (Hymni Latini, II., 383), and by Todd, nbi supra. P. 31. The Magnificat, with a preface resembling that in Trinity College MS., fo. 9 , which has been printed in Todd s Liber Hymnorum, p. 187, and in Goidelica, p. 100. P. 32. The song of Moses, Cantemus Domino, etc. Exod. xv. 21, with a Latin preface. Song and preface are absent from the Trinity College MS. P. 33. The Benedictus with a preface partly Latin, partly Irish, beginning thus : Benedictus. Zachair athair lohain Babtaist dorone in n-immunsa. I n-Icrusalem im/uorro doronad (Zacharias, father of John the Baptist, made this hymn. In Jerusalem, now, it was made). The copy of this hymn and its preface, con tained in the Trinity College MS. is printed by Dr. Todd, Liber Hymn., pp. 191-193. P. 34. Laudate pu&ri (Todd, Liber Hymnorum, pp. 196-200), with preface, partly Latin, partly Irish, beginning thus : Neceta comarba Petair doronai incantaicse. I Roirn da/io doronad. (Nicetas, a successor of Peter s, made this canticle. In Eome, now, it was made). This hymn, commonly called the Te Deum, is also found in the Trinity College MS. fo. 10, where it is ascribed to SS. Ambrosias and Augastine. Its attribution in THE HYMN OF SECUNDINUS, cix the Franciscan MS. to Nicetas tends to show that this codex was once in the possession of Archbishop Ussher. 1 Pp. 36, 37, 38. Fiacc s hymn, with preface and notes, printed infra, pp. 402-426. The Trinity College copy (Lib. Hymn., fo. 15") has been published in Goidelica, pp. 126-128, and in Prof. Windisch s Irische Texte, p. 38. Ninine s prayer, printed infra, p. 427. The Trinity College copy (Lib. Hymn., fo, 16 b) is printed in Goidelica, p. 132, and Irische Texte, p. 38, 39. P. 38. Brigit be bithmaith, with Irish preface resembling that in the Trinity College MS., printed in Goidelica, pp. 133-135. Pp. 39-42. Ni cair Brigit, with an Irish preface resembling that printed from the Trinity College Liber Hymnorum in Goi delica, p. 137, and copious marginal notes, of which all that are now legible will be printed in Lives of Saints from the Book of Lismore. Pp. 43, 44. Sanctain s hymn (Ateoch rig), with preface, partly Irish, partly Latin. The Trinity College copy (Lib. Hymn., fo. 19 a ) is printed in Gcidelica, p. 147, and Irische Texte. p. 52. P. 44. A six-lined hymn to Sanctan, beginning : Epscop Sane- tan sancia sruthib milid angel clothglan gel. The Trinity College copy is printed in Goidelica, p. 148. P. 45. Quicunque vult, etc., with a preface (printed in the Revue Oeltique, VI., 265) ascribing the composition of the Athanasian creed to the three bishops at the Nicene Council. P. 46. Five illegible lines of Latin. The alphabetic hymn of Secundinus, printed infra, Secundi- pp. 380-389, from the MS. first described, was first nns> h J mn - published by Colgan in 1647 (Trias Thaum., p. 210), and then by Ware in his Opuscula Sancti Patricii, 1656. Both these scholars seem to have taken their text from the Franciscan copy. This hymn is found also in the Trinity College Liber Hymnorum, 2 fo. 1 a, in the Lebar Brecc, p. 238 b, of the 1 See Todd, Lib. Zfynm., 9, citing Ussher s epistle to Vossius, pre fixed to his book De Romaiiae ecclesiae symbolo apostolico uetere. U 10231. 2 From this MS. it haa heen printed by Dr. Todd, Book of Hymns, Dublin, 1855, pp. 11-23. h ex INTRODUCTION. facsimile, and in the so-called Antiphonary of Bangor, a MS. of the eighth century, preserved in the Ambrosian Library. From this MS. it was printed by Muratori. 1 The various readings of the Ambrosian copy, taken from a photograph, for which I am indebted to Abbate Ceriani, will be found infra, p. 669. This composition is in a metre identical with that of the hymn of Came lacus, a contemporary of Patrick s, with that of Hilary s hymn : Ymnum dicat turba fratrum ymnum cantus per- sonet ; and (to go further back) with that of the song of the Roman soldiers, preserved by Suetonius : Caesar Gallias subegit, Nicomedes Caesarem. It differs from classical metre by resting, not so much on quantity as on the number of syllables and on accentuation, and it is distinguished from later Latin compositions by containing no rhymes. 2 The internal evidence of the antiquity of this hymn is strong. First, the use of the present tense in describing the saint s actions ; secondly, the absence of all reference to the miracles with which the Tripartite and other Lives are crowded ; 3 and, thirdly, the absence of all allusion to the Roman mission, on which many later writers, from Tirechan 4 downwards. 5 insist with such persistency. The Lebar The introduction to the copy of Secundinus hymn Brecc pre- contained in the Lebar Brecc, p. 238 of the facsimile, is f 3.C6 tO Secun- printed infra (pp. 390-400), partly because it contains versions of some of the stories in the Tripartite Life dinus hymn. 1 Anecd. Ambros. iv., pp. 127- 159. Reprinted by Migne, Patro- logiae Cursus Lat. Ixxii. 582. 2 See the Grammatica Celtica, 2nd ed., p. 942, and Revue Cel- tique, vi. 337, 338. 3 And yet Prof. G. T. Stokes (Ireland and the Celtic Church, p. 32) says of this hymn that it simply teems with miracles. 4 Or whoever composed the pas sage in the Book of Armagh, infra p. 332, lines 33, 26. 5 But with the important excep tions of Muirchu, the author of Fiacc s hymn, and Probus. FfACC s HYMN. cxi (see, for instance, that of Berach and Brig, pp. 246 and 398), partly because the text and translation published by Dr. Todd in his Liber Hymnorum are not very accurate. Its composition, according to Dr. Todd, has been ascribed " by the best Irish scholars " to " about the seventh or eighth century." 1 Such forms as isin tech (p. 392), rorensat (p. 390), ro-erchoidigestar and ro-esredestar (p. 392), facbais (p. 394), coupled with the quotation from Eochaid hua Flannucain, who died A.D. 1003, point rather to the eleventh or twelfth century. Fiacc s hymn (so-called) and the preface thereto are Fiacc < printed infra, pp. 402-410, from the Franciscan liber hymn Hymnorum. The preface is a version of the tale told in the Tripartite Life, infra, pp. 188-190. The hymn (of which the older copy in the Trinity College Liber Hymnorum is printed in Goidelica, pp. 126-128) is, like that of Secundinus, silent as to the Roman mission of S. Patrick. But it records his foreign education, and it mentions (vv. 8, 14, 16, 19, 34, 40, 48, 55) many miracles as having been wrought by him or on his behalf. More over, there are two forms of the legend that the sun stood still on Patrick s tomb. According to one the miracle con tinued for twelve days : according to the other, for a year. As Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, 489, note 3) acutely remarks : It is a strong presumption against the pretensions of the hymn of Fiaec to antiquity that it has given the legend in this extreme form." For these reasons it can hardly have been written by its reputed author, a con temporary of Patrick s ; and this conclusion is confirmed (a) by the mention in 11. 30, 44 of the desertion of Tara, which event took place after A.D. 560; (6) by the mention (v. 52) of Secundinus hymn as a lorica; 1 Todd, Liber Hymnorum, p. 44. h 2 CX11 INTRODUCTION. (c) by the reference to tales (scela) and Uni (writings, lit. lines) as . authorities for the saint s birthplace and education. A disciple of Patrick s, writing a few years after his master s death, would hardly have made such a reference. Furthermore, four verbal forms in the hymn are inconsistent with any very great antiquity. These are tairchaintais, v. 10, and tuargaib, v. 12, which com pound verbs in Irish older than the seventh century, would (as they are here used absolutely) surely have been doairchantais and doforgaib, with the accent on the second element : the ^-preterite dobert, v. 27, and the pret. pass, dobreth, v. 1, which would have been dorat and doratad. 1 Lastly, the adverb malle, v. 33, would have been immalle(th). That the hymn was composed after, and probably with the aid of, Muirchu s Memoir has been argued by Dr. Loofs. 2 Both hymn and memoir are silent as to Patrick s mission from Caelestinus ; both mention his stay with Germanus ; and the agreement, not only in substance but in arrangement, between vv. 23-32 of the hymn and the part of the memoir printed infra, p. 295, 1. 17, p. 297, 1. 20, is remarkably close. And if, as Dr. Loofs, like Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, 306), supposes, the other Patrick (in Patraic n-aile) of the hymn, v. 33, was Palladius, we seem to have a reference to the words of Tirechan, printed infra, p. 332, 1. 23. The obit of a Patricius (possibly = Palladius) is commemorated in the Roman martyrology on the 1 6th of March : the obit of our Patricius is commemorated on the 17th March. Hence (according to Dr. Todd) the hymn says, " Together they ascended to Jesus son of Mary." 3 1 Bee Thurneysen, Rev. Celtique, vi. 328, 329. - Antiquae. lliitonnm Scolonim- </!/> Kcclcsifu- //wiles Juerwit mart-it, etc. Lipsiae, 188 2, p. -II. 3 Of the two Patricks mentioned together in the Stowe Missal, fo. 30 b, one is possibly this Palladius- Patricius. NINNINE S PRAYER. cxm On the other hand the hymn mentions only three privi leges as having been conferred on Patrick, 1 whereas Muirchu s memoir speaks of four. It has therefore been argued that the memoir was posterior to the hymn. But the answer is that the hymn is (like Broo can s hymn about Brigit) a concise selection, not an exhaustive list, of the legends relating to the saint in question. Prof. Zimmer has recently handled Fiacc s hymn ; 2 and his mistakes have been duly exposed by Prof. Thurneysen. 3 The original of the curious notes on Fiacc s hymn, infra, Notes on pp. 412-426, translated by Colgan, 4 is now printed for the ^^ first time. They agree pretty well with the Tripartite Life ; but contain the story of Germanus and the Pelagians (pp. 416, 418), further details as to Pope Celestinus (pp. 418, 420), and some statements (p. 496) as to Sen-Patric, Such forms as co Bretnaib, 412, 28 ; rogonsat, tucsat, 414, 6 ; ro-iarfaig, 414, 26 ; dochelaid, 416, 3 ; na druid (nom. pi.), 422, 3 ; in sliab, 426, 6, show that they cannot be earlier than the eleventh century. The prayer of Ninnme, which follows these notes, Ninirino s refers to Patrick s functions at Doomsday, and is, like pra > tT - the Faed Fiada, pp. 48-52, and the description of Conairc, in Lebor na hUidre, p. 91a, a specimen of the rhythmic but rhymeless poems of the ancient Irish, which Prof. Thurneysen has noticed in the Revue Cclt- ique, vi., 347. The next piece printed in this volume (pp. 428-488) The Lcbar is the homily on S. Patrick contained in the Lebar s ecc Lifc of Patrick. " 1, His ordan ( = ordinatio) to Armagh (v. 25) ; 2, Secundinus hymn to be a lorica (v. 26) ; 3, the Irish to come to him on Dooms day to be judged (v. 26). To these three Muirchu adds (p. 296) a fourth, viz., salvation of Dichu s grandsons. 2 Keltische Studien, 2 tes Heft, 160-184. 3 Revue Celtique, vi. 326-336. 4 Trias Thaum., pp. 4-6. cxiv INTRODUCTION. Brecc, a MS. of the fifteenth century, preserved in the library of the Royal Irish Academy, Dublin. This homily, which has never been published, 1 except in facsimile, 2 contains much in common with the Tripartite Life. But it adds (p. 432) Patrick s supposed pedigree. It supplies (pp. 440, 442, 444) the Irish text, or something very near the Irish text, which Colgan paraphrased (pp. 1 8-25), but which is wanting to each of the copies of the Tripartite Life. And it helps to complete the legend of Patrick by its account of the miracles men tioned in pp. 446, 458. The shorter pieces printed in the Appendix may now be noticed. The first three (two extracts from Prosper Aquitanensis, and one from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle) "bear out the statements in the Tripartite Life (p. 30) as to the prior mission of Palladius. So do the extracts (p. 499) from the Historia Britonum, from Baeda (p. 501), from the Lebar Brecc (pp. 504, 554), from Marianus Scotus (p. 510), and from the Lebar na huidre (p. 560). The extracts from Cumean s letter Earl y (p. 494) and from the Luxeuil Calendar (p. 494) tend Patrick s to show that in the seventh century Patrick s existence, existence. w } 1 j c | 1 Ledwich 3 denied, was recognised. To these may be added, first, S. Columba s subscription to the Book of Durrow : " Eogo beatitudinem tuam, sancte praes- biter Patrici, ut quicunque hunc libellum manu tenu- erit meminerit Columbae scriptoris qui hoc scripsi ...... met euangelium per xii. dierum spatium ; " secondly, the hymn about S. Brigit, printed by Mone The mis- 1 A transcript with a translation was privately printed at Calcutta in 1877, in a volume entitled Three, Middle Irish Homilies. 2 Leabhar Breac, Dublin, Tart I. 1872, Part II., 1876. 5 Antiquities of Ireland, 1790. 4 Cited by Bishop Reeves, Life of S. Columba, Dublin, 1857, p. 242, note i. CATALOGUE OF SAINTS. CXV (Hymni, iii. 241) from an eighth century MS. at Basel, which speaks of her as "Electa, opta alumna Patricii cum prudentia ; " thirdly, the hymn Celebra luda, as cribed to S. Cummine Fota (ob. 662), which contains the verse Patrici patris obsecremus merita ut Deo digna perpetremus opera ; fourthly, the following rhymed oratio, extracted from Harl. 7653, fol. 7 a, b, a MS. written by an Irish scribe in (according to Mr. E. Maunde Thompson) the 8th or 9th century, and now for the first time printed : IN pace Ghristi dormiawi ut nulluwi malum uideam a mails uisionibws in noctibws nocentibws. Sed uisionem uideam diuinam ac propheticam. Eogo Patrem et Filium. Eogo [et] Spiritum sawcfatm. Eogo nouam seclesiam. Rogo Enoc et Heliam. Eogo patriarchas (duodecim). Eogo baptistam lohan/iem Eogo et bo(nos) (a)nge(los). Eogo et omnes apostol(os). Eogo prophetas perfectos. (Eogo) martyres electos. Eogo (sanctu)m Patriciura. Eogo sanctum . . . urn. Eogo mundi Saluator(em). Eogo nostrum Eedemtorem. animam meam saluare digne(tur) (?) in exitu de corpore. Te deprecor ut debeo ex intimo corde meo x ne derelinquas in inferno animam meam Sed esse tecum in cselo in sempiterno gaudio. And, lastly, the Cathalogus ordinum sanctorum in Hybernia secundum diversa tempora, which Dr. Todd says was " probably drawn up by some author who nourished not later than the middle of the eighth cen tury/ and which begins thus : Primus ordo sanctorum erat in tempore Patricii. Et tune erant episcopi omnes clari et sancti et Spiritu sancto pleni .ccc.l. iiumero, ecclesiarum fundatores, unum caput Christum colentes et unum ducem Patricium sequentes, unam tonsuram [ab aure usque ad aurem] habentes et unam celebrationem MS. mei. CXV1 INTRODUCTION. misse, et unum pascha, scilicet [quarta dccima lima] post equinoctium veruale, celebrabant : et quod excomniunicatum. esset ab una ecclesia, omnes excommunicabant. Mulierum administrationem et consortia non respuebant ; l quia super Petram Christum fundati, ventum temptationis non timebant. Hie ordo sanctorum per quaterna duravit regna, hoc est a tempore Leodegarii [sic : leg. Loegarii], filii Neyl, qui regnauit .xxx ta vij. annis, et Aylelli coguamento [sic] Molt, qui xxx ta annis regnavit, et Lugdech, qui vij. annis regnavit. Et hie ordo sanctorum usque ad tempora extrema Tuathal Meylgarb duravit. Sancti episcopi omnes permanserunt ; et hii pro tnagna parte erant Franci et Roman! et Britones et Scoti genere. 2 V. The extracts from the Brussels codex (No. G4), containing Muirchu s Life of S. Patrick, printed infra, pp. 494, 493, supply the defects in the Book of Armagh caused by the loss of the first folio, and (in the case of the stories of Moneisen, Patrick s vision of heaven, and Coroticus), the carelessness of the scribe. This Brussels codex is a legendarium written in a continental hand of the twelfth century. It formerly belonged to the Irish monastery at Wiirzburg (Herbipolis). It now contains 310 double-columned folios. Muirchu s Life begins on 1 Compare 1 Corinth, ix. 5, and the Old-Irish gloss on that verse in the Wiirzburg Codex Paulinus, fo. 10 C - - First published by Usshci 1 , Works, vi. 477, 478, from MSS. now unknown ; and reprinted by Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, ii. 292 ; then by Fleming, Collecta nea, pp. 430, 431, from another MS. (to me unknown), and reprinted by O Conor, Rerum Hib. Scrip., ii. 164; translated from Ussher s copy by Todd, St. Patrick, pp. 88, 89, note. The passage above printed I have taken from the so- called Codex Salmanticensis (Bibl. Royale, Brussels, Nos. 7672-7674), fo. 78 C . To the proofs above cited may be added the MSS. in St. Gallen, of which Schoell (Hcrzog s Rcal-Encyel., xi. 209) thus -writes : Noch in hdheres Alter gehen einige Ilandsehriften in St. Gallen zuriick, z. B. Cod. 914, wo ofters, wie auch in andereii irischen Codd., Anrufungen der Heiligen Brigitta und Patrick ein- gestreut sind. Auch in einem alten Fragmentum Lythurgiae Scoticac wird Patricius als Patron Irlands genannt, und seine Fiirbitte nebeu der der Apostel Petrus und Paulus angefleht. Diese Handschriften wurden wahrscheinlich von Irland aus nach St. Gallen gebracht. THE HISTORIA BRITONUM. CXVH the recto of fo. 299. The extracts printed infra were taken immediately from Mr. Hogan s edition in the Analecta Bollandiana. But in August 1886 I collated this part of his work with the MS., and, (except in two places which I had conjecturally * emended) found the former perfectly accurate. V a . The mention of Patrick made by Adamnan Adam- ) "\T (infra, p. 498) in his Life of Columba may be added to Co^bae. those above cited. Adamnan died about A.D. 704, and his Life of Columba is contained in a MS. in the Schaff- hausen Stadtbibliothek, No. 31, written by Dorbbdne at the end of the eighth century. The passage cited, infra. from Bishop Reeves edition, will be found in fo. 2 a 1 of the MS. 2 VI. The extracts from the Historia Britonum, taken The Patri- from Harl. 3859, a vellum MS. of the eleventh century, 8 j^J^ 6 and printed infra, pp. 498-500, give a date for Patrick s arrival in Ireland, the story of his captivity, his visit to Rome, Palladius prior mission, the sending of Patrick. to the Irish by pope Celestinus, monente et suadente sancto Germano episcopo. It also mentions Patrick s miracles (p. 500), his episcopal labours, his fast on Cruachan, his three petitions for the Irish ; and, lastly, his four points of likeness to Moses. All this is con sistent with the theory that the Historia Britonum was originally compiled about A.D. 822 by Marcus, 4 (a Briton by birth, but educated in Ireland) for the benefit of the Irish, and that one Nennius, a Briton of the 1 For his " duximus " (Ana lecta, p. 550, 1. 13) the codex has (rightly) " diximus," and for his " coturni cum," it has " coturni- cum." 2 Iii p. 498, infra, I. 35,/or nobis, antiquis, expertis, compertum, read nobis, antiquis, expertis, conpertum. 3 \Vanley and Petrie assign it to the tenth. But Hardy ( Descriptive, Catalogue, 322) says " x. or xi cent." 4 The title of the Vatican MS. (Regin. Christin. 1964) appa rently of the tenlh century, is, ac cording to Petrie {MonumentaHis- torica Britannica, 1848, p. 64), Istoria Brittonum edita ab ana- choreta Marco ejusdem gentis epi scopo. CXV111 INTRODUCTION. Extract Latin communion, republished it, with additions and changes, circ. A.D. 858. 1 It has not (so far as I know) hitherto been observed that Marcus, or whoever was the compiler, drew part of his material either from the Book of Armagh or from one of its sources. Compare : Book of Armagh (p. 272, 1. 20). Sed prohibuit ilium quia nemo potest accipere quic- quam de terra nisi datum ei fuerit de caelo. (p. 273, 1. 8). Tune acceptis benedictioni- bus, perfectis[que] omnibus secundum morem .... uene- rabilis iiiator paratam nauim in nomine sanctae Trinitatis ascendit et peruenit Brittan- nias ; et omissis omnibus am- bulandi anfractibus . . . cum omni uelocitate flatuque pros- pero mare nostrum contendit. (p. 275, 1. 10.) Consummate igitur nauigio sancto perfectoque, honorata (sic) nauis sancti cum trans- marinitt mirabilibus spiritali- busque tessauris quasi in opor- tunum portum ..... dilata est. Compare also p. 330, 11. 10-30, with p. 500, lines 36- 41. VII. The extract from the Annales Cambriae, in the same MS., printed infra, p. 501, may possibly help to . fi x the dates of the deaths of Patrick, Benignus, and other persons mentioned in the Tripartite Life. Historia Britonum (p. 499). sed prohibuit ilium Deus per quasdam tempestates, quia nemo potest accipere quic- quam de terra, nisi de celo datum fuerit. (p. 499). (T)unc acceptis benedictio- nibus perfectisque omnibus, in nomine sancte Trinitatis, paratam ascendit nauim, et peruenit ad Brittanniam et predicauit ibi non multis die- bus, et amissis [sic] omnibus ambulandi anfractibus, summa uelocitate flatuque prospero mare Hiberniam cum naui descendit. (p. 500.) Honerata uero nauis cum transmarinis mirabilibus et spiritalibus tbesauris perrexit ad Hiberniam et baptizavit eos. 1 Algernon Herbert in the Irish Version of the Historia Britonum of Neniiius, Dublin, 1848, p. 18. THE LITURGICAL TRACT. cxix VIII. The extract from Baeda s Historic*, Ecclesiastica Extract Gentis Anglorum, printed infra, p. 501, has been already from mentioned. The Moore MS., from which it is taken, seems Ecclesias- to have been written A.D. 737, two years after Baeda s tl c . a j; death. In line 4 of the extract the scribe first wrote inscottos. But, as the late Mr. Henry Bradshaw (who, with his usual kindness, made the extract for me) wrote : The correction of Inscottos by underdotting with ad written above it is original, the in being probably an anticipation of the Inxpm just afterwards. Baeda s mention of Palladius and Ninian and his silence as to Patrick are used by Schoell as an argument that in Baeda s time the legend of Patrick s Roman mission had not yet come into existence. IX. The extract from the Carlsruhe Calendar, printed Extract at p. 502, is given to show that in the ninth century ^ th Patrick was recognised as bishop and apostle of Calendar. Ireland. X. The extract from the Rheims Litanies (infra, p. 502) Extract shows that in the tenth century Patrick was invoked in S? the > Kneims Brittany as a Confessor, ranking not only with Brendan, Litanies. Carnach, and other Celtic saints, but with Augustine, Jerome, Hilary, and Martin. XI. The tract on the origin of the Irish liturgy, of Liturgical which extracts are printed infra, pp. 502, 503, was first tract * published by Spelman, from whose Councils it has been reprinted, with a translation, by Dr. Moran. 1 It is entitled by Messrs. Haddan and Stubbs " Account of the Origin of the Scottish Liturgy and of the British (after A.D. 429), assumed to be the same, tracing it through Ger- manus and Lupus, and distinguishing it from the Galli- can : drawn up by some Scoto-Irish monk, probably in the 8th century." For the purpose of the present work it is important as confirming the tradition that Germanus and Lupus were Patrick s teachers. The MS. 1 Essays on the Origin, Doctrines, and Discipline of the Early Irish Church, Dublin, 1864, pp. 243-246. cxx INTRODUCTION. Extract from Al- cuin. Extracts from the Felire Oengusso, Extract from the Drum- mond Calendar. used by Messrs. Haddan and Stubbs (Cotton MS. Cleo patra E. i. f. 5) is a seventeenth century copy from Cotton MS. Nero A. II. 35, written, says Mr. E. Maunde Thomp son, 1 apparently in France, in the eighth century." Collation with the elder MS. shows that the following- corrections are necessary in the portion printed infra : p. 502, 1. 22, inperiti ; 11. 33, 36, adflrmat. p. 503, 1. 2, conparem ; 1. 10, Brittaniis et Scottiis ; 1. 11, vita beati German!; 11. 13, 14, per eorum praedicatione[m] arch- episcopum in Scottiis et Brittaniis ; 11. 17, 20, Uuandilocus ; 11. 18. 19, cerciter trea milia.- XII. Alcuin flourished in the latter half of the eighth century, and the extract from his Inscriptiones locorum sacrorum, c. 145, Ad viam SS. Patricii et aliorum Scoto- rum, printed infra, p. 503, shows that Patrick was then reo-arded by the Anglo-Saxons as the chief of the band of Irish saints, comprising also Ciaran, Columbanuy, Comgell, and Adamnan. Baeda had previously men tioned Patrick in his Marty rologium, 3 at the xvi. kal. Apr., In Scotia S. Patricii confessoris. XIII. The extracts (infra, pp. 503-505) from the metrical Calendar attributed to Oengus the Culdee, a composition, probably, of the tenth century, and the glosses thereon, refer not only to Patrick, but to Palla- dius (who is called Toranndn 41 by the glossarist in the Lebar Brecc) and Sechnall. Sen-Phatraic is also men tioned and connected with Glastonbury. XIV. In the extracts from the Drummond Calendar (infra, p. 506) Patrick is called archiepiscopus Scot- torurn, and Tassach, Ere, and Sechnall (Secundinus) are 1 Catalogue of Ancient Manu scripts in the British Museum, Part 11., Latin, London, 1884, p. 54. 2 go in the copy printed by Iladdan and Stubbs, i. 138 et seq., for Trosimus read Trofimus (i.e., Trophimus) ; for anathephonas et responsus read anthephonas et responsuria, etc., etc. ;j Works, ed. Giles, iv. 45. 4 i.e., little thunder, son of thunder. This name may have been given to Palladius by the Irish because of his fiery zeal, and in imitation of the name ( Boanerges ) given by Christ to the two sons of Zebedee. But see Dr. Todd s note, Martyrdoyji of Donegal, pp. 166, 167. MAIUANUS SCOTUS. CXX1 named. This calendar is attributed to the latter half of the eleventh century. XV. The extracts from the Irish Canons, printed Extracts infra, pp. 506-510, comprise all those that in Prof. Wasseivschleben s collection are attributed to Patrick. Canons. The oldest MS. of this collection, that of Cambrai, No. 619, which is incomplete, was written before the end of the eighth century. The oldest complete MS., that of S. Gall, No. 243, belongs to the ninth century. Especially interesting are the canons relating to the duties of kings (p. 507), to the tonsure of Simon Magus (p. 509), and to cremation and cairn-burial, lib. xliv. c. 20, to which Mr. Warren has recently called atten tion, 1 and which runs thus : Sinodus Hibernensis : Ba- silion graece, rex latine, hinc et basilica, regalis, quia in primis temporibus reges tantum sepeliebantur in ea, nomen sortita cst ; nam ceteri homines sive igni, sive acervo lapidum conditi sunt. As to the collection in general, Wasserschleben says : Die Abfassung dcr Sammlung 1st wohl in das Ende des 7. oder den Anfang des 8. Jahrhunderts zu setzen, in eine Zeifc, in welcher die irische Kirche nach langem Streuben sich an Rom aiigeschlossen hatte, und es ist nicht unwahrscheinlich dass der Urheber der Sammlung durch dieselbe neben der Anerkenuung des canones und Dekrete der romischen Kirche die fortdauernde Greltung des nationalen Kirchenrechts und nationaler Anschauungen nach Moglichkeit zu erhalten und zu sichern bestrebt war. XVI. The extracts from the Chronicles of Marianus Extracts Scotus, printed infra, pp. 510, 511, (see the Corrigenda, M p. 674), are taken from Pertz, Monum. Germ. VII., 4S1. Scotns. The autograph manuscript, written about A.D. 1072, is now in the Vatican (No. 130), and would, probably, enable us to correct Pertz s text in some places. For instance, his seruauit sanctus Patricius precepto Victoils angeli quidam porcorum, etc., should be seruauit S. P. praecepto Victoris angeli, que?idam porcorum, etc. Com pare the story in the Book of Lismore, fo. 3 b. 1 : 1 The Acndt imi. Xo. 782, p, 311. CXX11 INTRODUCTION. Atbert in t-aingel fris Coimhetsa amaracli araili tore ic claidhi in talman, 7 docuirfea bruth oir dhuit ass, 7 tabhuir ar do shseire (Said the angel to him : Observe to-morrow a certain boar rooting up the ground, and he will put forth a mass of gold for thee, and do thou give it for thy freedom ). And see infra, p. 416, lines 1-4. The rest of these extracts prove the currency in the eleventh century of the tales about Patrick s relationship through his mother, to S. Martin ; his receipt from that saint of the monachal tonsure ; his studies in the insula Alanensis ; and his mission from Celestinus. The Cor- XVII. The Corpus Missal is a MS. considered by its pus Missal editor, Mr. Warren, to have been written between 1152 and 1157. The points of interest in the extract printed infra, p. 511, are there mentioned in note 2. The An- XVIII. The annals from the Book of Leinster, printed nalsinthe infra, pp. 512-528, are transcribed from the lithographic LeiSter. facsimile of that MS., pp. 24 a-26 b. The Book of Lein ster is a compilation of the middle of the twelfth century, and the annals in question cover a period of about seven hundred years, from the reign of Loegaire to the time of Ruaidri, son. of Tmiough Conor. They are here printed as giving the supposed dates of the deaths of Old-Patrick, Benignus, and many others of his succes sors in the see of Armagh. The copy in the Book of Lecan mentioned infra, p. 512, note 1, begins thus : Do flaithis Ereand ocus dia n-aimsearaib na rig o flaithms Loegaire mec Ueill co liaimsir Ruaidri ~m.ec Thairrdealbaig hi Conchobuir. Rogob tra laegairi mac Igegairi (sic) mac neill noigiallaigb. rigi. tricha aimis Eegnum hibeniie 1 post aduentum patraci tenuit. 2 1 Petrie, Tara, p. 63, omits the words Regnum hibernie. 2 Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, 397) connects tricha annis with rogob . . . rigi, and translates "L., son of N. N., held the kingdom thirty years ; " but this is contrary to the Irish idiom. The Book of Baliymote (p. 48 b of the photographic fac simile) has : Lsegaire mac Neill .xxx. aw.nis regnuwi Hibernie post aduentum Pafricii tenuit. EXTRACTS FROM THE BOOK OF LECAN. CXxiii ard macha fimdata est. Secundinus (.i. Sechnall) et senex patricms in pace dormie- rant. Fuair thra Lasgairi mac ISTeill iarum bas i nGreallach Da-fil for tjeb Chaisi i Maig Lifi ittr na da chnoc .i. Eri 7 Albu an- anmann. Aratha dorad fri Laigniu nach iarfad in boroma forro iarna gabail doib for creich occo, co tard-som grein 7 esca friu na saigfead forro ni bad siriu. Domarbsad iarwm .i. grian 7 esca 7 na duile olchena, ara sarugud, conad de ad- beart : Adbath Lsegairi mac N"eill for tseb Chaisi, glas a thir, duile De roraedaid raith tucsad a ndailbais do rig. which may be compared with the story told infra p. 566. Then in the next column we find : IS a n- aimsir Lugdach immorro tame Padraic in Emm 7 dochnaid co Temraig, co hairm a roibi Lugaid, 7 targaid do cruithnecht cen ar 7 bithlacht oo buaib re Imd, 7 nem a foirceiid a shaegail, 7 son con 7 eich l 7 rigna fair. Ocus nir- fasm Lugaid sin, 7 o nar asm doeascain Patraic he, 7 roeascain a rigan .i. Aillind ingin JEngtfsa mec Nadfraich rig M^man : conad. osin inall ita dimbuaid rigna for Themraig, 7 cen buaid con for Temriag fos. Co fuair Lugaid mac Lsegairi ba in- Achad Farcha tre [e]ascuine in Tailgind .i. farcha tennfcidi do nim ros-marb iar ndinltad in Tailgind. Now in the time of Lugaid Patrick arrived in Ireland, and went to Tara, the place where Lugaid dwelt, and offered him corn without ploughing, and continual milk with the cows during his time, and heaven at the end of his life and luck of hound and horse and queen upon him. And Lugaid accepted not that, and since he accepted not, Patrick banned him, and banned his queen, even Aillinn daughter of Oengus son of Nat- froich king of Munster. Wherefore from that day to this Tara suffers from unsuccess of queens, neither hath it winning by hound (or horse). And Lugaid son of Loeguire found death in Achad Farcha through the Adzehead s curse, that is, a fiery bolt from heaven killed him after he had rejected the Adzehead. But the same MS. (p. 49 a) contains another tract, entitled Comaimserad righ nErenn ocus rig na cuigedh 1 MS. eith. CXXiv INTRODUCTION. iar creitim annso ( a synchronizing of the kings of Ireland and of the kings of the provinces after the Faith, here ).. which is more historical in character, and begins thus : La3gaire mac Neill .iiii. hliadna for Erwm intaii tanic Patraic innte. Muiredach Muinderg for TJlltaib, is e robewnach Patvaic. Oenglms mac Nadfraich for Mumain arcind Patraic. Diuga- lach for Connae/^aib. Bressal Belach mac Fiachacfc Baichea a ir-rigi Laigen, no comadh he Crimthaw mac Enna, ut alii dicunt. Ni airmiter ri Osraide sunn ar chuirnre co Scanlan Mor mac Fasladh. iii. bliadna ar .xl. o thanic Patraic inErinn co cath Ocha hi torchair Mlill Molt, 7 da ri for Eriwi frisin re-sin, Laagaire 7 MlHl Molt. Tri ri for Ullto frisin re-sin .i. Mui[r]edach Muinderg 7 Cairell Coscarach 7 Eocha/d mac Muiredaigh 7 amrigh for Laignibh .i. Bressal Belach. Da righ for Mumain, Oengtw 7 Feidlimid a mac. Da rig for Oo?i[n]ac7ttaib .i. Dui- go\ach 7 Eogan Bel mac Duach a mac. Fichi bliadna o cath Ocha co wdechatar clanna Eircc me? c Kchocfc Muindremair i n-Albain .i. so raeic Eire .i. Da JEngus, da Loom, da Fergus. Loeguire son of Niall (had been) four years over Ireland when Patrick came into it. Muiredach Redneck over Ulster : he it is Avhom Patrick blessed. Oengus son of Natfraech over Monster before Patrick. Diu-galach over Connaught. Bressal Belach son of Fiacha Baicheda in the kingdom of Leinster, or it may have been Oimthann son of Enna ut alii dicunt. For sake of brevity the kings of Ossory down to Scannlan. Mor son of (Cenn-)faelad are not here mentioned. Forty -three years from Patrick s arrival in Ireland to the battle of Ocha, in which Ailill Wether fell. And during that time there were two kings over Ireland, Loegaire and Ailill Wether. Three kings over Ulster during that time, namely, Muiredach Eedneck, and Cairell Coscarach and Eochaid son of Muiredach, and one king over Leinster, namely, Bressal Belach. Two kings over Munster, Oengus and his son Feidlimid. kings over Connaught, namely, Dui-galach and his son Eogan Bel mac Duach. Twenty years from the battle of Ocha to the going into Scot land of the children of Ere son of Echaid Thickneck, that is, Erc s six sons, two Oenguses, two Looms, two Ferguses/ LISTS OF PATEICK S SUCCESSORS. cxxv The latter passage is cited by Dr. Todd as making Patrick s arrival (meaning of course his coming as a missionary) about eight years after the death of Celes- tine, which took place in 432, and as being, conse quently, inconsistent with the story of the Roman mission. For the battle of Ocha, according to the Annals of Ulster, was fought A.D. 483, and therefore, counting 43 years back, A.D. 439 or 440, would be the date of Patrick s coming. XIX. Gilla Coemain, the author of the chronological Gilla poem printed infra, pp. 530-540, from the facsimile of the Book of Leinster, flourished in the eleventh century ; logical and his poem is referred to by Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, poem< p. 396) as proving the existence of a chronology incon sistent with the mission from Celestine. Gilla Coemain counts 162 years from the advent of S. Patrick to the death of Gregory the Great, which took place on March 12, A.D. 604. Therefore the advent of Patrick, according to Gilla Coemain, must be dated A.D. 442. XX. The three lists ofS. Patrick s successors in the see Lists of s. of Armagh, printed infra, pp. 542-548, are taken re- Patrick s j_ 1 /* T T~ n successors. spectively from the Book of Leinster, the Lebar Brecc. and from the Bodleian codex, Laud, 610, commonly called the Psalter of Mac Richard Butler. A fourth list from the Yellow Book of Lecan (about A.D. 1390) is printed in Dr. Todd s St. Patrick, p. 179. The first list gives some curious genealogical and topographical infor mation. All the lists differ, not only from each other, but from the list which may be gathered from the Irish annals. 1 XXI. The extracts from the lists of relations of Irish Lists of saints, preserved in the Books of Leinster and Lecan, JJ 1 ^ 8 and printed infra, pp. 548, 550, show the traditions as to saints. 1 Todd, St. Patrick, p. 172. U 10231. C xxv INTRODUCTION. Chrono- logical { Lebar Brecc. Patrick s family current when those MSS. were written, or perhaps some time before. XXII. The chronological tract in the Lebar Brecc, and printed infra, pp. 550-554, has already been published by Dr. Petrie in his book on Tara, pp. 74-80, as summa- rizing the following facts about Patrick : 1. That lie was born in the year 372. 2. That he was brought captive into Ireland in the sixteenth year of his age, in 388, and that after four or seven years slavery he was liberated in 392 or 395. 3. That on the death of Palladius, in 432, he was sent to Ireland as archbishop, having been first, according to some authorities, consecrated by Pope Celestine, or as others state, in Gaul, by the archbishop Amatorex or Amator. 4. That he arrived in Ireland in 432, and, after preaching there for sixty years, died in the year 492 or 493, at the age of about 120 years. The mention of the death of Artri, A.D. 832, and the occurrence of such Middle-Irish forms as roforbanastar, p. 552, 1. 9, and dd bliadain, 554, 11. 21, 27, for the Old- Irish fororbai, di bliadain, make it hard to attribute any great antiquity to this tractate. Dr. Petrie, indeed, assuming that its author was also the writer of the next tract in the same MS. a catalogue of Patrick s succes sorsbrings it down to A.D. 1JOO; and Sir Samuel Ferguson dates it A.D. 1095. The Tale XXIII. The tale of Patrick and his leper Comlach (== Camulacos ?), is printed infra, p. 556, as it elucidates ^ corresponding passage of the Tripartite Life, infra p. 83, lines 1-21. XXIV. The story of the Michaelmas sheep, printed infra, pp. 555, 558, is given as a specimen (hitherto un published) of the fables that grew up about S. Patrick, and also as suggesting the real nature of the sanction of the practice of fasting on debtors to God or man, leper. The Mi- sheep EXTRACTS FROM TIGERNACH. CXXV11 which is referred to in the Tripartite Life. See infra, p. 248, 11. 22, 23. XXV. The note about the Martinmas pig, infra, p. 560, The Mar- is given as connecting Patrick with Martin, and as ac- * counting for the practice of killing swine on the eve of S. Martin s feast. XXVI. The extract from Lebor na h Uidre (infra, p. Patrick s 560), a MS., of which the scribe was killed A.D. 1105, connexion with is taken from an ancient translation of the Historic Germanus. JBritonwn, and shows the tradition prevalent when that work was composed, as to Patrick s connexion with Germanus, and the date of his arrival as a missionary in Ireland. XXVII. The legend from the Lebor nahUidre, printed Patrick s infra, pp. 562-566, is printed as the oldest producible c ^ h n ^ lou evidence of the tradition connecting Patrick with the Brehon revision and arrangement of the ancient laws of Ireland. laws- To the same effect is the article Nos cited, infra, p. 571, from Cor mac s Glossary. XXVIII. The other extracts from this Glossary, infra, Extracts pp. 568, 570, refer to Patrick s British assistants in the cormac s conversion of Ireland : exhibit him as abolishing certain Glossary. magical practices ; and seem to show (p. 570) that in his time the Gael were established in parts of what is now Wales and south-west England. XXIX. The extracts from Tigernach, the most trust- Extracts worthy L and illused of Irish chroniclers, who died ] A.D. 1088, help to fix the date of Patrick s birth, capti vity, and death. The part of the chronicle in which the other incidents of Patrick s career were mentioned is 1 He is, so far as I know, the only Irish, indeed the only mediae val, chronicler honest enough to confess that some of his materials were uncertain : Omuia monn- menta Scotorum usque Cimhaeth incerta erant. There is a similar passage in Irish in some synchro nisms in the Book of Ballymote, p. 9fr of the facsimile. i 2 CXXV111 INTRODUCTION. unfortunately lost. These extracts are taken, not from O Conor s inaccurate edition, 1 but from R,awl. B. 488, 2 a MS. probably written in the thirteenth century, which formerly belonged to Sir James Ware and is now in the Bodleian library. List of XXX. The list of Patrick s household, printed infra, household P- ^4, ^ rom ^ e ^ebar B recc > agrees with those printed in pp. 265, 267, from Egerton 93 and the Book of Leinster. It cannot be safely regarded as older than the tenth or eleventh century. A metrical version of this list is contained in the Book of Lecan, fol. 44 b , and the Annals of the Four Masters, cd. O Donovan, AJD. 448. The metrical version adds the names of Brogan, the scribe of Patrick s school, and of the priest Logha or Lughna, the saint s helmsman. 1 Rerma Hibernicarum Scrip- tores, II., 1-314. - Misprinted " 438," infra p. 257. DOCUMENTARY PROOFS. CXxix IV. THE PERSONAL HISTORY OF S. PATRICK. Before attempting to set forth the few ascertainable facts relating to the personal history of our saint, the documentary proofs on which it rests must be classified according to their relative antiquity and consequent authenticity, remembering always that late documents may embody early records, and that statements made by modern but cautious chroniclers like Tigernach are at least as likely to be true as those made by ancient but credulous hagiographers such as Muirchu and Tirechan. THE FIFTH CENTURY. fa. The Confessio, infra, pp. 357- 375. 6. The letter to the subjects of 1. Patrick s own composi-J ^ , or , K OOA <; Coroticus, pp. 375-380. c. The Dicta Patricii, p. 301 ; and, perhaps, Id. The Fded Fiada, pp. 48, 50, 52. 2. The hymn of Secuudinus, pp. 386-389. THE SIXTH CENTUKY. The subscription to the Book of Durrow (supra, p. cxiv). THE SEVENTH CENTUKY. 1. Cummean s letter, p. 493. 2. The Luxeuil Calendar, p. 493. 3. Tirechan s Collections, pp. 302-304. 4. Muirchu ts Memoir, pp. 269-301. 5. Adamnan s Life of Columba, p. 4 J8. 6. The hymn of S. Cummine Fota, supra, pp. cv, cxv. cxxx INTRODUCTION. THE EIGHTH CENTUHY. 1. Fiacc s hymn, infra, pp. 404-410. 2. Ninnine s prayer, p. 426. 3. The Liturgical Tract, pp. 502, 503. 4. The Canons ascribed to Patrick, pp. 506-ulO. 1 5. Alcuin s verse, p. 503. 6. Baeda, Martyrol. xvi. Cal. Ap. 7. The Basel hymn concerning Brigit, supra p. cxv. 8. The Catalogue of the three Orders of Irish Saint*, supra, p. cxv. THE NINTH CENTUKY. 1. The Additions by Ferdomnach, infra, pp. 334-351. 2. The Liber Aiigueli, infra, pp. 352-356. 3. The Harleian hymn, supra, p. cxv. 4. The Carlsruhe Calendar, infra, p. 502. 5. The Patrician legend in the Historia Britouum, infra, pp. 498-500. 6. Hereric s (or Heiric s) work on the miracles of Germauus o A nxGrrG* 7. Colgan s Quarta Vita : Ex veteri Cod. Pergam. MS. Al- nensis coenobij. 3 8 To these may be added the martyrologies of Wandelbert of Treves, and Adon of Vienna, in each of which Patrick s name occurs at the xvi. kl. Ap. 1 The collection published by Wasserschlebeu does not embrace the canons ascribed to a synod of bishops (Patrick, Auxilius and Isserninus) published by Spelman, and others from MS. C.C.C.C. 279 (olim 0. 20). These canons, though iu their collective form certainly not older than the eighth century, refer to clerics who do not cover turpitu- dinem uentris et nuditatem, and to Christians who consult a diviner (Jiuruspictm ) and believe that there is a witch (lamiam) in a mirror (MS. saeculo, leg. specula). Acta Sanctorum, July 31. Hereric wrote under Charles the Bald. He gives the legend of Germauus sending his disciple Pa trick to Celestiue, and Celestine sending him to Ireland. But, as Scholl observes, (Herzog s Eeal- Encycl. 11, 208) there is nothing of all this in the much older life of Germanus ascribed to Constan- tius. 3 Ibid., 296, 323. This seems to be the folio twelfth century MS. now in the Phillips library at Cheltenham, numbered 4705. See Hardy, Descriptive Catalogue, p. 69. DOCUMENTARY PKOOFS. CXXX1 THE TENTH CENTUKY. 1. The Rheims Litanies, infra, p. 502. 2. The Calendar of Oengus, pp. 503-505. 3. The Martyrology of Tallaght. 4. Connac s Glossary, pp. 568, 570, 5. Colgan s Secunda Yita : Ex membranis Monastery S. Hu- berti in Arduenna. 1 6. Colgan s Tertia Yita : Ex vetustis membranis Biburgen- sibus in Bauaria. 2 7. Probus. Colgan s Quinta Yita, B. Patricij primi prsedicatoris et Episcopi totius Britaunise (sic) vita, et actus, Authore Probo. There are, according to Hardy, two thirteenth century MSS. of this Life in England, one in the Bodleian, 285 (2430), ff. 143-149, the other in the University Library, Cambridge, Ff. 1. 27. 21. Neither of them begins in the same way as Colgan s copy, 3 and as regards the Bodleian MS. I have ascertained that the rest varies greatly from the copy found by Colgan. In fact it is a different work. To the tenth century also we may perhaps ascribe the legends about Patrick s connexion with the Senchas Mai-. One of these is printed from the Lebor na hUidre, infra, pp. 562, 564. Another in Harleian MS. 432, is printed in The Ancient Laws of Ireland, I. 4-18. 4 THE ELEVENTH CENTURY. 1. The Drummond Calendar, infra, p. 506. 2. Marianus Scotus, pp. 510, 511. 3. The Irish scholia on Fiacc s hymn, pp. 412-426, and Goidelica, pp. 128, 129. 4. Tigemach s Annals, infra, p. 572. 5. Gilla Coemain s Chronological Poem, pp. 530-540. 6: The Annales Oambriae, p. 501. 7. THE TKIPAKTITE LIFE, pp. 3-266. 8. The Chronological Tract in the Lebar Brecc, pp. 550-554. 1 See Todd s St. Patrick, pp. 288, 293, 340, 344. 2 Ibid., pp. 322, 342. 3 As to Probus Life, see Todd, ubi supra, pp. 324, 343. Ferguson, Patrician Documents, p. 125. Robert, Etude Critique, pp. 62, 63. 4 The text is very corrupt (the MS. belongs to the 16th century), and such forms as rogabustar, ro- marbustar, roaemustar, aderuitsem, acedoir, are distinctly Middle-Irish. But consider the Old Irish forms in Dubthach s poem, pp. 10, 12, and in the subsequent prose, e.g., amal do-n-airchechain, p. 16. CXXXll INTRODUCTION. THE TWELFTH CENTURY. 1. Siegbert s Chronicle. 2. The Corpus Missal, p. 511. 3. The Annals in the Book of Leiuster, pp. 512-528. 4. The preface to Secundinus hymn, pp. 390-400. 5. The lists of the relations of Irish saints, pp. 548-550. 6. The list of Patrick s household, pp. 266, 573. 7. The lists of Patrick s successors, pp. 542-548. 8. The Martyrology of Marianus Gorman, written during the life of Gilla mac Liac, i.e., between 1156 and 1173. Of this the only known copy, in the handwriting of Michel O Clerigh, is preserved in the Bibliotheque Eoyal, Brussels. At 17 March Patrick is thus mentioned: Patraicc apstol Hereiid cend creitme nanGaoidheal. At 24 August we have : Patricias tend togaini, with the gloss .i. Seanphatraicc 6 Rosdeala iMoigh Lacha et oGhlaiss nanGaoidheal, cathair isidhe indeiscert] Saxan, in-ait- treabhdaois Gaoidhil iarndul dianailithre, 7 atat athaisi i n-ioladh Shenpatraic inArdmacha ; And at Nov. 27 : Sechnall mor mac uBaird, with the gloss ; oDomnach Seachnaill i ndeiscert Bregh, do Long- bardai&h do, et Secundhms a aiiim, mac do Liamain siur Patraic e, 7 robai ina priomhaidh in Ardmacha. 9. Jocelin. 1 This is Colgan s Sexta Vita S. Patricii Au- thore locelino Monacho Furnesio. It was written between 1183- 1185, and has been published by Colgan and the Bollandists. THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. 1. The Annals of Inisfallen, Eawl., B. 503. 2. The Annals of Boyle (a compilation of the thirteenth century). 2 3. The tracts in the Book of Lecan, supra, p. cxxiii. 4. The extracts from the Lebar Brecc : a. The homily on S. Patrick, infra pp. 430-488. b. The notes on the Calendar of Oengus, pp. 503-506. 1 As to Jocelin s Life, see ibid., 327. O Donovan s Irish Grammar D. 444. THE FACTS ABOUT S. PATRICK. CXXX111 All the facts that can be stated with certainty about S. Patrick are these : He was born in the latter half of the fourth century, and was reared a Christian. He had relations (parentes) in the Britains, and he calls these Britains his patria (p. 370, 1. 11). His^father, Calpornus or rather Calpor- nius/ son of Potitus, 2 was both a deacon and a decurio, and therefore belonged to a Roman colony. Potitus was son of a deacon named Odissus. Patrick s father lived at a place called Bannauem Taberniae, near which he had a small farm, and there, in his sixteenth year, Patrick was taken captive. His captors took him to Ireland, with several others. 3 There he was employed in herding sheep or swine, 4 and devoted himself greatly to prayer. When he had remained six years with his master he ran away and embarked at some place about two hundred miles distant. After a three days voyage he landed, and for twenty- eight days journeyed through a desert to his home. Again, after a few years, but while he was still a young man (puer), he was in the Britains with his parents, when he dreamed that he was summoned to Ireland, and awoke much pricked at heart. He gave up home and parents and ingenuitas (that is, the status of a free man born free) 5 to preach the Gospel to the Irish tribes. His motives, he says, were the 1 The derivative Kalpurnianus, Hiibner, C. I. L. vii., No. 679, points to Calpurnius as the true spelling. 2 The derivative Potitiamis oc curs ibid., No. 1536 (842). 3 Patrick says (in his rustic Latin) cum tot milia hominum. So in the letter to Coroticus (p. 378, I. 22) cum tot millia solidorum, and in the Confessio (p. 372, 1. 8) baptizaui tot milia hominum. Such phrases are mere Celtic exaggera tions. 4 The Confessio says sheep (owes). All the Irish authorities say swine (swes). I have little doubt that Patrick honestly wrote sues, and that the transcriber, by substitu ting o for the initial s changed this into the Latin word for the more respectable animal. 5 He twice refers to this. Was ingenuitas forfeited by voluntarily leaving the Roman empire ? cxxxiv INTRODUCTION. His writings. Gospel and its promises, and Secundinus adds, that he received his apostleship from God, and was sent by God as an apostle, even as Paul. He travelled through the Gauls and Italy, and spent some time in the islands in the Tyrrhene sea (p. 301). One of these appears to have been Lerina, or St. Honorat. He had been ordained a deacon, probably a priest, 1 and, at some time in his career, a bishop. Long after the dream above mentioned, and when he was almost worn out ( prope deficiebam, p. 365), he re turned to Ireland (whether for the first or the second time will be afterwards considered), and travelling through the remotest parts of the country, he made known the faith to the Irish tribes, of whom he baptized many thousand men. The Lord s flock, he says (p. 378), was increasing rapidly/ and he could not count the sons of the Scots and the kinglets daughters who were becoming monks and virgins of Christ. He also ordained clergy and taught at least one priest from his infancy. His success excited the jealousy of the rhetoricians of the Gauls, in which country he had brethren (fratres). Towards the close of his career ( in senectute mea 2 ) he wrote the Confessio, Declaration, or Apologia pro vita sua. He also wrote the offenes Sendschreiben con cerning Corotlcus ; but when does not appear. The mention therein of apostate Picts and of pagan Franks, points (as I have said) to some time between the years 412 and 496. I have above suggested that Patrick wrote a third work, which Tirechan calls Commemoratio Laborum, but which does not now exist. Various poems in the Irish language are ascribed to him in the Tripartite Life ; and a MS., the Bibliotheque Hoy ale (5100-4, pp. 48, 1 See the subscription to the Book of Burrow, supra p. cxiii. and the legend in Probus, infra. But the title of presbyter was often indifferently given to bishops and priests (Todd, S. Patrick, 336) ; and Patrick may have been ordained bishop per saltum as he himself is said to have ordained Eiacc. 2 infra, p. 359, 1, 26. THE FACTS ABOUT S. PATRICK. CXXXV 49), contains three others, of one of which the first eight lines are found in the Vatican codex of Marianus Scotus. 1 They are doubtless as apocryphal as most of those men tioned by Colganin his Trias Thaumaturga, pp. 214, 215. As to Patrick s religious opinions, something like a creed His creed, appears in the Confessio, infra, p. 358. He attributes the creation of all things to the Son. The Son pours into us the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the pignus inmortalitatis. The Holy Ghost makes us sons of God and joint heirs with Christ. We confess and worship the Holy Ghost, one God in the Trinity of the sacred Name. Patrick here makes no mention of the consub- stantiality of the Son ; of Christ s burial and descent into hell ; of the resurrection of the body. But some of these omissions may be supplied from the Fded Fiada, if it really be Patrick s composition, for this expressly mentions Christ s burial and resurrection ; and Secundinus (infra p. 389) expressly states that Patrick teaches the one Substance in three Persons. He had a reverent affection for the Church of Rome ; and there is no ground for disbelieving his desire to obtain Roman authority for his mission, or for questioning the authen - ticity of his decrees (in pp. 356, 506, infra), that difficult questions arising in Ireland should ultimately be referred to the apostolic see. He was well versed in the Latin scriptures, both His canonical and apocryphal, and though he speaks con temptuously of his own learning, his Latin is not much more rustic than that of Gregory of Tours. To judge from his lession, p. 301, he knew little or no Greek. Irish, of course, he learned during his six years of bondage. He was modest, shrewd, generous, enthusiastic, with His the Celtic tendency to exaggerate failure and success. Like !s. Paul, he was desirous of martyrdom. He was physically brave, and had strong passions, which he 1 See Pertz, vii. 481, and Gruminatica Celtica, 961. CXXXV1 INTRODUCTION. learned to control. 1 He speaks (p. 367) of twelve periculu in which his anima was ventured, besides many snares (ambuscades ?) and tilings which he was unable verbis exprimere. 2 This is all that can be stated with certainty about Patrick, his life, writings, creed, learning, and character. When and where he was born : his mother s name : his baptismal name : where he was captured : when and by whom he was educated : when and by whom he was ordained : when he returned to Ireland : whether he afterwards left that country : whither he travelled as a missionary : the date of his death : the place of his burial : on each of these points we have only the statements, sometimes discrepant and often obviously false, con tained in (a.) The series of religions romances called the Lives of S. Patrick, of which the earliest was written nearly two centuries after the saint s death. 3 (6.) The liturgical tract, pp. 502, 503, drawn up in France, probably, in the eighth century. (c.) Chronicles, of which the earliest was written about six centuries after the saint s death, and the least untrustworthy (Tigernach s) is defective. (d.) Scholia, tracts, poems, and prefaces, the oldest not older than the eleventh century, and oral traditions, as to which it is now impossible to say whether they were not originally derived from one or other of the written documents above referred to. Of these statements the following are the least im probable. 1 Compare Fiacc s hymn, v. 4. - Perhaps the lusts of the flesh, to which he refers, p. 370, 1. 370 : sed caro inimica semper trachit nd mortem, id est ad inlecebras iuli- citate [leg. iiih citas ?] perftciendas. 3 Some of the statements in these stories are due to the love for cer tain numbers (three, three score, three fifties, 300, 3000, four, and the astronomical numbers seven and its multiples : twelve and its multi ples, and 365 : others to a desire to assimilate Patrick to Moses. See Schoell ubi supra, and the index, infra, s. vv. four, seven, three, twelve. PROBABILITIES ABOUT S. PATRICK. CXXXV11 Patrick was born about the year 373, at Nemptor, an Old-Celtic Nemetoduron, which may have been the older name for Ail Cluade ( Rock of Clyde 1 ), now Dumbarton, just as Nemptodorum or Nemptudorum 2 (= Old-Celtic Nemetoduron) seems to have been in the fifth century the name of Mont Vale rien, 3 at the foot of which now stands the town of Nanterre. The valley of the Clyde was then Cymric territory, the name Nemptor seems to occur as Nentor in the Welsh poem with which the Black Book of Carmarthen begins, 4 and Sucat 5 the saint s baptismal name, is the Modern Welsh liygad (warlike), and was the appellation of a Cymric wargod, some of whose exploits may have helped to form the legend of our saint. His father s name was (as we have said) Calpurnius, his mother was Concessa, his foster-father or tutor Patricius, afterwards distinguished as Sen-Patraic, Patrick senior. The place where Patrick was captured (about A.D. 390), Bannavem Taberniae, has not been identified, but was probably somewhere on the western sea-coast (armorica) of North Britain. His captors took him to the north-east of Ireland and sold him to a chief named Miliuc (gen. Milcon), who named him Cothraige, the Irish reflex of the Old-Celtic Caturigios, 6 and employed him in herding swine in the valley of the Braid, near Slemmish. After six years when he was therefore in his twenty-third year he escaped, and returned to his family in Britain. As to what he did during the next thirty-seven years i.e., from A.D. 396 to 432 it is impossible to offer any thing but conjectures more or less plausible. The current 1 Adamnan s Petra Cloithe. 2 Greg. Tur. Opera, ed. Arndt et Krusch, pp. 439, 902. Gregory s words are in vico Nemptudoro (or -todoro). :! 1 1 kilometres N.W. of Paris. 4 Rac deu-ur i Ncntur y tirran, where Mr. Skene (Four Ancient Books of Wales, ii. 3), reads Neutur. 5 As the gen. sg. Succait occurs in the Book of Ballymote, p. 360, a. 35, the name seems to have been borrowed by the Irish. 6 The legend about Patrick serv ing four households, arose from a popular etymology : Cothmiye from cetharthige. CXXXV111 INTRODUCTION. to th current tradition tradition is that, after a second captivity, which lasted only two months, he betook himself to the best schools of the west of Europe, and first came to Ireland to preach the Gospel in the sixtieth year of his age. But against Objections this four objections may be urged. First, if Patrick had been absent from Ireland in Gaulish schools from the age o of 23 to the age of 60 he would certainly have forgotten Irish, which language he seems to have known well on returning to that country. Secondly, he would have learned to write better Latin than that of the Confessio and the letter to Coroticus, and he would not have com plained by implication that he had not been in sermo- nibus instructus et eruditus. Thirdly, it is improbable that an ardent nature like his, spurred by visions and eager to annex a new territory to the kingdom of Christ, would have postponed his attempt for thirty-seven years. And, fourthly, this alleged long absence from Ireland is plainly inconsistent with Patrick s own words (infra, p. 371, 11. 24, 25) : Vos scitis et Deus qualiter apud uos conuersatus sum a iuuentute mea, et fide uericatis et sinceritatis cordis (Ye know, and God knows, how I have lived among you from my youth up, both faithful in truth and sincere in heart). It is impossible to see, with the Rev. Mr. Olden, 1 in the words a iuuentute mea a mere reference to the six years of his youth which he spent in captivity. It therefore seems probable that Patrick, after his escape from his second captivity, studied in Gaul until he was fit for ordination as a priest, that he was ordained by a Gaulish bishop, and that he then, moved, it may be, by one of the visions which he had so often, returned to Ireland and com menced his work as a missionary. All this is in accord ance with Probus, 2 who gives the bishop s name as Senior. The story told by Probus is as follows : 17. Eursus angelus Domini apparuit S. Patricio dicens, Vade ad S. Seniorem episcopum qui est in monte Hermon in dextro The Epistle and Hymn of Saint - Lib. i. cc. 17-25, Colgau s Trias Patrick, Dublin, 1876, p. 86, note. Thaum., pp. 48-49. THE STORY TOLD BY PROBUS. CXXX1X latere maris Oceani, et vallata esfc civitas ejus septem 1 murie. Cumque venisset illuc, mansit cum eo per aliquos dies. Deinde onlinavit eum episcopus ille in sacercCotem, et lectitavit cum co multis temporibus. Bum autem ibi moraretur, nocte quadam audivit in visione voces puerorum de sinu et de ventre matrum, 2 qui fuerunt in Hibernia, dicentium : Yeni S. Patrici, salvos nos fac ab ira ventura ! Eadem quoque hora dixit angelus ad eum : Yade ad Hiberniam, et eris apostolus insulae illius. Patricius respondit : Non possum ire, quia mali sunt homines qui habitant in ea. Augelus dixit : Yade. Patricius e contra: Non possum, ait, nisi uidero Dominutn. Exiuit ergo Patricius cum nouem uiris et uidit Dominum. Dixit- que Dominus ad eum: Yeni ad dexteram meam. Et iuifc Patricius ad dexteram Domini. Tune ait illi Dominus : Yade in Hiberniam, et praedica in ea verbum salutis d aeternae. Pa tricius respondit : Tres petitiones postulo a te, Domine, ut homines, scilicet Hiberniae, diuites sint in auro et argento ; et ego sim patronus eorum, et post hanc uitam sedeam ad dex teram tuam in caelo. Ait illi Dominus: Habebis, Patrici, sicut rogasti. Et insuper qui commemorauerit te in die, uel in nocte, non peribit in aeternum. Surgens igititr Patricius uenit in Hiberniam, statimque uatici- nati sunt prophetae Hiberniae, quod uenisset Patricius illuc. Cum autem pmedicantem ilium diebus ac noctibus spernerenl insulani, qui tamen resistere non poterant Dei ordinationi, S. Patricius fudit ad Dominum huiusraodi preces : Domine lesu Christe, qui iter meum per Gallias atque per Italiam ad has insulas direxisti, perdue me obsecro 4 ad sedem sanctce Eomanae ecclesiae. ut accepta deinde auctoritate praedicandi cum fidu- cia uerbum tuum, fiant Christiani per me populi Hibernornrn. 20. Nee mnlto post, progressus ab Hibernia, uir Domini Patricius uenit ad caput, ut postularat, omnium ecclesiarum Eomam ; ibique benedictione apostolica petita et accepta, reuersus et itinere, quo uenerat illuc. 21. Transnauigato uero mari Britannico, 5 et arrepto uersus Gallias itinere, uenit, ut corde proposuerat, ad hominem sanc- tissimum ac probatissimum in fide ac doctrina, omnium pene Galliarum primatem eximium, Germanum videlicet, Antisio- dorensis ecclesiae episcopum ; apud quem non paruo tempore 1 Ferguson conjectures that here ! 5 Colgan ( Trias Thaum., p. 63, uii. is a scribal error for .ui., and that the city referred to is " Sixfours, the Hexafrourai of the Massilian colonists . . . within no great dis tance of Arle>." - See infra, pp. 420, 444. 3 falutis, Colgan. 4 absecro, Colgan. col. 1) conjectures that Britannico is a scribal error for Tyrrheno or Tusco. Surely the true explana tion is that the whole of c. 20 is an interpolation. Compare the Brus sels copy of Muirchn s Memoir, infra, p. 496, line 11. CXI INTRODUCTION. demoratus est in omni subiectione, cum patientia, ob[o]edi- entia, charitate, castimonia, et omni tarn spiritus quam animae munditia, uirgo manens in timore Domini, ambulans in boni- tate et simplicitate cordis omnibus diebus uitae suae. 22. Interim autem dum 1 ibi per multos dies demoraretur, angelus Domini qui ei indesinenter apparuerat, etiam modo crebrie uisionibus uisifcauit eurn, dicens iam adesse tempus, ut ueniret in Hiberniam, et euangelico ore nationee feras ac barbaras, ad quas docendas destinatus fuerat, conuerteret ad Christum. Nactus ergo tempus op[p]ortunum comitante con- silio diuino, aggreditur ad quod ilium Dominum uocare digna- tus est ; misitque cum illo S. Germanus prae[s]byterum nomine Regirum, ut testem et comitem eum haberet idoneum in omnibus uiis et operibus suis. 23. ISTecdum tamen uir Domini Pafcricius ad pontificalem gradum fuerat promotus: quod ideo nimirum distulerat, quia sciebat quod Palladius archidiaconus Celestini, qui quadra- gesimus quintals a S. Petro apostolicae sedi praeerat, ordina- tus ab eodem papa directus fuerat ad hanc insulam sub bru- mali rigore positam, conuertendam. Sed prohibuit ilium Deus conuertere gentem illam, quia nemo potest accipere quicquam in terra, nisi datum ei fuerit de caelo, immites enim et feri homines accipere nolebant doctrinam eius. ISTeque ipse longum noluit transire tempus in terra non sua, eed reuerti disposuit ad eum, qui misit ilium . Cumque aggressus Palladius mare transmeasset, et ad fines Pictorum peruenisset, ibidem uita decessit. 24. Audientes itaque de morte Palladii archidiaconi, disci- puli illius, qui erant in Britanniis, id est, Augustinus, Bene- dictus et caeteri, uenerunt ad S. Patricium in Euboriam, et mortem Palladii ei denunciabant. Patricius autem et qui cum eo erant, declinauerunt iter ad quemdam mirae sanctitatis hominem, summum episcopum Amatorem nomine, in propin- quo loco babitantem, ubique S. Patricius sciens quae super- uentura essent illi, episcopali gradu ab eodem archipraesule Amatore sublimatus est. Sed et alii nonnulli clerici ad officium inferioris gradus ordinati sunt. Eodem uero die, quo S. Patricius sacris benedictionibus consecratus est, con- uenienter hoc psalmistae canticnm in choro psallentium cleri- corum decantatum est : Tu es sacerdos in aeternum secun- dum ordinem Melchisidech. 25. Tune uenerabilis sacerdos Domini Patricius nauem ascendit et peruenit in Britanniam, omissisque omnibus ambulandi anfractibus, cum omni uelocitate prospero niictu mare nos trum in nomine S. Trinitatie adiit. 1 dam, Colgan. PATRICK S MISSION. cxli The kernel of fact in this story seems to be that Patrick returned to Treland on, or soon after, his ordi nation as priest (say in A.D. 397), and without any commission from Rome ; that he laboured for thirty years in converting the pagan Irish, but met with little or no success ; that he attributed this failure to the want of episcopal ordination and Roman authority ; that in order to have these defects supplied he went back to Gaul (say, in A.D. 427), intending ultimately to proceed to Rome ; that he spent some time l in study with Germanus of Auxerre ; that hearing of the failure and death of Palla- dius, who had been sent on a mission to Ireland by Pope Celestinus in A.D. 431, he was directed by Germanus to take at once the place of the deceased missionary 2 ; that Patrick thereupon relinquished his journey to Rome, 3 received episcopal consecration from a Gaulish bishop Matorlx, and returned a second time to Ireland about the year 432, when he was sixty years old, as a missionary from the Gaulish church, and supplied with Gaulish assistants 4 and funds 5 for his mission. In this there is no improbability, no necessity to alter dates, to assume a plurality of Patricks, a duality of Palladii, and to transfer the acts of one to another. For the reasons stated by Professor Stokes 7 there is nothing improbable in the tradition that Patrick landed at the mouth of the river Vartry, where the town of Wicklow now stands, and where about a year before Palladius had landed. Thence Patrick sailed north wards along the coast, touching at Inis Patrick, stopping at the mouth of the Boyne, and landing at Strangford Lough. There he converted the chieftain Dichu and 1 Four years according to the Tertia Vita, c. 21. C est aussi la duree que donne Ericus, dans sa vie de Saint Germain, Robert, Essai, p. 56 n. 2 See infra, p. 342, 11. 5-7. To this direction, and not to a Divine call, Patrick perhaps refers in the words non sponte pergebam, p. 365, 1. 20. 3 See Muirchu, infra, p, 270, 1, 5, pp. 496, 1. 10. U 10231. 4 See Tirechan, infra, p. 303, 11. 1-6. 5 cf. the legend about the nine men s load of gold and silver, infra, p. 30, 11. 9, 10. 6 See an ingenious essay by the Rev. E. O Brien, Irish Eccl. Record, August 1887, pp. 723-731, where Sucat is explained as a translation of Palladius. 7 Ireland and the Celtic Church, r>l. 52, Cxlii INTRODUCTION. received from him the site of the church called Sabhall Patraic, a name still in existence as Saul. Thence Patrick went to the valley of his captivity to visit his old master Miliuc, and offer him a double ransom ; 1 and there occurred the event which is commonly called a legend, but which seems to be an instance either of dhama or of propitiatory self-sacrifice. Miliuc seeking to prevent the triumphant approach of his former slave, burnt himself alive along with his substance and his house. Patrick then returned to Dichu s residence in Maghinis, and there he remained many days, et caepit fides crescere ibi. After leaving Dichu he sailed to the mouth of the Boyne, and leaving his boats there, proceeded on foot to Slane, where he lighted his paschal fire, and the next day went on to Tara, chanting the hymn called The Deer s Cry. There he preached Christ before the Irish over-king Loiguire, and converted his chief bard Dub- thach Maccu-Lugair. From Tara Patrick went to Telltown, where Carbre the king s brother sought to slay him, and caused his attendants to be scourged into the river Blackwater. Conall Gulban, however, the king s younger brother, received Patrick hospitably, and gave him the site of a church. Patrick then proceeded actively in the con version of Bregia and other parts of the territory of the Southern Htii Ne ill. He then travelled to Tirawley under a safe-conduct from the nobles of that country, for which he seems to have paid in gold and silver the price of fifteen souls of men ; and in Tirawley, near the present town of Killala, he converted the local king and a great multitude of his subjects. While Patrick was in Connaught he had the meeting with King Loiguire s daughters, of which the account given infra, pp. 98-102, 315, 316, bears internal evidence of antiquity and genuineness. I refer in particular to the five baptismal interrogations (lrcfTqrtt<) put by the Saint ; to the mention of the chrisom-cloth, and the naivete of the questions asked by the girls about God 1 Infra, p. 275, 1. 17. PATRICK S DEATH. cxliii and His sons and daughters questions which no mere legendmonger ever had the imagination to invent. After spending some years in Connaught Patrick revisited Ulster, where he erected many churches, especially in Tirconnell. He then visited Meath, passed on to Leinster, and baptised at Naas the two sons of the king of that province. He next visited Magh-Life, and entering Leix, now Queen s County, again met the converted bard Dubthach Maccu-Lugair, and made Dubthach s disciple Fiacc bishop of Sletty. Thence he proceeded to Ossory, and thence to Mun- ster, 1 where he baptised the king. According to the Tripartite Life, St. Patrick then founded Armagh, the site of which he obtained from a chieftain named Daire. After having spent sixty years 2 in missionary work, partly as priest, partly as bishop, he died at an advanced age (perhaps 90 years) on the 17th March, probably in or about the year 463, 3 and was buried in Downpatrick. These are all, or almost all, the facts relating to Patrick which are either certain or reasonably probable. He seems, as Dr. Todd says, to have always addressed himself in the first instance to kings or chieftains, the baptism of the chieftain being immediately followed by the outward adherence of the clan ; but it is certain that the whole of Ireland did not . submit to Patrick s influence. Even when he wrote his Confessio he tells us that he looked daily for a violent death (internecio) or to be brought back to slavery (redigi in seruitutem), and there is some evidence that a partial apostasy took place during the two centuries following his death. 1 When Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, 468) says that no mention of Cashel or of Patrick s journey to Munster, is to be found in the Book of Armagh, he must have overlooked or forgotten the passage printed infra, p. 331, 11. 6-9. 2 See Fiacc s hymn, v. 20, infra, p. 408. 3 A.D. 493 given by most of the authorities as the date of Patrick s death, seems due to the desire of the Irish to make his age, 120 years, exactly equal to that of Moses : see infra, pp. 114, 332. k 2 C xliv INTRODUCTION. V. THE SOCIAL CONDITION OP THE EARLY IRISH. We have now, fifthly and lastly, to mention the points in which the contents of this work throw light on the social condition of the early Irish. In dealing with this matter we may adopt an arrangement suggested partly by Mr. Herbert Spencer in his work on Educa tion, but chiefly by Dr. Weise in his book on the Greek loanwords in Latin (Leipzig, 1883), p. 92. This subject will here be treated under the following heads. A. External Nature, and herein, I. Animals ; II. Plants and Trees ; III. Minerals ; IV. Other things in external nature. B. Man, I., The Individual, his bodily and spiritual needs and the means of supplying them ; II. The Family ; III. The State. A. EXTERNAL NATURE. I. Animals. Animals. The animals other than man mentioned in this work are, the horse (ech, marc, gerran), which is used for riding, drawing chariots, and as a beast of burden groige is used, p. 42, for more horses than one; the cow (bo), which is kept for her milk, p. 12, and is once mentioned as being killed for food, p. 186 ; yamnach (p. 142) ; the ox (dam, ag, p. 80), used as a beast of draught, p. 252 ; the calf (loig, p. 308, glonn, gen. gluinn, pp. 68, 335) ; the sheep (caera, pp. 340, 558) ; the lamb (uan, pi. uain, p. 12) ; the goat (gabar), kept to carry water, pp. 180, 248, and sometimes eaten ; the hound (cu, ace. coin, p. 450, pi. n. coin, p. 562), kept to attack strangers ; the lapdog (mes-cliu, p. 232, and oirce, p. 570) ; the cat (catt, gen. caitt, p. 68) ; the pig (mucc, p. 340), which sometimes devours children, p. 198 ; the boar (tore, pp. 186, 346), and the pigling (orcan, p. 186, cognate with the Latin porcus). EXTERNAL NATURE. cxlv Of wild animals, the wolf, (cu allaid = wild hound), xxx., 12, Wild 158, 177, 434 ; the fox (sinnach), 248, which was sometimes animals, tamed; the deer (ag allaid = wild ox), pp. 46, 381, 458, fiad, gen. fiada) ; the hind, 230 ; which in one case is said to have been milked, p. 232 ; and her fawn (iarndoe or iarroe, pp. 46, 381, or loeg (lit. calf ), p. 230. To these may be added the mouse (muir), p. xxix, and the lion (leu, p. 150, or Uo, p. 256,) both loanwords from the Latin. Birds (eoin), black and white, are mentioned, pp. 114, 475, 477, Birds. 500, devils assuming the shape of the former ; angels that of the latter. The dove (colum) is mentioned p. 256 ; the nest (nett, gen. nit), p. 338. Fish (iasc] is mentioned, p. 36, and, for the salmon, which Fish. seems to have been a favourite article of food, four names occur, (brattdn, de, linne, p. 88, and tonnem, p. 146). We have also the words for snake (naithir), p. 256 ; worm (cruim), p. 569 ; frog (rain, a loan from the Latin rana), p. xxix ; dragon (draic), scorpion (scoirp, xxx), also loans ; and stag-beetle (ddil), p. 242. II. Plants and Trees. For plants we have the general word clann, borrowed like W, Plants. plann, from the Latin planta, p. 256. Grass (fer), pp. 228, 472 ; rushes, p. 200, which were used for thatching (sitnni tuga = rush of thatch), p. 156 ; coinnline, another name for rush, p. 84 ; corn (arbor), p. 468, and cruithnecht, wheat, p. 240, where a grainne cruithnechta is mentioned ; leek (lus, gen. lossa, p. 544 ; dat. pi. losaib, p. 468) ; onion, the loanword undiun, p. 56, andfolt-chep, for which we have as to which Patrick, p. 200, declares, like a true Briton, that " all women who shall eat thereof shall be healthy." Some herbs were cultivated, and the word for herb- garden is lubgort, pp. 356, 240, as the word for meadow is fergort, p. 144. Other plants are, flower- (scotli), p. 36 ; fern (raitli, the Welsh rliedyn, the Gaulish ratis), p. 166 ; and heather (froecU, Welsh grug, Gr. fyfei), with /we/me, heather-plant, p. 92. For trees we have the general words crann (gen. crainn, p. Trees. 556 = W. prenn, Lat. adj. neut. quernum : omna, p. 218, and bile, p. 536, and the following species : apple (dball, p. 232), birch (belhe, p. 248), elder (tromm, gen. truimm, p. 334), elm (lem, gen. Urn, pp. 84, 556), hawthorn (see, gen. pi. sciad, p. 78), hazel (coll, p, 232), thorn (droigen, gen. pi., p. 78), vine (fine, p. 550), and yew (ibar, p. 218). The word for oak (dair) does not occur ; but we have its derivative daire (oakwood), p. 338. Drissi (spinao) occurs in Ml. 2 a . cxlvi INTRODUCTION. III. Minerals. Metals. Stoiie (clod, liacc) is mentioned, pp. 318, 360. Of metals the following are mentioned : gold (or) uprooted in large masses from the ground (pp. 21, 94, 416, 442, 510) and used for ornamenta tion (pp. 74, 90) as the material of a sacramental fistula, and, employed in conjunction with silver (argot] as a bribe (p. 30), as an offering to a holy well (p. 324), and as the covering of idols (p. 90). Iron (iarn) was used for tools (p. 218), fetters ( conpede ferreo, p. 288, 1. 17; me ferro uinxerunt, p. 372), swords (p. 300, 1. 32), and even bells (p. 248). The other metals are findruine (p. 74), which seems to have been some kind of white bronze or latten (a mixture of brass and tin), uma, gen. umai (copper, bronze, p. 90), of which caldrons were made (pp. 22, 230, 291), and with which idols were sometimes covered (p. 90) , J and its compound creduma, dat. crethumu, p. 86. Other names for metals seem [to occur in the phrases cross arwwmoithni (a cross of red bronze?), and arda cruan-moin (p. 86, 11. 7, 8), but the meaning is obscure. 2 IV. Other things in external nature. Of these the chief are : the world (doman], with its four quarters (cefhar-aird), p. 430 ; the earth (tcdam, gen. talman, p. 50), which is employed to swallow up idols (p. 92), wizards (pp. 130, 454, 562), and other unchristian persons (pp.204, 394), the sea (muir), which is to mercifully overwhelm Ireland seven years before Doomsday (p. 330) ; the sky or heaven (nem), the wind (gditJi), the sun (grian) , fhe moon (esca), snow (snechta), fire (tene), light ning (loche), water (usce), air (aer), ail (rock). Of these, ten are summoned by Patrick between him and various evils, and five, together with day (Id), night (adaig), and land (tir), are made to serve as eight guarantors for the fulfilment of an undertak ing 3 (p. 566). Words used in topography are sliab (mountain), cnoe, cnucha (hillock, p. 134), glenn (valley), inis (island), topwr or tipra (well), dock (stone), loch (lake), and ditlirul (wilderness). 1 I have here rendered uma by brass an alloy of copper and zinc (cf. humae fogrigedar, gl. aes sonans, Wb., 12 b, 27.) I should perhaps have rendered it as bronze, i.e., an alloy of copper and tin. 2 See some guesses in O Curry s Manners and Customs, i. 482, iii. 486, note 534. Horses cona trib cdectaib srian cruanmaith with their thrice fifty bridles of cruan maith are mentioned in L.U. 85 a. 31. And O Davoren, 71, has au unintelligible gloss cruan, a kind of the old brazier-work, the all (bridle) cruan, i.e., the red and copper, i.e., the yellow maithne, i.e., yellow and green and white. 3 Compare the eight special forms in the Kathasaritsagara, i. 324 : Ether, Sun, Fire, Water, the Earth, Air, and the Moon, and, paqupati (= Ir. Eochnid?]. THE INDIVIDUAL. cxlvii B. MAN. I. The Individual, his bodily and spiritual needs, and the means of supplying them. Man, the human being (duine), is of a body (corp) and soul (anim). The sexes are distinguished as fer (man) and ben (woman). Patrick speaks of a beautiful Scottish lady, and the girls with their golden yellow hair over their garments (p. xxxviii, n.) may have indicated the race to which the Celtic aristocracy belonged. Parts of the body are lam (hand), coss (foot), bru (womb), fiacail (tooth), muin (back), di sroin (nostrils, p. 144), folt (hair), meuir (fingers), loetandn (little finger, p. 128). The bodily needs of the individual are food, drink, fuel, shelter, carriage, healing, and burial. Food: Besides the general words biad (= ftioros), gen. biaid, Food, p. 236, and maise, p. 104, we find the following animals used as food, swine, mucc ; wether, molt (low Latin multo), pp. 120, 558; cow (66), p. 186; fork of beef, Idrac, is mentioned, pp.120, 121; salt meat seems referred to in p. 388, 1. 21, and condio is glossed by saillim. Fish-food is referred to in pp. 34, 36, etc. Milk, new milk (lemnacht), pp. 12, 436), audits products, curd (gruth, p. 114) ; whey- water (tnedg usce, Fr. megue) ; butter (vmb, p. 14, W. ymen-yn, Lat. ungueri) ; cheese (fascre grotha, pp. Ix, 182, 246), and appa rently, tanag, p. xl) ; honey, mil, gen. mela, pp. 14, 436. Among vegetable foods, nuts, cno-mess, nut-harvest, p. 524 ; corn, cru- ithnecht, p. 240, and arbor, p. 468, which were ground into meal, tnin, or flour by means of a quern, bro, gen. broon, p. 307 = Skr. grdvan, made into a mass (toisrenn) of dough (toes, p. 458), and a cake, bairgen, n. pi. bairgin, p. 242, 1. 8. The words for leaven were clescad and serbe, Wb. 9b, 12, 13. We may conclude the subject of food by mentioning the rare words crdibechdn (meat- pottage) p. xviii, and acnabad (a ration), pp. 228, 232, and by referring to the solitary mention of cannibalism (p. 518, 1. 22) in time of famine. Drink. The general name for liquor seems to have been linn, Drink, p. 659. Ale (cuirm, gen. corma, the Welsh cwnv) is mentioned in pp. 130, 237, and a word which seems to mean alebibbers (coirmm- gnaithi) in p. 136. King Loeguire and his nobles are described as drinking wine, fin, p. 282, 1. 25 ; the odour of wine is referred to in p. 160, 1. 19, and a telchuma fina (cask of wine) is men tioned in p. 513, 1. 26. Fin like olae oil is borrowed. The word for drunkenness, mescae, p. 136, is native. Fuel. Wood is the only fuel mentioned. No mention is made Fuel, of either peat or coal. The words used are conduth, p. 14, 1. 25, connadach and brossna crinaig, p. 10. cxlviii INTRODUCTION. Clothing. Clothing. The general words for garment are etacli, pi. etaige, p. 100, and dillat, p. 340. The mantle, brat, p. 220, is the equi valent of the Latin sagum, p. 287, 1. 3, the inar of tunica. The lenn (pi. dat. lendaib, p. xxxviii) was another kind of mantle worn by women. The IrothracJi, gen. LrotJiraige, p. 74, 1. 4, seems to have been some kind of mantle. The brooch (delg, p. 194) ; the girdle (cms, p. 74 ; ferenn, p. 284, ace. pl.fernu, p. 56) ; the glove, the sabot, and the shoe are mentioned in pp. 295, 313, 372, but only under their Latin names, manica,fico, and calceamentiim. Special garments : garment worn by wizards (tonacli druad, p. 56 = vestis rnagica, p. 285, 1. 3, cassula magi, p. 285, 1. 12), and by ecclesias tics (cassal, p. 56, 1. 31 worn also by women, p. 88,1. 31) andcaWe = Lat. pallium, p. 102. Ornaments worn on the person are muince, p. 340, and munilia, manuales, pediales and bracMola, the parure which a pious lady bestowed on Patrick (p. 321, 1. 17). The dressmaker, ctidacJi, p. 668, and the embroideress, druinecli, p. 266. Dwellings. Dwellings. The general name for house is tech ; residence, aross, gen. areis, p. 334. Houses were probably round, built of planks l and wattles, and roofed with straw or reeds. 2 A tent (pupall, pp. 40, 278) seems to have been used by Patrick, p. 278, in his missionary journeys. The fortress, dun, p. 66, and the insola in gronna, which seems to be a crannog, p. 212. Sheds (liasa, p. 144) were used for cattle. The word for barn (sdball) is borrowed. Houses for special purposes are coirmthech, p. xxxvi., fialtecli, fualtech, etc. Of ecclesiastical buildings we shall speak when we deal with the architecture. Furniture. For the furniture we have a few names : lepaid (bed, p. 158) ; frithadart (bolster, p. 408); coire (caldron, pp. 230, 416), the aeneus of the Bank of Armagh (p. 291) ; ardig (cup, p. 54) ; lestar (vessel), and fointreb (small gear, p. 10, intreb, gl. suppellex). Washing- stones are also mentioned, and seem to have been a regular adjunct to the Irish bath ; a tub (drolmach), and a vat (dabach) are also mentioned ; the light (caindel) was placed on a candlestick, p. 387. Carriage. a. By land. I. By water. Carriage The chariot drawn by a pair of horses seems to have been the by land. principal means of locomotion, pp. 42, 126, 144. It contained a chief seat (primsiiide), and a seat for the charioteer (ara), whose function was termed araidecht. The axes curruum are mentioned in p. 280, and an unknown part of the chariot, domuin, in p. 195. A cart was carr, of which the diminutive carreine occurs, p. 252. 1 Adamnan, p, 25" of the Schaff- hausen codex, mentions a tegorio- lum tabulis subfultum. 2 Compare the description of the habitations of the Belgae given by Strabo, ed. C. Mviller, iv. 4-3. MANS BODILY NEEDS. cxlix Horses were also used as beasts of burden, and a marclacJi cruithnechtae (horseload of wheat) is mentioned, p. 240. "Words for road are set (p. 408) = W. Jiynt, Goth, sinth-s, and slige, which must be wide enough for two chariots to pass one another. 1 For carriage by water there were the noe (=navis), curach, p. 446, Carriage navicula, made of wickerwork and covered with hide, and ethar, b J water, p. 275; long (vessel), coblach or miirchoblach, pp. 66, 206, borrowed from caupulus. Adamnan mentions no less than nine kinds of vessels : alnus, barca, caupallus, curuca, nauis longa, nauis oneraria, nauicula and scapha. Rowing a boat (ethar do imrom) is mentioned in p. 66. Ships appear to have been beached, and dorat crannfri tir, p. 34, seems to mean he pushed off from shore. Healing ; General words for illness and disease are teidm, Healing. (jalar, aincess, and sick folk are denoted by aes tedma, p. 258. Special diseases are baile (frenzy), pp. 1, 34, ddsacht (madness), bacaige (lameness), 132, tregat (colic), p. 228, and the pestilence called bude connaill, p. 518. To these may be added from the Wiirzburg Codex, 30 b, 13, two words for cancer, tuthle and ailse (ace. sg. ailsin). In the same codex we find cenngalar (headache) aud galar n-eclis (gastric disease). Names for various kinds of diseased persons are amlabor (dumb), p. 484, bacach (lame), pp. 258, 484, a synonym of which is lose, pi. ace. luscu, p. 408, lodur (deaf), pp. 258, 484, dam (leper), pp. 358, 484, a synonym of which is trosc, pi. ace. truscu, p. 480. The word for healer is liaig, pp. xx, 200, cognate with the English leech : the verb for healing is iccaim, cognate with o.ntofj.a.1.. Patrick s saying, Per manus medici sanat Deus, p. 200, shows how he regarded the physician s art. The monastery in Hi and doubtless those in Ireland were resorted to for carnalia medicavienta. Burial : There is no reference to cremation. After the waking Burial, or watching (cure, p. 410), which lasted twelve nights in the case of St. Patrick fp. 254), but only three days in that of Columba, and the dies ululationis(p. 317) = laithi na cainte, p. 104, the corpse was placed on a bier (fuat, pp. 220, 482), carried on a small cart (carrene, p. 252), and buried in a grave (ad- nacul, pp. 84, 160), over which a cairn (earn) was heaped. Thus in p. 160, 1. 19, we have scailter in carnd, taidbegar in t-adnacul, the cairn is broken up, the grave is opened. l So 1 Cormac s glossary, s.v. Rtit, and cf. Michelet, Origines du Droit Franqais, 1840, i. 235 : and Grimm, Deutsche Rechtsalterthilmer, 1854, p. 104. 2 literally abrogated ; donith- biuch (gl. abrogo) Sg. 22". cl INTRODUCTION. Industrial arts. Tools. in p. 322 : sepeliuit ilium aurigam Totum Caluum, id est Tottnael, et congregauit lapides erga sepulchrum. 1 Another name for grave was ferte, ace. ferti, p. 278, 1. 9 : sepulchri fossam fodiuit occurs, p. 311, 1. 14 ; and when King Loeguire s daughters were buried near the well Clebach fecerunt fossam rotundam in simi- litudinem fertce, quia sic faciebant Scotici homines et gentiles. ISTobiscum autem relic uocatur, id est reliquiae, et feurt. In p. 356 the Irish words du ferti tnartur gloss the Latin ad Bar- gifagum (i.e., sarcophagum) martyrum. The heathen warriors were buried in their armour (p. 75) and, apparently in an erect position, p. 308, and King Loeguire was buried with his face against his lifelong foes, the Leinstermen (p. 566). That cattle were slain as part of the funeral rite appears from L.U. 130% 1. 10. Over the graves of Christians a cross was erected, pp. 294, 325, 326. After burial of Christians a requiem (ecnairc) seems to have been sung. There is little said of the industrial arts and tools by which men s bodily needs were supplied. We have the names for groom (echaire, p. 201), sailor (nfare, p. 416), fisherman (iascaire, pp. 142, 146), shepherd (cegaire cairech, p. 16), cowherd (buachaill, OTloare, p. 422), swineherd (mitcaid, muicid, pp. 36, 570), cook (coicc and len funi], smith (gola), brazier (cerd), brewer (cirp- sere or scoaire, p. 265), clothier (etidach), embroiderer (druinech), firewood-man (fer connadaig, p. 267) ; and of these cirpsere (= cerevisiarius) and coicc (coqvus) are loanwords. Herding swine (ingaire mucc) is mentioned, pp. 16, 40 : salmon-fishing with nets (Una) in p. 142. As to agriculture, we have the words imbaire (ridge) and etrache 2 (furrow, p. 88), the reference to the fencing of fields, p. 212, and the names for different grains. Area is glossed by ithlar, horrea by ithtige. Before being ground the corn was dried on a kind of hurdle (laetn) in a kiln (dith, canaba). The art of grafting was understood (Wb. 5 b, 42), though whether it was practised does not appear. Walls were built with iron trowels (p. 664). Trees were felled with iron tools (p. 218), the word for adze (tdl) occurs in composition with cenn, and an axe (biail) is mentioned, p. 136. But the reference to watermills, in p. 210, shows the greatest advance in civilisation. 1 The following epitaph may be added to the quotations in p. 322, note 7 : Carausius hie iacit in hoc congeries lapidum, Hiibner Inscr. Brit. Christianae, No. 136; and this distich (ascribed to Vergil) on the robber Ballista : Monte sub hoc lapidum tegitur Ballista sepultus ; nocte die tutum carpe viator iter. - Spelt etricc in Rawl. B. 502, fo. 59 b, 2. AMUSEMENTS. cli Of trade and commerce nothing can be said, save that the mention of wine (pp. 282, 513) and of the aeneum mirabilem transmarinum (p. 291), points to some traffic with foreign countries. Weights and measures are fixed with reference to the parts Weights and powers of the human body. Thus, Patrick ransoms himself an <l with a lump of gold, the weight of his head (pp. 21, 414). He is measur es- buried a man s cubit (fer-cubat fir, p. 252) below the surface of the ground. And Conall measures the site of a church pedibus eius .x. pednm (p. 70). A mile is mile (passuum). A candle four man s handbreadths long is mentioned, p. xxiii. Coirbre promises to Cuangus a rodarcc (all he could see) in a certain direction (p. 148). And Cormac gives Buichet (pp. xxxvii, xxxviii) all that his eyesight reached from the rampart of Kells. Other measures are miach (gen. meich, p. 216), sack used for grain or malt ; airmed used for meal, p. 186, ungae (= Lat. uncia) used for metal, p. 340 ; and the land-measures, datnaisc thire, p. 132, and leth-indle, p. 340. Of coined money in Ireland J we have not a trace, except in the Money. Low-Latin word scriptula, used by S. Patrick, p. 372, 1. 9. The cumal, ancella (pp. 212, 355), or slave-girl, was the unit of value. She was worth three cows. Seven slave-girls (= 21 cows) is the penalty imposed by Patrick on Cellachan and his descendants failing to surrender a certain transgressor (p. 212). Seven slave- girls or seven years of penance is the penalty for refusing hospi tality to Patrick s successor (p. 355). The cumal of silver for which a horse was sold (p. 341) is so much of that metal as is worth three cows. So much for bodily needs and the means of supplying s p i r ituai them. Man s spiritual needs are expressed and satisfied needs, by 1. Amusement, 2. Literature, 3. Science, 4. Art, and 5. Religion. Of these in their order 1. Amusement. The only amusements of the Irish to which reference is made Amuse- in this book are feasting, fairs, and juggling. For feast we have ments. the word fled (= W. gwledd), p. 202, its compound cabled, gen. coibhlidhi, p. 556, and feis, p. 52, 1. 18. An annual feast in honour of Patrick seems mentioned in p, 246. The guests seem to have been entertained by buffoons (druith, dat. drulhaibh, p. 204), whom the Latin oddly calls praecones (p. 204, 1. 3). 1 The solidi numbered in p. 378, 1. 22, are Gaulish coins, clii INTRODUCTION. Possibly also by the impudici and Mstriones, whom kings are enjoined, p. 507, 1. 25, not to support. Words for festivals are airtach, p. 174, 1. 3, and lith or lith-laithe, p. 40, 1. 25. A fair is oenach .- a royal fair (oinach rigdae) = agon (i.e. arydv) regale, is mentioned, pp. 68, 307. 2 Literature. The poet (fdi, pi. dat. filedaib, p. 564, cognate with W. gwvled, to see ), and his art (filidecht), p. 564), are mentioned, and Dubthach is called king-poet ( poetam optimum, p. 283) of the isle of Ireland, p. 52. His artistic products are called bairdne (bardism), p. 190, 3. 2, and in the ninth century they seem to have begun and ended by praising the Lord (Ml. 26 b 10). The fill s privilege of uttering lawful trefoclae is said (p. 565) to have been formally ordained by the Irish in the time of Patrick. The curious extract from Cormac s Glossary, p. 568, exhibits the heathen fili as a vulgar wizard, chewing the raw flesh of pigs, hounds, or cats, singing incantations over it, and then offering it to his gods. Mention is made of metur fileta (poetic metre), p. 172, and of ritliim oscorda (vulgar rhythm), pp.cii,ciii, rithimoscarda, p. civ., in which there were rhyme and a fixed number of syllables But there is good reason for thinking that the primeval poetry of Ireland was neither metrical, rhythmic, nor rhymed, and that in the case of stanza (caiptel),Yme (line), and syllable (sillab), p. 382, the things as well as the words, are due to the teaching of Christian priests. 1 Alliteration seems to have prevailed in the primeval poetry, of which the Fded Fiada may be regarded as a specimen, and thence this ornament spread to Celtic latinity. Species of poets were the diianaire, p. 551, and the cainte (lampooner), p. xxxiii. The fer cerda is mentioned, p. 566, as entitled to utter eulogy (molad) and satire (air) in public. The poet s reward was the doas, pp. 246. 1. 3, 350, 1. 19. A historian, if this be the meaning of fer comcni, is entitled to speak, if he has a good memory and is skilled in answer and declaration, and narrative, p. 566. Biographers are mentioned as placing incidents under a thread of narration, fo gl6[s}ndilie n-aissnesen, where glu-snathe, like the Sanskrit sutra (thread) may possibly also mean a rule. Letters. Letters or epistolae are mentioned in p. 226, 1. 19, and 301, 1. 13. Patrick in one of his visions sees a man coming as if from Ireland, cum aepistolis innumerabilibus, p. 364, 1. 6, and in the Irish Life in the Lebar Brecc, p. 442, 1. 28, this man (pro- 1 See Thurneysen, Rev. Celt. vi. 336-347. LITERATURE. cliii moted to be an angel) comes co n-eplstlib immdaib leis trio, goedilg (having many letters in Gaelic). The litterae and abga- toriae which Patrick used to read to baptized persons (p. 304, 1.3), may have been religious epistles and primers. 1 That the Irish wizards had books (lebuir) might have been argued Books, from the story told in pp. 57, 284, 460. But this is obviously taken from, the legend of Simon Magus and S. Peter. Books are mentioned as having been left by Palladius in Ireland (pp. 30, 446), as having been given to Patrick by Pope Sixtus (p. 420), as having been brought by Patrick from Eome to Armagh (p. 474). They were carried in the owner s girdle (p. 74), or kept in cases (leborchometa, p. 96, ttaga) or leathern satchels hung by a strap (iris). Instruments of writing are the pen (penn, gen. penne, p. 542), the writing-style (graif, p. 92), ink (dub gl. atra- mento, Wb. 15 a, 10), the writing-board (cldr i scribad, p. 30), and the tablets (poolire, p. 344, corruptly, folaire, p. 46). That these tablets were wooden staves, resembling the short straight swords of the Irish, has been argued by Bishop Graves from the story told in p. 300. The fact that the Irish words for writing, pen, paper, quire, parchment, writing-style, book, letter, and tablet are borrowed respectively from the Latin scribere, penna, charta, quina, membrana, graphium, liber, epistola, and pugillares, 2 is an argument against the know ledge of letters by the Pagan Irish. To this may perhaps be added the numerous instances in Abyitoria. which Patrick is stated to have written abgitoria, or abgatoria, or elementa for his noble or bardic converts, e.g., Ernaisc or larnasc, pp. 110, 320, Oengus, 112, 322, Bron and Mace Kime, p. 138, Cerpan, 308, Mace Ercae, 326, Muirethach, 327, Hinu, 328, and Fiacc, 190. It is, however, possible that these words mean, not as is usually supposed, alphabets, like that carved on the pillar-stone of Kilmalkedar, 3 but the elements, the A B C, of the Christian doctrine. Compare dbgitir crabaith (gl. initium fidei), Wb., 33 c, 13, Aibgitir in Crabaid, the Alphabet of Piety, p. xviii, and the specimen there given of the work so entitled. If so, some knowledge of the Eoman alphabet, which Patrick doubtless employed in these abgi- toria or elimenta, as well as in the copy of the Psalms which he wrote for Sachell (p. 3Q1, 1. 8), must have existed in Ireland before his advent. Whether the Irish then possessed another alphabet the Ogmic and, if so, whether this was borrowed from the Teutons or invented by the Celts themselves, 1 If so. it is unnecessary to insert [soribebat] in p. 304, 1. 4. 2 The Old-Welsh poulloraur. 3 See Petrie, Hound Towers, p. 133. cliv INTRODUCTION. are burning questions which the documents printed in the present work furnish no means of deciding. 1 Oral teaching is referred to in one of the Wxirzburg glosses (11 b, 6) : " it is the custom of the good teachers (dagforciilib) to praise the understanding of the hearers that they may lore what they hear," and cf. ibid. 4 a, 2. A scribe (scriba, Ir. scribnid) is mentioned, infra, p. 337, 1. 24, and various famous calligraphers are commemorated in Irish books. The importance of the scribe s office was so great that whoever shed his blood was liable to be crucified or to pay seven slave-girls. 3. SCIENCE. Here we can only quote such evidence of astronomical know ledge as is afforded by the legends involving the astronomical numbers 7, 12, and 365 (as to which see the index, s. vv. seven, three, twelve), and by the divisions of time, which are, in Irish, strangely numerous : 1. atom (atomus), the 564th part of a moment. 2. ostint or unga, the 12th part of a moment. 3. Irothad, moment, lit. twinkling (of an eye). 4. pars, part, a third of a minute. 5. ininuit, minute. 6. pongc, point, a quarter of an hour. 7. uair, hour (hora). 8. catar, a quarter of a day. 9. laithe, day. 10. tredenus, a space of three days. 11. ntiilaitlie, a space of nine days. 12. sechtmain, week (septimana). 13. coicthiges, fortnight. 14. mi, month, gen. mis. 15. tremse or rdithe, a quarter of a year. 16. lliadain, year. 17. sdegul, age (saeculum). 18. des, aeon. 2 All these are loanwords, except Irothad, laithe, mi, tremse, rdithe, bliadain, and des. Another division of time is the nomad 1 The passage from the story of Bran mac Febail, printed supra, 2 See The Battle of Moira, ed. p. xxxvi., 11. 2 and 4, is one of O Donovan, Dublin, 1842, pp. 108, the many mentions in Irish mediae- 109, 331, and Ducange, ed. Favre val romance of the use of Ogmic vv. Athomus, Uncia. writing. ARCHITECTURE. civ (gen. nomaithe, p. 568, 1. 28), the length of which has not yet been ascertained. 4. ART. This is either permanent (sculpture, carving, archi tecture, painting) or transitory (music, acting, dancing). On the art o the Irish the documents now printed throw little or no light. Sculpture and Carving. The Irish had erect wooden images Sculpture (p. 320, 1. 18). For idol arracht (pp. 34, 194, 258) seems to be and the native name. Dr. Todd l says (I know not on what autho- carving. rity) that the idol Cenn Cruaich (p. 90) seems to have been a massive stone pillar. The Book of Leinster, p. 213, b., speaks of tri hidail clock fochethair, four times three idols of stone, and continues (p. 214, a) Ice flaith Herimoin . . . adrad rolce for clocha co tect Patric Mocha maith from Heremon s reign to the coming of good Patrick of Armagh there was adoration of (lit. upon) stones. But these may have been mere unhewn blocks. As to painting and illumination the documents now printed are Painting, silent. It may, however, be noted, that in the Carlsruhe Augustine, fo. 11 c., the verbs exprimuntiir (are drawn) and finguntur (are moulded) are glossed respectively by dufornditev and cruthigtir, and that in the Milan codex, 59 b 7, imago dipicta, is glossed by hi torund gibiach. The word for engraving is rindad. Architecture is, a., Civil, &., Ecclesiastical, c., Military. There Architec- i s nothing in this book bearing on the civil architecture of the ture. Irish, save the words for house (tech) and residence (aross). But the terms for ecclesiastical buildings are numerous. For church we have laislec, cell, domnach (pi. domnaige, p. 168), eclais, redes ( = ro-ecles), ard-eclais, and tempul. For chapel, nemed (p. 240). For oratory, aregal (p. 236) and daurthech. All these, except nemed ( = Graul. nemeton) and dawthech, are bor rowed from the corresponding Latin terms. For cloister, con vent, or ecclesiastical establishment we have two native words, congbail and cathair (pp. 148, 1. 24, 472, 1. 29). It seems to have been surrounded by a raith (p. 236, 1. 14) or what Adamnan calls ualum monasterii, and to have generally contained a tech-mor, great house, (Adamnan s magna domus and monasterium clvi INTRODUCTION. rotundum ), a tempul (p. 472, 1. 29), an oratory (aregal = oracu- lum 1 ), a kitchen (cule or cuicenn), a refectory (prainntech) , and a guest-house (tech n-oiged) built of wattles. 2 A graveyard (relec, ruam) was attached. A disert (hermitage) is mentioned in p. 242. The church was first marked out and then generally built of wattles woven between upright stakes (sudes, Ir. cli). Hence the expressions saidls cli, rosaitJi-som cli, p. 148. Baeda, speaking of Finan s church in Lindisfarne, says that, more Scottorum, it was built of hewn oak (de robore seoto) and thatched with reeds. But the material was sometimes clay. Thus, Patrick built au cecles- siam terrenam near Clebach (p. 317, 1. 21), and in Tirawley he erected an ceclessiam terrenam de humo quadratam, because, says Tirechan (p. 327), non prope erat silua. The Daim-liacc of Bishop Ciaunan is referred to fp. 318) as a domus lapidum, and with this agrees a gloss in H. 2, 16, col. 101, Daimliacc .i. tegdais cloch. Square or quadrangular churches are also mentioned in pp. 110, 321 ; and we read (p. 292, 1. 7) of a sinistralis cedessia, i.e., one lying north and south. But they seem to have been usually round, and hence, as Dr. Todd acutely remarked, 3 only one di mension (that of the diameter) is given in p. 236, 11. 20-22. The normal diameter of the less was 120 feet, of the church, 27 feet, of the kitchen, 17 feet, of the oratory, 7 feet. The church measured by Conall, pp. 70, 370, with sixty of his own feet, seems to have been exceptionally large. Of the interior of the church the documents now printed say little. A cro-cliaingel or screen is mentioned in p. 339, where it is applied metaphorically to laymen as altoir is applied to eccle siastics. The altar was in the east, p. 30. It was sometimes of stone, pp. 94, 310, 1. 33, 313, 11. 5, 6. An immaltoir and an imal~ tolr of stone are mentioned (pp. 446, 466). As Bishop Assicus, Patrick s faber aereus, is said (pp. 96, 313) to have made altars, we may assume that they were also sometimes of copper or brass. The altar was covered with an altarcloth or sheet (anart, pp. 146, 252), which was probably purple. Nuns made these palls, and Patrick is said to have left fifty in Connaught. The bell (doc, gen. cluic, dimin. clucene) is frequently men tioned (pp. 114, 120, 128, 146, 170, 190, 250, 300, 344, 476, 471, 564), but, except perhaps in one case, it seems to have been a hand-bell, and not used for summoning the congregation. The 1 The Old -Irish diminutive ariu- clun points to an Old-Irish aricul = a Low Latin ariculum. 2 Columba sends his monks ut de alicuius plebsci agellulo uirgarum fascicules ad hospitium aferent construendum, MS. Schaff., p. 54 b . 3 St. Patrick, p. 427. MUSIC. Civil possibly exceptional case is in p. 204, where mention is made of the (sound of) the bell out of the great cathair of Mungret. There was probably always a cemetery near the church. It Cemetery. was called relic and ruam. The former word seems from a Low Latin reliquium, a place in which reliquiae (dead bodies, Ir. reilci, 252, 1. 29) were deposited. The latter from Roma. See infra, p. 656, s. v. ruam. The conical caps (benncJiopuir) of the bell-houses (docc-thige, R oun <i ceol-tige) commonly called round towers, Feem mentioned in the towers, prophecy ascribed to the wizards, p. 34. Similar caps, whitened with lime, were on the daurthige or wooden oratories. The churches were often in groups of seven a number Seven probably suggested by that of the Apocalyptic churches of Asia. 1 churches. Thus we read (p. 154) of the seven churches which Patrick had at the river Fochaine (p. 154), in Cianacht (p. 160), and in Hui Tuirtri (p. 168). We also read of the seven which he built (fecit) in Dulo Ocheni, p. 729. A standing cross is mentioned, p. 72, 1. 17, and allusion to such crosses seems made in pp. 276, 325, 326. On the military architecture of the Irish the documents now unitary printed throw no light, the only words relating to the subject architec- being dun (fort), raith (an earthen rampart), and mur, p. 422, ture - which is borrowed from Latin murus. The digging (claide) of Eaith Baccain, the royal stronghold (rigdun) of the district is mentioned, p. 192. Music. Music. The commonest word for melody is ceol, p. xxxviii, where it is applied to harping, and p. 114, where it is applied to the song of birds. Song, chant is cetul, pp. 254, 410. Other words for different kinds of vocal music are andord (tenor ?) andsianan, p. xxxviii. Esnam, p. xxxviii, also seems to mean music, both vocal and instrumental. Of musical instruments none are mentioned save the bell Musical (clocc), and the tiinpan, xliii., which was a stringed instrument. instru - The buinne (tibia), the crot (cithara), and the fob, gen. tuib int?nts (tuba) occur in Wb. 12 C 41, 42, 46; the eruchor (tibia) and horn- shaped organ in Ml. 116" 8, 144" 5. For musicians we have cruitire (harper), a derivative of crott, and senmaire, pp. xxxviii, 142, a derivative of senm (sound). In Ml. 61" 5 de cantatoribus cum suorum choro is glossed by dinaib clietlaidib cosln clilals. To produce music, whether vocal or instrumental, is airfitiud (oirjltedh, p. xxxvii : ar-id-fctis, 410). For sounding a trumpet or striking a lyre the verb used is sennim. A music-house (ceol-tecli) is mentioned, p. 34, but this may mean a bell-tower. 1 Fergusson, Illustrated Handbook of Architecture, ii. 915. U 10231. clviii INTRODUCTION. ACTING. Unlike the Welsh, Cornish, and Bretons, the Celtic Irish seem never to have produced a drama. They had buffoons (druitli, dat. drufhaib, p. 200), and in the Carlsruhe copy of Augus tine s Soliloquia, the actor s name Roscius is glossed by fuirsirc, and mimi by fuirsirechta. So in Sg. 103a liistrionis is glossed by fuirsiri. But in Sg. 49b fuirsire glosses parasitus, in Sg. 45b fuirserdn glosses parasitaster, and in Lib. Hymn., fo. lib ond fuirseor glosses parasito, and there can be little doubt that the primary meaning of the word is parasite, sponger, and that it ultimately got the meaning of buffoon as the Latin parasitus got the meaning of scurra. Dancing (rinced) is not mentioned in the documents now published, nor, indeed, in any Irish MSS. that I have read. 5. RELIGION a. HEATHEN; b. CHRISTIAN. Of the heathen religion of the Irish we have a few but in- Idols. teresting notices. They worshipped, according to Patrick, idula et inmunda, p. 399, 1. 20, and Muirchu also mentions the idu- lorum culturae, p. 275, 1. 2. Of these, one seems to have been Cenn Cruaich, pp. 90, 216, also called Cromm Cruaich, LL. 213b, which is said to have been the chief idol of Ireland, and also (pp. 216, 218) a special god of Foilge s. It is stated (BB. 893 a ) have been of gold, and surrounded by twelve other idols of stone. To this Cromm Cruaich, according to the dinnsenchas of Mag Slecht, LL. 213 b, the Irish used to sacrifice their children (marltais a claind). The poem proceeds thus : Blicht is ith Milk and corn uaid no-chungitis for rith, They used to ask of him urgently, darcend trin a sotha. For a third of their offspring, ba rnor a grain is a grith. Great was its horror and its wailing. Side. According to Fiacc s hymn side were also worshipped. The passage in the Tripartite Life, p. 100, and in Tirechan, p. 315, 11. 6, 7, seems to show that these side were dei terreni, probably the manes of ancestors. The mounds in which they lived were also called side. Whether Erem, gen. Erimon (p. 408) was ever worshipped does not appear. But his name is identical with that of Aryaman, one of the Indian Adityas (p. 408, 1. 14). The adoration of the sun is referred to by Patrick, infra, p. 374, 1. 21. Well- The existence in Ireland of well-worship is also evidenced worship, by the story told in p. 122, 11. 4-15, and p. 323. J In the latter 1 That the Scottish Picts also worshipped -wells appears from Adamnan s story, p. 119. SUPERSTITIONS. place it is stated that the magi, i.e., wizards or druids, used to reverence the well Slan, and offer gifts to it as if it were a god. This is the only passage connecting the druids with Druids, any of the forms of worship above mentioned. There is nothing to show that in Ireland they constituted a hierarchy or a separate caste, as they are said to have done in Gaul and Britain. They seem simply to have been one species of the wizards, sorcerers, or enchanters variously named in Irish druid, maithmairc (p. 42), tinchitlidi, and in the Latin of the Book of Armagh (pp. 273, 278) sciui, magi, aurispices, auruspices? and profetae. The drui, however, seems to have been distinguished by white garments, pp. 325, 326, and by a tonsure, called airlacc giunnae, p. 317, 1. 10. The drui s incantation (dicetal), and the fiUdechta druidechta (chants of wizardry), are noticed in pp. 54, 56. Druids spells or charms (brichta) are mentioned in the Deer s Cry, p. 50. If Tirechan (p. 308, 1. 8) is to be trusted, the druids believed in a doomsday, called erdathe. The superstitions mentioned or referred to in the present Supersti- work are these : tious. 1. The effect of cursing with the left hand (p. 326, 1. 10). A curse may be weakened by the curser (p. 144, 1. 7), or deflected from a human being to an inanimate object, such as a tree (p. 218, 1. 7). But it seems to be irrevocable. So throughout the Kathdsaritsdgara. See Prof. Tawney s version, I. 555, note. 2. Patrick s covenant (cotach) is between Eogan and Eochaid, and should either break it ... his body decays not in the earth (p. 154), i.e. (apparently) he becomes a werwolf. 3. After Patrick blesses his eight clerics and their gillie, a dicheltair (tarnkappe, cloak of darkness) went over them, so that not a man of them appeared (p. 46). The celtair comga which Ciichulainn throws over himself, the Iricht comga, which his charioteer casts over his horses (L.U. 79 a ), had a similar effect. In India if a man repeats a certain charm forwards he will become invisible to his friends ; if he repeats it backwards he will assume whatever shape he desires. 2 4. The spells (brichta) of women and smiths, p. 50. Veneficia is glossed by aipthi in the Wiirzburg Codex and fascinavit by adrayart. 5. Patrick cast his spittle on the rock which lay on his road, and the rock broke into three. A third part of the spittle was then flung a thousand paces (p. 218). 6. Justitia regis temperies maris, terrae fecunditas 1 i.e., haruspices. Divination by means of a slaughtered swine is mentioned in Lebor na hUidre, 92 b , 2 231. Tawney s Katkdsaritsdgara, ii. 1. 37. 1 2 clx IRISH CHRISTIANITY. .... segetum habundantia, arborum fecunditas (p. 507. 11. 35- 40). To the other instances of this superstition mentioned, infra, pp. 507, 670, add the Lebar Brecc, p. 38 b , the Four Masters, A.M. 3303, 3310, 3311: A.D. 14, 15, 76: the Senchas Mar, Laws III. 24 : Skene, Ancient Books II. 483 (A riev enwir edwi fruytheu), and the Odyssey, xix., 109-114. 7. The angel Victor . . . used to leave trace and brack of his feet in the stone (pp. xlviii, 414) : uestigia pedis angueli in petra hue usque manentia cernuntur (p. 301, 1. 12) : uidit aii- guelum Domini stantem et uestigium pedis illius usque nunc peiie [leg. plane ?] adest (p. 330). He (scil. Victor) set his foot on the flagstone : its trace remains : it wears not away (p. 404). In a bird s shape the angel Victor used to come . . . and the trace of his feet still remains on the stone (p. 414). When Patrick blessed the veil on the aforesaid virgins, their four feet went into the stone, and their traces remain therein semper (p. 90). 8. The pestilence does not pass the ninth wave, supra, pp. cvii, cviii. b. IRISH CHRISTIANITY. As to the form of Christianity preached by Patrick I Pre- have already said somewhat. That Christians of some sort existed in the island before his advent in 432, lias been argued, first, from the words of Prosper, cited infra, p. 493, secondly, from Patrick s own words, infra, p. 372, 11. 1G-19. I journeyed in every direction for your sakes, in many dangers, even to the remote parts, beyond which was no one, and where was no one, and where no one had ever come to baptize or ordain clerics or confirm the people : from which, says Mr. King, it is evident that some of the less remote parts had been visited by Christian missionaries already ; l thirdly, from the mention, infra, pp. 94, 313, 348, of the subter ranean stone altar with its four glass chalices, 2 in Tirerrill, Co. Sligo ; fourthly, from the mention (infra, p. 328, 1. 7) of the bishop who met Patrick in Mag Tochuir, and another bishop named Colman, who offered, i A Primer of the Church History I 2 , Q ^ ^ p atrlcft> 222> 223 . of Ireland, 3d ed. i. 3. THE TRINITY. clxi de uotiua immolatione in sempiiernum to Patrick, his church, called Cluain Cain (p. 337, 11. 1-3). 1 As to the doctrines held, and, doubtless, preached, by Doctrines Patrick, I have already spoken. Besides his Confessio, the documents now printed constantly recognise the following : 1. The Trinity (pp. 44, 48,52, 64, 258, 316), or, to quote Fiacc s The hymn, p. 408, the true Godhead of the true Trinity, and the Trinity. Catholic faith (p. 44). According to the Lcbar Brecc, p. 107 b , blasphemy (ecnacJi) of the Trinity is the one sin that cannot be atoned for. 2. Christ s Birth, Baptism, Crucifixion, Burial, Eesurrection, The yon. Ascension, and Judgment are referred to in p. 48, but not his Conception. He is said (p. 316) to be co-eternal and co-equal -with the Father. He creates all things (p. 358). The mysteries of the Incarnation and of Christ s Birth and of his Passion are mentioned in the Wurzburg glosses, 27, 21. According to the Saltair na Eann He was born through the crown of the Virgin s head, 2 and according to the Lebar Brecc, p. 257 a , He is the third Person in the Trinity. 3. The Holy Ghost breathes in the Father and the Son (p. 316) The Holy and speaks through the prophets, p. 2. He is septiform (p. 18). Ghost. He is worshipped (p. 358). He proceeds from the Sen (p. 358, where Patrick perhaps refers to S. John s Gospel, xv. 26, xvi. 7), not, according to the Niceue creed, from the Father and the Son. He is invoked in a hymn by Mael-Isu 3 to inhabit our bodies and our souls, and to protect us against danger, diseases, devils, sins, and hell. And He is thus spoken of in a tract in the Lebar Brecc 4 : IS e immorro gell fo?-acbad Now this is the pledge that icon eclais ifus coleic frisin has been left with the Church here at present for that vision, the Holy Spirit who dwells in her, and who consoles her, and who strengthens her to every virtue. It is this Spirit that deals out His own peculiar gifts to every faithful one in the Church, fegud sin, in Spiral Noem nos aittreband 7 nos-comdid- nand 7 nos-nertand fri cech siialaig. IS e in Spirui-sa fodlas a dana dilsi fessin da cec/i irisech isi[n]d eclats amal is ail leis, 7 1 See Petrie, Tara, p. 23. Ac cording to D. Mac Firbis (Rawl. 13. 480, fo. G3), Declan of Ardmore was one of the bishops who were in Ireland before Patrick. 3 According to the Anglo-Saxon?, lie was born of Mary through her right side (Keciblc, Salomon and Saturnus, p. 204). So Indra (.Riy- veda, iv, 18, 2), and the Bodhi- sattva (Kern, Buddhisms, 1, 30 D.). 3 Goidelica, p. 174. 4 Facsimile, p. 251 1 , 1. 3, trans lated by O Curry, Lectures, p. 376. clxii INTRODUCTION. umal conic a n-airitin uad. Uair is on Spirwi IToem tid- naicther na dana oiregda-sa don ^Eclais Her na danaib ar- chena .i. baithes 7 aitrige 7 frescisiu., dearc 7 treblati. as He pleases and as they are capable of receiving them from Him. For it is by the Holy Spirit that these noble gifts are bestowed on the Church besides the other gifts, even Baptism and Eepentance, and Hope, Charity, and tribulations. The Catho- 4. The Catholic Faith (iris cathlacdae, Fides Catholica, Fides lie faith. christi Catholica, ) is mentioned, pp. 41, 275, 281, 1. 6, 507, 1. 33 ; and Secundinus calls Patrick testis Domini fidelis -in lego Catholica, And the Unity of the Church is mentioned in p. 316, 1.21. The Holy 5. As to the Scriptures and their reception as the rule of Scriptures, faith, we may again cite the Lebar Brecc 1 : IS do danaib airegdai in One of the noble gifts of the Spirfo Noib in scriptuir diada Holy Spirit is the divine Scrip- on inorchaigther cech n-ain- ture, whereby every ignorance eoltis 7 6 comdidantar cec7i is enlightened, and whereby toirsi saagulla 6 ii-adaintir cec/t every earthly sadness is com- sollsi spirfcilda o sonartnaig- forted, whereby every spiritual ther cech n-indlobra. Uair is light is kindled, whereby every triasin scribtuir noib dichuir- ther irse 7 indluigthe ond ecla-is, sithlaigther cech debaid 7 cccJi dechetfaid. Is innte foga- bur comairle forbthi 7 forceful comadaiso cech ceimium foleith isind eclais. Is trithe indarb- thar intledu demna 7 dualach o cech iresach isind eclais. Uair is i in scriptmr diada is mdtliair 7 is mwme ailgeii dona hulib iresachaifr nosn-indithmiget 7 nosn-imraidet, 7 ailter con&at mec thoga do Dia triana co mairle. Uair todailid ind ecna cohernedach dia macu hilblasa ind lenna somilis 7 airera in bid spirialdai on inmhescthar 7 o i ailtniget dogres. weakness is strengthened. For it is through the Holy Scrip ture that heresies and schisms are cast forth from the Church, that every quarrel and dissent is pacified. In it is found perfect counsel and fitting in struction by each and every degree in the Church. By it the snares of devils and vices are expelled from every faithful one in the Church. For the divine Scripture is a mother and a gentle nurse to all the faithful ones who meditate and consider it, and who are nur tured until they are chosen sons of God through its counsel. For the Wisdom bountifully distri butes to her sons the many sa vours of the sweet liquor and the pleasures of the spiritual food, whereby they are continually inebriated and gladdened. Facsimile, p. 251 b , line 9. Translated by O Curry, Lectures, pp. 376, 377. THE EUCHARIST. clxiii 6. Of the Christian Sacraments we may take the list given by The Sacra- tho Roman church, viz., Baptism, Confirmation, the Eucharist, n Penance, Matrimony, Holy Orders, and Extreme Unction. Baptism is mentioned passim in the documents now printed. Baptism. That by Baptism the person baptised casts off the sin of his parents is stated in p. 316, 1. 16. The grace of forgiveness of sins through baptism is mentioned in Wb. 14 C , 19, and in Tur. 45. We are reborn in Christ (adgainemmar -ni hi Crist), Ml. 66 b , 6. Confirmation (Ir. cosmait, a loan from consummatio) is referred Coi to in pp. 368, 372, 484, 551. As to the Eucharist, which Patrick administers as a viaticum, The Eu- p. 316, the following passage from the Lebar Brecc ^may be cited c to show the views of the mediaeval Irish on the subject : IS rann ele didiu don ghill Now there is another part of that pledge which hath been left with the Church to con sole her, even Christ s Body and His Blood, which are offered on the altars of the Christians. sin foracbad icon eclais dia comdidnad ,i. corp Crist 7 a fhuil idbairther for altorib na Cristaide. IN corp on rogenair 2 o Mmre Oig ingin, 3 cen dith n-6ige, cen scailiud n-indiuda, cen la- thar ferrdai, 7 rocrochad 6 ludaidib amirsechaib ar tnuth 7 format, 7 itracht iar trede- nus a bas, 7 suides for deis De Athar in nim hi ngloir 7 im- miadamlai fiad ainglib nime, IS he in corp sin &mal ata isi[n]morgloir domelait na fircoin do meis De .i. don altoir noib. Uair is he in corp-sa setlon saidbir na n- irisech athascnait iar sei aili- thre 7 aithrige in tsoegail ifits isind athardai nemdai. The Body which was born of Mary the perfect Maiden, without destruction of virgin ity, without opening of the womb, without male presence, and was crucified by unbeliev ing Jews from spite and envy, and arose after three days out of death, and sitteth on the right hand of God the Father in heaven, in glory and honour before heaven s angels, it is that Body, even as it is in the great glory, which the righteous con sume off God s table, even off the holy altar. For this Body is the rich viaticum of the faithful who journey along the road of the pilgrimage and repentance of the world hero into the heavenly fatherland. 1 p. 25l b of the facsimile. O Curry, Lectures, pp. 613, 614, translated ibid., p. 377. 2 MS. rogenair. 3 MS. ingine. clxiv INTRODUCTION. Penance. Confes sion. IS lie sin sil na hosergi isiri mbcthaid suthain dona firenaib. IS lie immorro is Lunad 7 is adbur etarthuitnie dona hec- raibdechu uach cretifc 7 dona collaidib nac7i inntsamlaiget cia chretit. Mairg didiu cfistaide nac/i indtsamlaigend in corp noem- Ba in Choimded iar cainbesaib, hi ndeirc 7 i trocaire, uair is isin churp-sa fogabar desmi- rechfc na deerci doroisce cecTi ndeeirc .i. a thidnocul fen cen chinaid darceiid chinad sil Adaim. That is the seed of the resur rection into the eternal life to the righteous. It is, moreover, the foundation and cause of ruin to the impious, who believe not, and to the carnal, who do not resemble it though they believe. Woe, then, to the Christian who resembles not this holy Body of the Lord by pure morals, in charity and in mercy ! For in this Body is found an example of the charity that excels every charity, even giving Itself without guilt for the guilt of the sons of Adam. IS he sin immorro oige 7 comlantitts na hirse cathalcdai amaZ forchantar isin scriptuir noib 7rl, That, then, is the perfection and fulness of the Catholic Faith as is taught in the holy Scripture. To this may be added the "Wiirzburg gloss ll d 7 : it is a re- crucifixion of Christ because they go to Christ s Body indignc. Eepentance after sin is mentioned, p. 316, 1. 18, and in the Wiirzburg glosses, 14 c. 19, we read of dil/juil pectlio ire aithirgi (forgiveness of sin through repentance) and of adldig lite ocpennit (ex-laymen who are doing penance) in seclesiis. In Ireland every sin could be forgiven by means of penance, except the following four : coiblige mairb, diall fri coibdelaig, toitim fo iiasalgrad, forneis coibsen (concubitus cum cadavere, incest, falling under a high grade, disclosing confession), L. B., p. 10 b . Confession of sins is referred to, supra, p. xix, where the word used is cobais for the usual coibse, pi. ace. coibsena, Wb. 6 b , 27. But the practice is not mentioned in the Ti ipartite Life or the Book of Armagh. The expression soul-friend (anam-cJiara) , which is generally equivalent to confessor or spiritual director (p. 544) is applied to the angel Victor (p. 424). The cognate abstract noun ainmcJiairdine (leg. anamcliairtine) occurs in p. 564. The proverb colann cen clienn duine cen anamcJiarait (body without head is man without confessor) shows the im portance attached by the Irish to spiritual direction. Frequent confession, however, is of no profit when breach is frequent also (nl tarba didiu in coibsenugud minic o bis in brissid minio beos, L.B. 10 a . As to Penance, regarded as a sacrament, nothing is said here. CULT US OF THE VIKGIN. clxv Matrimony will be noticed when we deal with the relation Matri- of the sexes. There is nothing in the documents now published m u y- to show that it was deemed a sacrament. Holy Orders will be noticed when we deal with the Holy organisation of the Church. There is nothing to show that they Orders, were technically regarded as a sacrament. Nor is Extreme Unction here mentioned. Extreme 7. That we must all give an account, not only of crimlna mor- unctlon - talia, such as avarice (p. 377, 1.6), but even of the least sins Ju(lgment (rationem etiam minimorum peccatorum) before Christ s judgment seat, see p. 359, 1. 12. Life after death and resurrection after Doomsday are mentioned in p. 316, 11. 19. 20. 8. The B. V. Mary is never mentioned, either by Patrick or Sc- cundinus, Muirchu, or Tirechan. However, of the cultus of the Virgin we have a trace in the Tripartite Life, p. 36, where a wizard who mocked at Mary s maidenhood is said to have been swallowed up by the earth. Her hair is mentioned as a relic, ibid., p. 238. But the document which shows best the feelings of the mediaeval Irish to the Virgin is the following litany, the original of which has never been published, except in facsimile. 1 O Curry considered it to be as old, at least, as the middle of the eighth century. But the forms nit-fiu sind ( we are not worthy ), and the infixed pronoun ar (us) in nacli-ar-leic, nar-geil, point rather to the twelfth. A Muire mor ! A Muire as mo dona Muirib ! A rornor na mban ! A rigan na n-aingel ! A bantigerna ind nime ! A ben Ian 7 forlan o rath in Spirtfa Noib ! A bendae/iia 7 a robendac/ita ! A mdthair na glori suthaine ! A mdtJiair na heclaisi nemda 7 talmanda I A mdthair na baide 7 ind lo- gaid ! A mdthair na sollsi fo?-ordai ! A onoir ind etheoir ! A chomartha na rethinche ! A doras nime ! A chomra ordhai ! great Mary! Mary who art greatest of the Maries ! greatest of women ! queen of the angels ! lady of the heaven ! woman full and fulfilled of the grace of the Holy Ghost ! blessed and most blessed! mother of the eternal glory ! mother of the heavenly and earthly Church! mother of fondness and for giveness ! mother of the preeminent light ! honour of the ether ! sign of tranquillity ! gate of heaven ! golden casket ! 1 Lebar Brecc, 74 a. A transla tion " taken from Curry s MSS. in Catholic University," is printed by Dr. Moran, pp. 224, 225. clxvi LITANY TO THE VIRGIN. A thempail na A lepa na baide 7 na trocaire ! A maise na n-6g ! A bantigerna na ciniud ! A thopair na lubgort ! A glanad na peccad ! A nige na n-anmand ! A matha-ir na ndilliuclita ! A chich na noiden ! A chomdignad na truag ! A redla in mara ! A chumal De ! A mdthair Crist \ A irnazaid l in Choimded ! A cruthach imar cholum ! A sochraid mar esca ! A thogaide mar grein ! A dichor aithisse Eua ! A athnuiged na bethad! A maissc na mbanscal ! A chend na n-6g! A lubgortt foriata ! A iirthopur glassaigthc ! 2 A mdfhair De ! A 6g suthain ! A 6g noem ! A 6g threbar ! A 6g sochraid ! A 6g genmnac/i ! A thempail DC bi ! A righsuide in rig sutham ! A sanctair in Spirtfa Noib ! A 6g do[f]reim lese ! A chethair slebi Leban ! A chupriscc slebi Sioin ! A ros corcorda i[n]feraMW la- coip ! A blathnaigthech mar phailm ! A thoirthech mar olachrand ! A macbrethaig glordai ! A s ollsi Nazareth ! A gloir lerwsolem ! A maisi in domain ! temple of the Godhead ! bed of fondness and mercy ! beauty of the virgins ! lady of the kindreds ! fountain of the herbgardens ! O cleansing of the sins ! O washing of the souls ! O mother of the orphans ! breast of the infants ! O consolation of the wretched ! star of the sea ! handmaid of God ! mother of Christ ! spouse of the Lord ! shapely like a dove ! lovely like the moon ! chosen like the sun ! expulsion of Eve s disgrace ! O renewal of life ! O beauty of the women ! O head of the maidens ! O enclosed herbgardeii ! O pure fountain locked-up ! O mother of God ! eternal maiden ! holy maiden ! prudent maiden ! lovely maiden ! chaste maiden ! temple of Living God ! O throne of the Eternal King ! sanctuary of the Holy Ghost ! maiden of the root of Jesse ! O cedar of mount Lebanon ! O cypress of Mount Zion ! purple rose of the land of Jacob ! flowering like a palm ! fruitful like an olive tree ! glorious Son-bearer ! light of Nazareth ! O glory of Jerusalem ! beauty of the world ! 1 Eor irnastaid cognate with irnaidm. Joseph is called erna- staid toyaide mathar in Choimded, the chosen spouse of the Mother of the Lord, L.B. 13". 2 cf. Canticum Canticorum, iv. 12, LITANY TO THE VIRGIN. clxvii A sochenelac/i/ iu phopuil cris- taidc ! A rigan in betha ! A arad nime ! Eist guide na inbocht ! Na dimicnig cneda 7 osnadai na truag J Berthar ar ndiithrac/^ 7 ar n-ochsada tremutsa inad- naisG in Duileman, air nit fiu sind fen ar n-estecht trcnar nd? o chair illiucl . a banntigerna chumachtach nime 7 talmem ! Dilegh ar cinta [7] ar pec- dai! Scris ar culu 7 ar corbaid ! Tocaib na tuitmeda ina ndeiblcn 7 na cengaltai ! Taithmig na doertha ! Lessaig tremutsa tressa ar ndobes 7 ar ndu Tidnaicc duinn tremutsa blatha 7 cimdaige na soghnim 7 na sualach ! Fethnaig duinn in main 6t ghudib 7 ot impidib ! Nachar-leic uait ar throcfw rc i creich riar naimtib ! Na leic ar n-anmain do Et nar geib chucut fen chaidche ar do chomairce ! Ailmit 7 guidmitno beows tsa, a noem-Muire, triat mor- impide ar th oenMac .i. ar IBU Grist Mac De bii, cwran-ditne Dia ona huilib cwmgaib 7 aim- sigib ! noble-born of tho Christian folk! Queen of the world ! ladder of heaven ! Hear the prayer of the poor ! Despise not the sobs and sighs of the wretched ! Let our longing and our groans be borne by thee ^before the Creator, for through our ill- deservingness we ourselves are unworthy to be heard. mighty Lady of heaven and earth ! Abolish our crimes and our sins ! Destroy our wickednesses and our corruptions ! Uplift the fallings of the feeble and the fettered ! Loose the enslaved ! Repair through thee tho assaults (?) of our evil ways and our vices ! Grant to us through thcc the blossoms and ornaments of the good deeds and the virtues ! Appease for us the Judge with thy prayers and with thy intercessions ! Let us not for mercy sake be (carried off) from thee in a foray before our enemies ! Nor let our souls be en slaved ! And take us to thyself for ever under thy protection. We beseech and pray thee, further, holy Mary, through thy great intercession with thy only Son, even Jesus Christ, Son of living God, that God may protect us from all the straits and temptations ! clxviii INTRODUCTION. Et cuin[n]ig duinn o Dia And ask for us from the God na ndul co fagbamnc uli uad of the elements that we may dilgud 7 logud dar n-ulib all obtain from Him forgive- pucthaib 7 cintaib, 7 co fagbam ness and pardon of all our sins uadsum boons triat impide-siu and crimes, and that we may siraittreb na ftatha, nemda tria obtain from Him, moreover, bithu na mbethad, i fiadnaisQ through thy intercession, the iioem 7 rocnaog in domain. lasting habitation of the Ros-airil-leHi , ros-aittreuam in heavenly Kingdom for ever and saecula saeculorum. Amen, ever in the presence of the saints and holy virgins of the world. May we deserve it, may we inhabit it in saecula saccu- lornm ! Amen. Angels. 9. Angels are mentioned, passim. The nine ranks of those that have not fallen, in p. 258, and sec the Lebar Brecc, p. 72 b . An anonymous angel cleanses the king s hearth for Patrick (p. 14) ; another, named Victor, counsels Patrick during his captivity, pp. 18, 300, 510 ; guides him to G ermanus, brings him a letter, p. 226, and is the angel of the Scotic race, as Michael was the angel of the Hebrews (p. 414). Angels bring Trea s veil from heaven (p. 168), chant at mass (p. 396), and grieve over Patrick s body, pp. 410, 486. 10. The fall of the angels is referred to (p. 258), but not that of Adam ; though the fauna of his paradise is mentioned (p. xxx). II. THE FAMILY. Here we shall consider, 1. The Family. 2. Relations of the Sexes. 3. Parent and Child. 4. Fosterer and Foster-child, and 5. Master and Slave. 1. THE FAMILY. This was called fine ; but the texts now printed throw no light upon its nature. A parricide is called fingalacli, and, according to a canon ascribed to Patrick, p. 507, he is punished with death. 2. RELATIONS OF TUB SEXES. Marriage is a recognised institu tion, and the word for husband is fer, those for wife are len, commdm (p. 14, 1. 4), and setitj. To woo is tockmarc, to wed (or perhaps to betroth) a woman to a man is ernaidm, p. 176, 1. 29, with which irnazaid, ernastaid, spouse, supra, p. clxvi, is cognate. A married pair is denoted by Idnamain, pp. 28, 246. But poly gamy existed, and hence Patrick, like St. Paul, requires for the bishopric of Leinster a a husband of one wife (fer oen-setche, p. 188, 1. 27). A glimpse of the marriage-usages is afforded by the account of Patrick s wedding, lanais (pp. xlviii, 20, 440). THE FAMILY. clxix The newly wedded pair are put on the wedding-night into a house apart. The existence of a married clergy in Britain is clearly evi denced, 1 , by Patrick s own Confession (p. 357), according to which his father was a deacon and his paternal grandfather a priest, and, 2, by the sixth of the canons attributed to Patrick, Auxilius and Iserninus, and cited supra, p. cxxx. Widows are mentioned in one of the canons, infra, p. 607, the king being required to be their defender. A concubine, ban-chara, is mentioned (p. 861), and Patrick unhesitatingly blesses her and her offspring. But the views of Old-Irish ecclesiastics as to connexion with a harlot (mertrecli) will be found in Wb. 9 1 , 4, 5. 1 The stories told in the Cain Adamnain, p. xxii, supra, and the note to the Calendar of Oengus, pp. cxlvi, cxlvii, are probably exaggerations ; but there can be little doubt that women were compelled to go to battle, and were in other respects treated with cruelty and contempt. 3. PARENT AND CHILD. The documents now printed throw little light on this relation. Kings are not to allow their sons impie agere (p. 506), whence it would seem that in Ireland, as else where, the father s authority over his son was absolute, On the other hand, the assignment of Bene n to Patrick (p. 454) is made by Benen s family, not his parents. The father slept with his children (p. 392), and incest was not an unusual consequence. Exposure of children is not here evidenced ; those qui iectant infantes super ajclessiam are mentioned in p. 155, 1. 23. That children were desired is inferrible from one of the penalties annexed to the breach of the contract mentioned in p. 154, 1. 21, children are not born to him thereafter. The obligations of a son to his widowed mother are referred to by Adanman, p. 89 a of the Sehafl hausen Codex : Sed post patris sepultionem iterum fratres te acriter compellent, ut matri etiam debita pietatis inpendas obsequia. Women seem to have been delivered on a flagstone (p. 8), a piece of rowan-tree being placed in their hand. 4. FOSTERER AND FOSTERCHILD. The relations of fosterer (aite nutritor, muimme nutrix ), and fosterling (dalta) seems to have been in Ireland almost of more importance than that of parent and child. There was sometimes a plurality of fosterers. Thus Cormac, son of Eiida, had four, and King Loegaire s daughters naively ask Patrick whether God s Son had many fosterfathers (si Filium eius nutrierunt multi). 1 See, however, the curious story of the wealthy and honoured cleric Lugaid, in Adamnan s Vita Coluru- tiae, i. 38, 39, cd. Reeves. clxx INTRODUCTION. The wizard Caplait is said (p. 102, 1. 30) to have fostered one of King Loeguire s daughters. The authority exercised by the fosterer over the fosterling is exemplified by the story told in p. 212, 11. 15-18. 1 It was pro bably sometimes tyrannical, and therefore kings are enjoined (p. 507) to be defenders of fosterlings. A fosterbrother (comalta) is mentioned (p. 88), and Patrick (p. 90) calls a son of his old master, Miliuc, his fosterbrother. The cognate Welsh cyfaillt means friend. 5. MASTEK AND SLAVE. The notices of this relation are few and not very trustworthy. The statement, for example, p. 440, 1. 22, that the pagan Irish used to free their slaves in the seventh year, seems, like so much in the legend of Patrick, suggested by the Bible. The story of Patrick s wedding to a bondmaid seems to show that marriage of slaves was permitted. But the statement in Fiacc s hymn, v. 3, that during Patrick s six years of slavery he ate no human food, if not a mere poetic exaggeration, tends to show that in other respects slaves were harshly treated by laymen. A heavy penance (a hundred blows on the hands and bread and water for a night) is imposed on a Culdee who curses or disgraces his gillie (L.B. 10 b ). The word for master was coimdiu lord. The words for bondsman were r,mg, gen. moga (identical with the Gothic magus) and mogaid : gnia or gniad (lit. workman) also occurs (pp. 404, 408), and timtUrtUdi attendants is found in Wb. 8 C , 11. A bondmaid was called cumal (which seems cognate with the Old Latin Camilla), inailt, eaclit, and bantraill. Slavery was mox- same (p. 32, 1. 5) = mugsaine, or doere (p. 412). The slave seems to have had a peculiar tonsure called lerrad moga (p. xlix), or irla (p. 509, note 2). The master s authority over his slave seems to have been boundless. Thus Derglam sends his slave to slay Patrick, (p. 110). To the master s possession of his slave the word sellad is applied. The word for redemption from bondage is taifhvricc (p. 430), and a form of manumission is mentioned by Adamnan (Schaff- hausen Codex, p. 89") : t6 . . . libertate donabit, cingulum ex more captiui de tuis resoluens lumbis. 1 The word alumnus here used for fosterer, should have been placed in the Index of Hiberno-Latin words, infra, p. 660. Et qui alit ct alitur alumnns dici potest, Isidorus, Orig. 10, 1. THE TRIBE AND THE STATE. clxxi III THE STATE. This will be treated under the four heads : a. Civil. b. Legal, c. Military, d. Ecclesiastical. a. CIVIL. The tribe was called clann (children, pi. clanna, p. 424), p. 126, or tuath, pi. tuatha, (pp. 406, 408), the latter word cognate with the Umbrian-Oscan tauta, iota, touta, city, and the Gothic thiiula, people. Tuatli is also applied to the whole population of the island (p. 408). The tribe held meetings (ddla), and the statement (p. 208) that the Desi held theirs at night, shows that, as a rule, these meet ings were held in the day. The meeting-place was called f arrack (p. 134.) The assembly was called airecJit (p. 138). When it met, and what it discussed, does not here appear. The head of each tribe seems to have been called a ri, gen. rig, 1 a word cognate with rex and raj, but not quite equivalent in meaning. Patrick appears to use the words rex (p. 372, 1, 21) and regulus (pp. 369, 1. 22, 378, 1. 8) as synonymous. Major and minor kings are mentioned, p. 68, and the ardrige (overkingship) of a certain district is mentioned, p. 210, 1. 14. The consort of a ri was called rigain = Skr. rajni, and his heir-apparent a rig- damna (p. 60). It is not clear how the ri and the rigdamna were chosen. The ri had a rechtaire (steward or reeve) who looked after his tributes. These were rendered either in service such as cleans ing the hearth of the king-house or palace (p. 14) or in kind, such as curd and butter (p. 14). Such a tribute was called cis, a loan from the Latin census. The native words are borime or borome (pp. 554, 556), cognate with Qfyos, cdin, pp. 212, 214, where Colgau renders the word by pensio (tax, impost), and tobacJi, the collector of which was called toibgeoir, L. H. 26. The king s residence was called rightecJi ( kinghouse ) ; and a tech n~imacallma = house of conversation, is mentioned (p. 60), in which his household (munter) assembled, and where he probably gave audience, and held councils. His councillors 1 Tore, gen. tuirc, p. 534, was another word for king, so appa rently is ardrack, p. 226, 1. 13. Whether mdl, p. 336, meant king or noble is not clear. Abb (the Latin abbas) is used for king by Gilla Coemaiu, p. 535. clxxii INTRODUCTION. Hostages. Nobles. Social ob servanees. should be senes sapientes cfc sobrii (p. 507, 1. 28). His edicts were called esngaire, Ml. 105 a 6. The overking of Ireland is called ardri, or ri Temracli (king of Tara), or simply ri p. 42. Adamnan, p. 36 b , styles him totius Scotiae regnatorem. His sole qualification was belonging to the race of ISTiall of the Nine Hostages. 1 He was called ri co fressabra king with opposition, under the circumstances described in p. 524. 2 Ardjlaitli (pi. n. ardlathi Wb. la 3) was used for sovran or chief prince. A joint reign (comflatMus) is mentioned, p. 526. But this seems exceptional. The kings maintained their authority (0. Ir. giallae, ditio ) by a system of hostageship (giallnae, p. 58, eterius, p. 462). Hostages (geill) to kings is one of the four nemid or privileges mentioned in the ancient story told infra, p. 564. The Scandi navian invaders took hostages from the Irish, and the recapture of these hostages (giallu Hcrenn) by Maelsechlainn is recorded, infra, p. 522. The word giall, hostage = W. gwystl, is found also in the Teutonic tongues : A.S. giscl, ON. glsl, O.H.G. gtsal, now Geisel. The passage in p. 186 as to the measure of meal which Cilline had brought out of the palace seems to show that the king supported his poorer followers. His other duties are set forth, infra, p. 507, and in the Sermo ad Reges, Lebar Brecc, p. 37 b . Under the king were various classes of nobles and gentlemen, called in the documents now printed flaithi, airig, and maithi ; in Latin, satrapae (gl. crricj, Ml. 67 a 17), duces (tigerni), principes (aircliinnig), etoptimates (p. 278), orpotentes, p. 210. Eegulus is glossed by rigan, and in Ml. 51 d 21 subregulis l>j forlganib. The rest of the population seems to have been divided into free (soir, soclienelaig) and unfrce (doir, doclienelaig), or aitliich. Social observances are numerous. Thus we read of visiting (p. 42), standing up (p. 44), kneeling or prostration (pp. 46, 220, 234, 282, 1. 7), as acts of reverence. Cleansing the hoofs of the horse of the person sought to be honoured (p. 144, 1. 10) is the strangest of these acts. Walking desel righthandwise/ dextror- sum, i.e., with the right hand towards the person or thing to bo honoured, formerly practised in Gaul, 3 and still in India, 4 is frequently mentioned in Irish books. But in the documents now printed it is only once recorded, in connexion, namely, with the site of Patrick s catliair at Armagh (p. 472, 1. 30). Almost 1 Reeves, Columba, p. 68, note K. 2 And see The Book of Rights, ed. Do no van, p. xiv. 3 TOUS 6euvs TTpoffKWOvffiv ftrl 5ei ffTpe((>6p.ei oi, Posidonius cited Athenaeus, iv., p. 142. 4 Bkr. dakshixam kri. CRIMINAL LA.W. clxxiii all the published literature on this curious subject is referred to by the late Sir Samuel Ferguson, On the Ceremonial Turn called Desiul, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy for March 1877, Vol. I., Ser. II., and by Prof. Tawney, Katlidsaritsdqara, I., 98 99, 573. The solitary instance of the use of a honorific title is in p. 218, where the charioteer, Odran, addresses his master, Patrick, as ft lobba Pdtraic! The solitary mention of the way in which social contempt was expressed is in p. 138, when Patrick pro phesied that a certain tribe who had stoned him, would be under spittles and wisps and mockery in every assembly. What these wisps were is not clear. In this place may be noticed the geisi or gessa, injunctions or The gesta. tabus, which seem to have been so important in ancient Irish life. These injunctions were either to do or to forbear doing some act, either generally or under certain circumstances. They might be binding on an individual or on the community. An example is given, infra, p. 42. It was a gess for any one in Ireland to light his fire on a certain night before the fire of Tara was kindled. Patrick unwittingly struck the paschal fire, and thereby committed a coll gese. Here the penalty was death. The same penalty was inflicted on King Conaire for violating his special gessa, namely, going to make peace between disputants before they came to him : allowing three red horsemen to ride before him : permitting plunder in his realm, &c. But in most cases it was probably only social ostracism. 1 b. LEGAL. When there are no statutory enactments, no body of judges authorised to prescribe and enforce rules for the nation, the distinction between law, usage, and morality must be slight indeed ; and such terms as recht ( law ), p. 564, 1. 24, forbonn (harsh law, p. 564, 1. 20), corns ( proper order P), 484, 1. 7, 552, 1. 14, nos ( custom ?), Usenet (moral law?, p. 34, 1. 2), recUgae (jurisprudence?, p. 562, 1. 15), cain, gen. cdna, pp. 42, 504, 1. 10), and the loanword riagol, (rule, p. 484, 1. 4) can only be rendered with approximate accuracy. In the simplest department, ttat of criminal law, we find Crimes, (p. 507) the following treated as crimes, as acts, that is to say, punishable by the king as representing the community : theft] 1 The gesso, of the lloman Fla- j ject O Donovan, Book of , men Dialis will occur to every \ xlvi-xlviii. Tylor, Early History scholar. See on the whole sub- of Man I; hid, 139,279. U 10231. m clxxiv INTRODUCTION. parricide, perjury, adultery, impiety. The story told in p. 582 shows that murder was a capital offence. Attempts to poison are often mentioned. See pp. xi, xlvi, li, supra, and pp. 54, 182, 381 infra. Poison-making wizards are mentioned in p. 138. The guilty person was called bibdu or cintach, p. 564, 1. 30. Punish- "^ ne Punishments mentioned in the documents now printed arc ments. death, banishment, and sending adrift on the sea. Death is inflicted by beheading (p. 174, 1. 14), drowning (p. 224, 1. 10), or driving a chariot over the criminal (pp. 166, 1. 2, 234, 1. 18, 394, 1. 27). To these we may add from the mediaeval romances burning (loscud), and hanging (crocliad). Crucifixion or the payment of seven ancillae was the penalty annexed to the shedding the blood of a bishop, abbot, or scribe, Wasserschleben, Die Bussordnungen, 140. Deprival of burial may have been annexed to capital punishment (p. 374, 1. 9). Banishment is mentioned once, namely, in p. 524, when Diarmait s son is said to have been put over sea (rocured mace dar muir) . The punishment of sending adrift on the sea is described in p. 222, and more fully in p. 288. The criminal must go unarmed to the shore, having nothing but a small and vile garment. He must bind his feet with an iron fetter (cos-glas, Ml. 83, 10) and fling the fetterkey into the water. He must then enter a nauis wniuspellis, a coracle whose wicker framework was covered with hide only one fold deep, and without food, oar, or rudder com mit himself to the mercy of the sea and wind. A somewhat similar punishment existed in Iceland, but the Icelanders gave the felon oars, flint, and steel, and a supply of victuals. Besides these punishments, there were doubtless flogging (the word for scourge, srogell, is borrowed from flagellum), and im prisonment in the stocks (cep = Lat. cippus) and in bonds (cumreoha, Wb. 53 a 5). Patrick himself waa once fettered with iron for a fortnight (p. 372, 11. 26, 27). SUCCESSION. The right of certain persons to succeed to the property of Ihe deceased owner is recognised in the stories told in pp. 108-110 and 320, and in p. 309. In the former case, as we are told by the Tripartite Life, two brothers fig-ht a duel about their deceased father s land (im ferann an-athar iarna liec) and in Tirechan s Latin (p. 320) this is explained by uoluerunt diuidere hereditatem. In the latter case, seven sons of Amolngad argue a question of heirship before King Loiguire and Patrick, who decide (without, apparently, any legal assistance) that the sons shall divide the inheritance amongst them into seven parts, that they shrill, in SUCCESSION AND CONTRACT. clxxv other words, take in equal shares as tenants in common. And one of them then immolates his share and his son to Patrick s G-od and to Patrick. As to the difference between the ecclesiastica, or religious, progenies and the plebilis, or secular, progenies, in the case of the church at Trim, see infra, p. 336, and bishop Eeeves Columla, p. 355, note c. These are cases of succession ab intestato. Whether the Celts had, without aid from the Romans, evolved the notion of a will is doubtful. The word for bequest, aidacU (also spelt audacht* and edocM) occurs four times in p. 346, but always in connexion with ecclesiastics. The word for inheritance or heritage, orbe, gen. orpi, ace. pi. orfce, occurs in pp. 132, 140. Disinheritance is expressed by diorpus, p. 132. In Ml. 51* 27, heredum is glossed by orbaman. The compound com-arle (Mid. Ir. pi. comorbada, p. 542), means, co-heir, as is usually supposed, but successor. The cognates in other European languages are op<pav6s, orbus, Goth. "I lja, Germ. Erbe. The collective ownership in which the greater part of the land in Ireland was doubtless held is evidenced by the record (p. 337, 1. 26) of the grant which the genus (leg. gens P) of a certain lady made to Binean. But that individual, as distinguished from collective, owner- ship existed in Ireland in very ancient times appears from the passages above referred to, from the expression d or[&e] saindiles in Ml. 51 d 28, from Enda s reference to his ninth ridge (or ninth part of his ridge P) throughout Ireland (p. 80), and from the men tion in p. 192 of the fifth ridge (or the fifth part of the ridge ?) of Fiaec s father. Whether this individual ownership was ab solute, or subject to resumption by the tribe, is a question on which no light is thrown by the documents now printed. Contract : Two words for species of contract occur in the documents now printed, viz., ernaidm, pp. 86, 1. 29; 176, 1. 29, and cotaoh, p. 154, 1. 21. In p. 176 ernaidm is applied to a contract of marriage or betrothal, Pactum is regularly glossed by cairde or smacht. See Ml. 91 b 13, 100 a 4, Examples of the contract of sale (or rather barter) will be found in p. 340. I buy is diu- 1 See Cormac s glossary, s.v. audacht, and O Donovan s Supple ment to O Reilly, s.v. udhacht. Another word, said to mean * bequest is cendaite or cennaite. It is possible that aidacht and cennaite merely mean donations mortis causa. In the Laws, ii. 272, I. 14, ainbechta is rendered by illegal bequest. m 2 clxxvi INTRODUCTION. dim, cennaigim, crenim or creccim. I pay is iccaim. I sell is renim ( ieepvi\it.i) , or reccaim. Price is log. Merces is glossed by cundrad. Trader is eunnaige. I exchange is malartaignn. Lending (uairi) and ardicud (lending on interest) are mentioned in Wb. 31 5. Penerator is glossed by airlictliid. Pignns is glossed by gdl, Ml. 23 d 16, 27 a 6 ; debit! by fetch-, ib., 55 a 7. The contract of lease is evidenced by the expression sencleithe cona fera MI (three sen-cleithi with their land), p. 72 ; coicc senddtli deuce Enda Artidi (E. A. s fifteen sen-cleithi), p. 80. A purchase of a piece of land, with its appurtenances wood, and field, and meadow (=wald, feld, und wiese), with its less and kitchen-garden, is mentioned in p. 340. And in a gloss contained in the "Wnrzbnrg Codex Paulinus, 29 a 23, we have evidence that, in the ninth century, Irishmen used to buy land as a provision for their unborn children. In the case of the cotach, the penalty for breach is two fold; non-birth of children and non-decay of the body when buried. But the performance of a contract seems to have been generally secured by rdtlia (sureties or guarantors) , which were generally human beings, but occasionally (as in p. 566) natural objects, such as the sun, wind, &c. The words for oath are oetli and firluge. For sanction the word is probably ndsnd, p. 566, 1.28, which Dr. Pe trie (i.e., O Donovan or Curry) rendered by vengeance, but Mr. Plummer equates with Lat. nexus. 1 Cairdes, p. 74, 1. 5, is rather a treaty than a contract. Commendation : Commending churches is mentioned iii pp. 68, 335, 1. 29, and - 337. The verb used in commendavit, of which the Irish equivalent is ro-aithni. English lawyers will be reminded of the practice of the Crown commending livings to bishops in the poorer sees. See also Du Cange, II. 444. Legal Procedure : In the documents now printed we have mention made of 1, the ordeal ; 2, the duel; 3, composition ; 4, pleading in court; and 5, reprisal (seizure of moveables). Ordeals. 1- The ordeal by water (iudicium aquae) is referred to in p. 56. The ordeal by fire in the same place, and in pp. 88, 90, where a woman with whom bishop Mel was said to have committed for nication, clears herself of the charge by carrying fire in her cased. 1 The ncsmib (gl. sanctionibus) cited by Mr. Plummer, Rev. Celt., vi. 172, from Ml. 38* 1, is an erroneous reading, which Prof. Ascoli himself has corrected. The MS. has messaib. LEGAL PROCEDURE. clxxvii 2. The duel (nith, del/aid, comrac, urgal, roi l ) seems mentioned Duel, in pp. 108, 320. Two brothers, Bibar a,nd Lochru, fight about some land inherited from their father. Tirechan, or rather his ignorant copyist, says that a lignum (leg. licium ?) conten- sionis, called caam by the heathen, was set. In this caam (= campus ?) the brothers fall to with their two-edged swords. 3. Composition for crime (eric) is referred to in p. 4-2, 11. 4, 5, where the king proclaims that neither gold nor silver should be taken from him who should be guilty of kindling a fire before the fire of Tara was lit. It seems to have co-existed with the more modem practice of punishing crime by the State. 4. Of pleading in court a curious instance is found in pp, 126, Pleadiug. 121,309. Seven brothers exierunt in judicium (submitted to the jurisdiction) of the overking, who first decides a point as to the right to begin, and then, assisted by Patrick, investigates causam hereditatis illorum, and decrees that they shall divide it into seven shares. The Irish word for cause is caingen. Fiadain glosses testem, Ml. 38 d 11 ; forcell adtestatio, Ml. 42 1 : in mesid judicial iter, Ml. 51 C 21. 5. Beprisal by distress of moveables (athgabdil, pignoris capio) Reprisal, is declared (p. 564, 1. 35) to be a privilege of champions. This subject has been so fully discussed by Sir H. Maine (Early History of Institutions), the late Sir Samuel Ferguson (On the Rudiments of Common Law discoverable in the Senchas Mor), and Prof. D Ar- bois de Jubainville (Revue Celtique, vii. pp. 20-31) that I will here only refer to those acute and learned essays. It seems to have been the only means of compelling submission to the jurisdiction of the brehon. 6. Fasting. Another means of enforcing a right or duty is Fastiug. fasting (troscv.d), which has long ago been compared with the Indian dharwa. It forms part of the procedure atliyalxiil, above noticed, and is mentioned thrice in the documents now published. First, in p. 218, when Patrick fasts against (lit. upon) a merciless master to compel him to have compassion upon his slaves. Secondly, in p. 418, where Germanus and Patrick fast against a heretical city to compel it to become orthodox. Thirdly, in p. 556, when Patrick fasts against the pagan king Loeguire to con strain him to his will. I have suggested (infra, p. 560 n.) that the primeval sanction of the practice was the suicide by starvation of the person fasted against. In India another kind of dharna consists in ccnstracting a circular enclosure called a kurh, in which the Brahmans raise a pile of wood or other combustibles, 1 See Prof. d Arbois de Jubain- ville s paper Des Attributions ju- diciaires de fauloritc publique chez les Celtes, Revue Celtique, vi. 12. clxxviii INTRODUCTION. Brehoiu . and, betaking themselves to fasting, real or pretended, place within the area of the kurh an old woman with a view bo sacrifice her by setting fire to the kurh 011 the approach of any person to serve them with a process, or to exercise coercion over them on the part of the Government or its delegates. l Here we have a possible explanation of the strange story of Miliuc s self-cremation, told in pp. 38, 276. Miliuc, who was a wizard as well as a king, when Patrick drew nigh to constrain him and his race to embrace Christianity, constructed a Karh in order to compel the missionary to desist from his attempt ; Patrick disregarded his preparations, so he burnt himself alive, in the belief that Patrick, by burning himself alive (according to the rigour of the etiquette), or from dread of some god s dis pleasure at having been the cause of Miliuc s horrible death, would leave the ancient heathenism intact. But of course Miliuc may have been a devotee, like the Mexican Nanahuatzin, who leapt into a fire to propitiate the gods. 7. Judges. The judges (brithemain, Anglicised brehons), or official arbitrators, by whom the Irish laws were administered, seem mentioned by Patrick (p. 372, 11. 31-34) as the recipients of payments amounting to not less than the price of fifteen men. The derivative brithemnacht glosses sanctione in Ml. 40 a . A brehon, named Ere (afterwards a bishop), is named as one of Patrick s household, and was doubtless useful from his knowledge of customary law. The brehon had, before Patrick s advent, the right to deliver judgment ar roscadaib ocus fasaigib (p. 566), which I have rendered, with some doubt, by on maxims and precedents. Judices ecclesiae are mentioned, p. 507, and some of their duties are prescribed. Whether they had any civil jurisdiction is not clear. The direction that they should have no timorem, liominum suggest that they had some such jurisdiction. c. MILITARY. On military matters not much light can be thrown by such documents as are printed in this work. Warrior. The warrior or champion is called trenfer, p. 264, fennid, gen. fendedu, pi. dat. fennethaib, p. 565, and oc (literally juvenis), p. 510, 1. 95. In the Wiirzburg Codex Paulinus, 3 C 1, stipendium is explained as the name of the remuneration (log) which is given to soldiers for military service (doberr do miledaib ar milte). 1 Beaufort, Part II., i . 780. See Sir James Stephen, Hist. Crim. La \v, ii., 321. MILITARY. clxxix Their offensive weapons were the sword (claideb = Skr. khadga), Offensive which was sometimes of iron (ferreos gladios, p, 300, 1. 32, and wea P ns - two-edged, p. 320), and adorned beluinis . . . dolatis . . . den- tibus (Adanman, p. 88 b ), and the spear (gae, p. 72 = the Gaulish gaison), of which the shaft was called crann, p. 142), and the point Vim (pi. dat. rennaib, p. 536, 1. 6). Jaculum is glossed by airchor. Slings and battle-stones are often mentioned. The axe, Hail, is mentioned, p. 136, but as being a tool, not a weapon. Nothing is said of the bow (fidboc), which the Irish wcern never to have used in war, possibly because the dampness of the climate rendered the bowstring (tet fidboic) untrustworthy -, 1 possibly, also, because archery was ineffective in a densely wooded country. Their defensive armour was first, the shield, sciath, which had Defensive a rim (immbel), and reached to the chin (p. 44), and, second, the armour - corslet, luirech, borrowed from the Lat. lorica. The corslet must have been known to the Irish before the eighth century, as the word is used metaphorically in Fiacc s hymn. There is reason to think that it was sometimes made of horn ; but iron is the only material mentioned in this behalf in the documents now pub lished. See p. xxxi. Arrngascmd (p. 566) seems to be a general expression, com prising both spear and shield. Athargubu glosses arma, Ml. 66 C 11. A band of warriors was called luiden (p. 148), pi. fatidnea (gl. turmae, gl. cuneos), Ml. 112 b 7, 9, or dm, Ml. 33 d 17, or drong, pi. n. druing, p. 476. The first of these words is applied only to footsoldiers (is for cois in luiden, H. 2, 16, col. 93), and is cog nate withEng. band ; the second with the Latin agmen; the third is the late Latin drungus, whence the Greeks of the Empire took their Spovyyos. An army was called dunad (p. 324), sluag (= W. llu), p. 150, whence slogad, an expedition, Ml. 115 a 8, socraite, p. 562, or arbar, Ml. 62 b 13. The van was tossach, p. 150 ; the rear dered. The only words bearing on the art of war is ctirnaid, ambush, pp. 46, 381. No mention is here made of war-chariots. The existence of Cavalry, cavalry seems implied in the story (p. 182) that the Hiii Lilaig pursued Patrick coicait marcach (with fifty horsemen), to slay him, and in the gloss inna marcadachtae (gl. aequitatus), Ml. 72 b 28. 1 Nothing proves the Uiiechtheit of Macpherson s Ossian more than its frequent references to archery. According to Straho, some of the Belgae used bows, but the amnv was chiefly employed for killing birds. clxxx INTRODUCTION. d. ECCLESIASTICAL. 1. Organisation : The documents now published mention the following kinds of male ecclesiastics : 1. archiepiscopus, pp. 353,1.30; 511, 1. 1; aasalep- scop, p. 444, -whose office is called arcliiepiscopa- tus, p. 510. 2. bishop, epsoop, 158, 1. 4 ; ard-epscop, pp. 404, 1. 4. ; 528, 1. 3. 3. uitscilsacart = archipresbyter, p. 98; ard-senoir, p. 526. 4. priest, sacari = sacerdos ; sacart meise, pp. 264, 266, 574 ; lit. priest of the table, and rendered chaplain by O Donovan ; cruimtlier = preby- ter, presb3 T ter, sruitlt, 230, 1. 20. 5. archdeacon, uasaldechon, pp. 30, 104. <">. deacon, declton, deochan, deochain, pp. 8, 432 ; diaconus, pp. 303, 1. 4, 305, 357, 365. 7. subdeacou, subdiaconus, p. 305, 1. 9. 8. exorcist (pp. 303, 1. 4; 305, 1. 25). 9. ostiarius, aistire (pp. 264, 574) =fer bein in chlu/r, bell-striker, Four Masters, A.D. 448. The acolyte or caindlolr ( candelarius qui caudelas in eccle- sia defert ) is not here mentioned, but the word occurs as a gloss on acolytus in Wb. 24 b 32, and in the same MS. 31 d 20, it is said to be nomen gradus. His light was called Usboire, "Wb. 25 11 3, or lespaire. Besides these we have the anchorite (anchorita, p. 337) ; an- choritae aeclessiae, p. 354, 1. 10, who dwelt in a disert, pp. 156, 1. 2 ; 242, 1. 2 ; and the macc-cleirech, p. 156, 1. 9, who seems to have been a divinity student. The word airchinnecli princeps occurs in p. 30 (where it is applied to Pope Celestinus), 214 and 250. In Middle-Irish it generally means the manager of lands annexed to a church or monastery. In conventual establishments we have the cynubita (coenobita), p. 353, and the celldir l (= cellarius 2 ) over whom were the abb, 1 Felire Oengusso, p. clviii., Ml. 144 a , where cellorib glosses pruinp- tuaris. 2 Keeves, Columba, 46, note ECCLESIASTICAL. ucc. sg. abbaith, p. 346, or princeps, the secndabb or secnabb (= secundus abbas), pi. n. secndapid, Wb. 12 b 17, and the ferthigis or oecoiiomus. In p. 30 Pope Celestinus is called abb Romae, and in p. 534 the word is applied to a king of Media. Adamnan, p. 94 a , calls a nunnery puellamm monasterium/ Intermediate between the regular and the parochial clergy were the Culdees, cell De), one of whom is mentioned in p. 198. Female ecclesiastics were the caillecli nun, a derivative of caille = pallium, p. 252, the caillecli legind orlectrix, correspond ing with the/er legind of the monastery, and the manchess = mona- chissa, pp. 98, 560. We read that Mathona was a manchess of Patrick and Eodan s. The proper name Cruimtheris, p. 232, 11. 16, 22, is = presbyterissa. Whether she was a church -officer (Smith, Dictionary of Christian Antiq., s.v. Widows) or the wife or widow of a presbyter, does not appear. Deaconesses (ban- dechuin) are mentioned in the Wiirzburg Codex Paulinus, 28 C . A ban-abb (abbess) and ban-aircMnnech (gl. antistita) are also mentioned, but not in the documents now published. The ordination of bishops, priests, deacons, and clerics is often mentioned. See pp. 30, 62, 260, 262, 326, 1. 21, 372 (where Patrick declares that he made no charge for distributing the ministry ), and 374. But no light is thrown on the manner of consecration. According to the Tripartite Life, p. 30, when Patrick was ordained bishop by Pope Caelestinus, bishop Ger- manus and Amatho king of the Eomans were present. But according to Muirchu, p. 273, Patrick was ordained by bishop Amatho-rex (leg. Matorix p) without, apparently, any episcopal assistance. Golumba went to a single bishop (Etchin) to be consecrated bishop, though, by a mistake, only a priest s orders were conferred upon him. The uncanonical practice of con secrating bishops by a single bishop seems to have prevailed in Ireland down to the twelfth century. Ordination per saltum also occasionally took place. An example in the present work is the case of Fiacc, pp. 402, 404, who was made a bishop without having been a priest or even a deacon. For diocese the words paruchia (-napoiKia) and diocesis (Stoiicriffis) are used synonymously. In monastic language a parochia was the jurisdiction of a Superior over the detached monasteries of the order (Reeves, Columba, p. 336). The Irish bishops, as is well known, had no territorial jurisdiction. 1 Adamndu, p. 35 b . clxxxii INTRODUCTION. The Bishop s duties. are described in the following 12% 1. 1 . Hence are the names of the men of Ireland in Patrick s testament, that there be a chief bishop for every chief tribe in Ireland, for ordain ing ecclesiastics and for con secrating churches, for soul- friendship (spiritual direction) to princes and superiors and ordained persons, for hallow ing and blessing their children after baptism, for directing the labours of every church, and boys and girls to reading and piety. For unless the boys read at every time the whole Church will perish, and there will, be no belief, but black heathenism in the land of Eriu. An to the caution which a bishop ought to show in conferring The chief duties of the bishop extract from the Lebar Brecc, p. IS de ata anmunna fer nErenn i timna Patraic, co raibe primescop cecTia primtua- thi inErww fria hoirdnead oessa graid 7 fri coisecrad eclas, fri hanmchairdine do flathib 7 oirchinn[ch]ib 7 d oes graid, fri noemad 7 bennachad a eland iar mbathis, fria for- congra lubrai cecli eclasi 7 mac 7 ingean fria legend^ 7 crabud, ar minas legat na meic in cech aimsir, itbela in uile eclas, 7 ni bia cretim, acid duibgenntligec/^ hi tir uErenn. orders we are told, ibid., p. ll b , 1. Nach escop didiu dosber uasalgrad for neoch na be tualaing n-airberta i crabud 7 legend 7 anmchairdessa 7 eolas rechta 7 riagla 7 frepuide cuibde di cech pheccaa 1 archena is bibdu 1 - do Dia 7 duine in t-escop sin, uair is immdergad do Crist 7 dia eclats a ndo- roine, et ideo sex annis peni- teat, 2 7 tabrad secht cumala oir fria henech in Duileman beoss. 45: Every bishop, then, who confers high orders on anyone who is not competent to in form in devotion and reading and soul-friendship, and know ledge of law and rule and of the remedy proper for every sin besides, that bishop is guilty as regards God and man ; for what he has done is a reproach to Christ and to His Church : wherefore let him do penance for six years, and let him give, besides, seven cu- mals in gold for the honour of the Creator, 1 MS. bidba. 2 The facsimile has : 7 idied .ui. an peuiterc. BAPTISMAL 1HTES. clxxxiii Bathis didiu uadesiztm 7 comna .i. sacarbaic, 7 gabail n-ecnairce beo 7 marb, 7 oi- frend cech domnaig 7 cech primsollaman 7 cecJt prim- feli. Celebrad cech tratha. Na .111. do chedul ceck diet, aclbt mina thoirmesci forcetul no anmcbairdius. The duties of a priest of the small churches (do mi[n]eclasib) The of the country are thus enumerated in the same manuscript P riest s p. ll b , 1. 35 :- duties Of him then (is required) baptism and communion, that is Sacrifice, and singing inter cession for the living and the dead, and Mass every Sunday and every chief solemnity and every chief festival. Celebra tion of every canonical hour. The three fifties l to be sung every day unless teaching or spiritual direction prevent (him). Baptismal rites : The ordinary baptismal rite is constantly referred to. Patrick himself was baptised in a well (pp. 8, 392, 432), and in a well he baptised the pregnant Fedilm (p. 134), and (it is said) twelve thousand others. That the immersion was trine appears from two glosses in,ttie Wiirzburg Codex Paulinus, 21 d. 13, cesu tJvreJ* i,t twmmud (gl. unum babtisma) though the dipping be a triad, and 27 a 14, teora tonna torunni ( three waves over us ) in babtismo tredenus dosum ( three days to Him, Christ) in sepulcro, as well as from the Stowe Missal, fol. 56&, Discendit in fontem et tin<ntur tor vel aspergitur. Baptism of an unborn child is twice men- tioned, viz., in p. 134, and p. 327, and the rite is thus described in the Lebar Brecc, p. ll a , 1. 44-. Bannscal alacht, dia tic galar co mbi fochraib de bas airlegthar in mbathis for usciu 7 fosesedar 2 in bandscal tar- cend na geni, 7 doberar Fland no Cellach do ainrnm fair, ar is coitchend do fir 7 do mhnai cecht&r de, 7 hibed in mdthair in 11 see sin cu teit tarsin ngein, 7 is bathis do. 3 A pregnant woman, to whom disease comes so that death is near to her, let the baptism (baptismal office) be read out on water, and let the woman con fess on behalf of the babe, and let Fland or Cellach be given it as a name, for either is common to man and to woman, and let the mother drink that water so that it may go over the babe ; and (this) is baptism unto it. 1 i.e., the 150 psalms. 2 MS. foscsegar. See Windisch s Worterbuch, s.v. fosisiur. 3 This;, and the preceding three extracts, have been published by Bishop Reeves (with a translation by Dr. O Donovau) in his essay on the Culdees (Dublin, 1864), pp. 92, <J4, 95. clxxxiv INTRODUCTION. Hence it appears that confession of past sins was in Ireland, as in Carthage, 1 one of the*preliminaries of baptism. When King Loeguire s daughters Avere baptized Patrick blessed a white veil (caille, veste[m]) on their heads (pp. 102, 316). So when Patrick baptised the infant daughters of Maine he blessed a veil on their heads (p. 174). For veil (caille) mantle (brat) is found in the Turin gloss 55. This was laid over the heads of the newly-baptized after the unction with chrism, which is expressly mentioned in the letter to Coroticus subjects, infra, p. 375, as shining on the foreheads of the neophytes. Chrism is also referred to in a gloss (No. 4) in the Turin commentary on S. Mark : As catechumens are taught by a priest at first and are baptized, and as they are then anointed by a bishop, so, etc. 2 A creed was repeated at the baptism (ibid., No. 68). Confirmation : The rite of confirmation (conswmmatio) is thrice referred to in p. 368, note 2 ; in p. 372, 1. 19, and in p. 484, 1. 13, where it is said of Patrick no-ordned, no-cosmad, no-coisrccad, no-bennachad (he- used to ordain, confirm, consecrate, bless). The Irish word for confirmation is cosmait (= consummatio) , the gen. sg. of which, cosmata, occurs in Cormac s Glossary, s.v. caplait (= Med. Lat. ca/pillatio, capillorum evulsio ) : Capla[i]t .i. nomen de chendlo chase .i. quasi capitolavium cend-diunnach .i. iarsinni berrthar each and, 7 negthair a cend oc airichill a cosmata isin caisc. Gaplait ( Maunday Thursday ), a name for the chief day of Easter, i.e., quasi ciqritol-avium, head-washing, i.e., since every one is tonsured then, and his head is washed, in preparation for his confirmation on the Easter Sunday. Tonsure : Tonsuring, referred to in the above quotation, is frequently mentioned in this work. The nickname TdlcJtenn ( adzehead, asciciput ) given by the heathen Irish to Christian priests, and to Patrick KO.T e|ox ? , pp. 34, 220, 448, 482), arose from this practice. Patrick converts and tonsures two wizards (pp. 101, 103), the expression used in the first being he put a shears 1 Tertulliau de Saptismo, cited in Smith s Diet. Christian s.v. Confession. 2 Goiclelica, 2d ed., p. 6. Com pare the Lebar Brecc, p. 244 b , 1. 17. THE MIXED CHALTCE. clxxxv round his hair, and in the second he dipt him (ro-m-berr). Mo-chae is tonsured after baptism (p. 40), but Fiacc is tonsured (l iTtli.lr}, apparently, before he is baptised (pp. 190, 344). In the version told in p. 40 the tonsuring seems to consist solely in shearing the beard (tall tra Patraic a ulcliai do Fiacc). The Culdees were tonsured every month, on a Thursday (L.B. ll b ). Two and perhaps three kinds of tonsure are mentioned : first, Kinds of the monachal {berrad manaig, xlix, 560 ; tonsura monachica, p. tonsure. 510, ut eum in monachum tonderet, p. 25); secondly, the servile (berrad mogad, xlix, berrad moga, p. 509, note : seruilem tonsuram, p. 510, more seruorum erat tonsus, p. 25), which may have been identical with that of Simon Magus, p. 509, note 2 ; J thirdly, perhaps the druidical tonsure (airbacc giunnae, p. 317, 1. 11. The verbal noun for tonsuring is lack-all, pp. 190, 402. Liturgical : For the altar service we find in the documents now printed the following terms : comm[uni]o, p. 327, 1. 9, whence the Ir. commain (ace. sg. 410). See Wasserschleben, Irisclie Kanonensammhim/ 20. eucharitzia Dei, p. 316, 1. 28. idpairt, p. 397. oifrenn, p. 394, 1. 24 ; oifrider (ofl ertur), p. 192, 1. 26. sacrificium, 62, 1. 17 ; Ir. sacarbaic, p. 192, 11. 23, 24. viaticum [setldn] uitae aeternae, 62, 1. 18. A communion anthem, beginning Sancti venite, Christi corpus, is mentioned, p. 396, 1. 14. Patrick s missa is mentioned in p. 322, as having been received by certain religious at Ached Fobuir. The Oblation was called ollu, gen. oblann, or oblae, gen. oblae. The hallowed bread broken up for the Eucharist is called eylogla (fv\ojia) by Adamnan, Schaffhausen Codex, p. 63 a . As to the mystical meaning of the eucharistic sacrifice see the Irish tracts in the Stowe Missal, pp. 64 lj -66 a , and the Lebar Brecc, p. 251 . - The Mixed Chalice :- The practice of mixing water with the sacramental wine seems referred to by Tirechan, infra, p. 327, 1. 9. But there are clear 1 But the tonsure here described as that of Simon Magus seems to have been formed by shaving the hair before a line drawn from ear to ear. See Keeves, Columba, pp. xlvii, note u, 350, 351. 2 Kuhn s Zeitschrift, xxvi, , r )02- 513, xxvii, 441-448. clxxxvi INTRODUCTION. references to this practice in the tract on the Mass in the Stowe Missal (fin iarum ar Jiuisque hi caelech, wine then on water into the chalice ), and in the following quotation from Lebor na hUidre, p. 117 a. "When a shower of gore has speckled The breast of Diarmait s steed robreca broenan cro brunni gabra Diarmato nsce asa negar G-rip ni Iwsta fri sacarbaic. The water wherewith Grip washed Is not clear for the Sacrifice. ! Communion in both kinds : That this was the practice of the early Irish Church is proved, first, from Secundinus hymn, infra, p. 388, 11. 13, 14 ; and. secondly, from the legend related infra, p. 102, where Patrick says to Loegaire s daughters, Ye cannot see Christ unless ye first taste of death, and unless ye receive Christ s Body and His Blood." 2 Daily celebration : That the eucharist was offered every day seems to follow from a gloss in the Wurzburg Codex Paulinus, 20 d 13 : tresinfuil spir- tdldi adoparar cadi dia forsind altoir, through the spiritual Blood which is offered every day upon the altar . The Paten :- The paten, patinus, Ir. teisc (a loan from Lat. discus), or mulloc, is mentioned, pp. 108, 300, 313. Square patens are mentioned in p. 313, 1. 26. The Ir. mias (borrowed from or cognate with Lat. mensa) should probably be rendered, not by ( altar (p. 34, where mias is glossed by altoir), but by altar-slab. See also p. 250 for the miasa made by Tassach, &c. Its place was in the east of the church (p. 34). The Chalice :- A chalice, cailech, is left (p. 808) by Patrick with a nun, ami he leaves in Connaught fifty altar chalices (pp. 146, 300). The chalices made by Tassach, &c. (p. 250) were doubtless of metal, probably of bronze; but four chalices of glass are mentioned ii/ p. 94, one at each of the corners of a subterranean altar. 1 The steed s name. - See also Warren, Litiirrfii and Ritual of Ilif ( I /lic Cluin-h, pp. 134, 135. VESTMENTS. clxxxvii The Credence-table : The credence-table (menistir, ineinistir, menstir) is mentioned pp. 40, 86, 190, 250, 344, 452. Such tables were made by Tassach, &c., and were always probably of metal. The Fistula : A fistula (buinne) of gold, through which the sacramental wine was sucked, seems mentioned in p. 86, 1. 4. The Flabellum : The flabellum or eucharistic fan (culebath) is not mentioned in the documents now published. But the Irish word, which pro bably means flyflap, occurs as a gloss in the Carlsruhe Codex Augustinus, No. 86, and (spelt cuilebad, cuilefaldh, cullebaigli) in various Middle Irish MSS. And the thing itself is represented in ancient Irish illuminations. 1 Vestments : The cassal (pp. 56, 58, 246, 274, 384, 398) used by males as well as females, p. 108, the cochall (pp. 384, 398), and the caille = pallium used by nuns, are the only ecclesiastical garments mentioned in the documents now printed. The cassal is de scribed as bratt tollchenn, pp. 34, 448, or domus (casula) capite perforate, p. 274. A cassula magi is mentioned, p. 306. As to the use of colours in sacerdotal vestments, we have, in Colour?, the Tripartite Life and the Book of Armagh, only the mention of the white robes (ttaige gela) worn by Patrick and his clerics (at matins?) beside the well of Clebach (p. 100), and the calls Jinn ( candidam vestem, p. 316, 1. 22) blessed on the heads of baptised girls (p. 102), and the neophytes (p. 375, 1. 30). So Adamnan speaks only of the brethren going to church die sollempni albati (p. 113 b ). But in the later middle ages, in Ireland as well as on tne Continent, the ecclesiastical use of colours was greatly ex tended. Thus the Lebar Brecc (p. 108 a, b) contains a tract in which eight colours are mentioned, and the mystical meaning of each is stated. The original 2 of this curious tract has never been published, except in facsimile. It runs as follows : Cachtt, 3 cia lasa tucait na Query, by whom were yon datha examla ucut isin cochull various colours first brouglil n-oiffrind hitus ? into the robe of Offering ? 1 Warren, Liturgy and Ritual of Essays on the Early Irish Churcli, the Celtic Church, 144. pp. 171, 172. - A translation (omitting the j 3 A scribal error, due to a mis- last paragraph) "from the Curry j reading of the compendium r/s, i.e., MSS. in Catholic University " is Ceist. printed by Dr. Moran, in his olxxxviii INTRODUCTION. Ni anse. Moyse mac Amra dorat hi cochull oiffrind Aroin meic Amra a brathar fessin. Is eside ba cetehacart ir-recht Moyse. IS fisid cia lin dath ro he- crad la Moyse i cochull Aroin. Ni anse; noclit .i. buide, gorm, gel, uaine, dond, derg, dub, corcair. Hit eat sin tra lin datli dligiws each cochull oif- frind ann osin ille. IS fisid cid ara tnctha in saine [sin] isin cochnll n-oif- fcind sech a beth foroen dath. Ni anse : tria ruin 7 figuir. Ni techta tra do nach sacai t indail l ouirp Crist dochumm n-6ifrind cen chochull sroill taitnemaig imme cwsna dath- aib examlu ann, 7 cura, reithe a merema fri saine 7 tuicse cec/ta datha sech araile dib, 7 cvrab Ian d faitchiws 7 d ua- man De a mewma in tsacairt in tan dos-bera dia oid saine <(>,<! i datha fri araile dib 7 co scarsat a menmam fri huaill 7 dimws annal doforne e\&mlacht cec/;a datha. Not hard to say. Moses, son of Amram, brought (them) into the robe of Offering of Aaron son of Ainrarn, his own brother. He was the first priest in Moses Law. It is worth knowing how many colours were set by Moses in Aaron s robe. Not hard to say : eight ; to wit, yellow, blue, white, green, brown, red, black, purple. That, then, is the number (if colours which every robe of Offering is bound to have in it from that time to this. It is worth knowing why that diversity was brought into the robe of Offering instead of its being one colour. Not hard to say : through mystery and figure. It is not fitting, then, for any priest to approach Christ s Body towards the Offering without a robe of shining satin around him, with the various colours therein. And let his mind run with the diversity and under standing of each of these seve ral colours ; and let the mind of the priest be full of watch fulness and of the fear of God when he takes heed of the diversity of each of those colours from the others, so that they withdraw his mind from arrogance and pride, as the difference of each colour denoteth. 1 Compare dail near, within reach, O K. K UCHABISTIC COLO L KS. clxxxix IS ed tra doforne in mbuide intan fegtts in sacart fair .i. conid ere 7 luaithriud in talam is adbur dia churp, 7 conid isin luaithred cetna Tagus do- ridise 7 cona taraill ceimm n- uabcur in sacart desin iarwm. . IS ed doforne in ngormm infcan fegus fair, cwra scara a me>?-ma fri diurrms 7 dualchib in tssegail, 7 co tarda a agad fri nem i n-iimla 7 i n-isle fri Dia Athaw- fil isna nemdaib. IS eel doforne in ngel intern fegus fair, _c?-a immdergthr imme ar fele 7 iiaire mewip genmnaid taitnemach a cride 7 a mercma amaZ nan tuinde, no amaZ chailc for bendchobar daurthige, no amal datb. gesi fri grein ce[n] nacb. n-ernail [p. 108 b.] pecaid do bice no mor do airisium ina cride. IS ed doforne in ii-uaine iii- tan fegus fair, cura, lina mifrige moir 7 torsi ndermair a cride 7 a menma ar a tuictber trit .i. a adnocul i crich a sa3gail fo liir talmas, ar is uaine is bunacZ datha da cech tbalmaw. is aire samailter a dath in co- chaill n-oifrind fri huaine. Now this is what the Yellow Yellow, denotes, when the priest looks at it, to wit, that the earth, which is the material of his body, is clay and ashes ; and that it will go again to that same ashes: wherefore, then, a step of arrogance should never visit the priest. This is what the Blue de- Blue, notes, when he looks at it: that he sever his mind from pride and the vices of the world, and turn his face to heaven, in humbleness and lowliness, to God the Father, who is in the heavens. This is what the White de- White, notes, when he looks at it: that he should blush for shame and modesty unless his heart be chaste and shining, and his mind like the foam of the wave, or like chalk on the pointed roof of an oratory, or like the hue of a swan against the Bun, 1 without any kind of sin, small or great, abiding in his heart. This is what the Green de- Green, notes, when he looks at it : that his heart and his mind be filled with great faintness and ex ceeding sorrow: 2 for what is understood by it is his burial at the end of life under mould of earth; for green is the original colour of every earth, and therefore the colour of the robe of Offering is likened unto green. 1 Compare Ruskin, Modern Painters, 1846, vol. II., p. 72, note 1. U 102.31. 2 This must be the meaning, though lina, is active, and mifriyc and torxi arc accusatives. n cxc INTRODUCTION. Brown. Bed. Black. Pnrple. IS eel doforuu in dond intan i egus fair .i. co tardai dia oid scarad a chuirp 7 a anmma fri araile, 7 corup si a adbai iar n-ecaib a adnocul i n-uir tal mas co forcend in bethai 7 iffrend dia churp 7 dia an- maia iar forbu bratha memp iresach a gnim ifus isin tsas- gul. 18 ed doforne in derg intan fe^ws fair cwra scendi 7 c-wra crithnaige a chride im-medon a chleib tria omuii 7 ecla Meic De. Ar ba derg cneda 7 crechta Meic De isin croich iarna chesad do ludacZaib amirsechaifr. IS ed doforne in dub intau fegus fair .i. ewra chiea coserb 7 cugoirt ara pecdaib 7 dual- chib ar omuii tocht i ri-dail Uiabuil, do bithaittreb phe ine cen cricb. IS ed dof ome in corcair in- tan fegus fair in sacari .i. co tarda dia oid Isu fil in nim co iz-imrnud a gloire 7 a miad- amla 7 co ix ngradaib nime ic molacZ in Duilemun tria bithn sir. IBS ed is techta don tsacart indsin, co tarda a meMmain tar dualchib in ts aigail co haire- raib 7 co baibnesaib suthinib This is what the Brown de notes : when he looks at it, to wit, that he take heed of the separation of his body and his soul from each other, and that after death his dwelling is his grave in mould of earth until the world s end, and hell unto his body and his soul after completion of the Judgment, unless his work here in the world be faithful. This is what the Eed de notes : when he looks at it, that his heart should start and tremble amidst his breast through dread and fear of God s Son. For red were the wounds and scars of God s Son on the Cross when crucified by unbelieving Jews. This is what the Black de notes : when he looks at it, to wit, that he weep bitterly and keenly because of his sins and vices, for dread of going to meet the Devil, to dwell for ever in pain without end. This is what the Purple de notes, when the priest looks at it : that he take heed that Jesus is in heaven with the plenti- tude of His glory and His honour, and with nine ranks of heaven praising the Creator for ever and ever. This is meet for the priest then, that he put his mind over the vices of the world unto the eternal delights and 1 Corcair is, of course, borrowed from porpora(pwrpwra), -which is said, in the Turin fragment on S. Mark s Gospel (Goidelica, 12), to be made from weed which is on the crags. The Devil appears to S. Moiling in a purple robe, Book of Leinster, p. 284" 49. THE PASTORAL STAFF. CXC1 filet bin nim icon Athcm- nemdai. Ocus is iat sin na hocht cemendai dofornetf na hoclit ndatha sin in cochuill oifrind iar figuir 7 ruin in Atha? nemdai. IS e tra in cochall oifrind in choer comraic i filet .uiii. ndatha examlai brises 7 srai- nes ilchatha for aslach riDia- buil 7 for dualchaifr in tsaegail, 7 tormaigius 7 metaigis na stialchi 7 na sognima. Ni techta immorro do neoch aile in sroll ara thaitnemche 7 ara uaisle do thabairt ina etgud no nacJt, ina erriud cen- raotha in safari a oenur intan teit do edpart chuirp Crist 7 a fola forsin altoir noim, ar is cochull srolldai dligius imme intan sin. Ocus in sacart vmmorro dia- nws-taidle no dian^s-glacca do bic no mor bannscal hi ngne adaltrais ni techta do Corp Crist do glacad no do thadall cen an art sroill etarru, 7 co ndernai aitrige ndicra fri re .xu. bliadcm ina p*?cdaib 7 ina thairmthecht-ws. pleasures that are in heaven with the heavenly Father. And those are the eight steps which those eight colours of the robe of Offering denote according to the figure and mystery of the heavenly Father. This, then, is the robe of offering; the focus wherein there are eight different colours which often rout and overthrow in battle the temp tations of the Devil and the vices of the world, and which increase and magnify the vir tues and good deeds. Because of its lustre and its nobleness, no one, therefore, is permitted to insert the satin in his clothing or in his rai ment, save only the priest when he goes to offer Christ s Body and His Blood upon the holy altar; for it is a robe of satin that he ought to wear at that time. Now if the priest approach or handle, little or much, a, woman in the way of adultery, he is not allowed to handle or approach Christ s Body with out a sheet of satin between them ; and he must do fervent penance, during fifteen years, for his sin and his transgres sion. The Pastoral Staff: The pastoral staff or crozier (bachall from bacilla) is often men- The tioned. Thus, we have Bachall fsu, given by Christ to Patrick 1 In p. 420 it is said to have been found hv Patrick at Aries. CXCii INTRODUCTION. (pp. 30, 446), and which the saint employed to lay low the idol. Cenn Cruaich (p. 90), to slay a druid (p. 454), and to mark out the raith at Armagh (pp. 236, 474), and for which Tassach made a case (p. 424). We have also the expression crann cromchenn (crook-headed staff) applied by the wizards to crosier, p. 34. Hence it appears to have had a crook or volute. The story told at pp. 89, 468 shows that it also had a point (airmtiud) capable of piercing the foot. As to the meaning of the baculus pasto- ralis see the sis hexameters cited in the Calendar of Oengus, p. clxxxvi. Incense : Incense (ind ingchis, gl. incensum,Ml. 141 C 2) seems referred to by Tirechan, p. 306, 1. 12, where he speaks of the funium lene- dictum ascending into the eyes and nostrils of the heathen. But perhaps the smoke there mentioned is that coming from the paschal fire and the ceriales lucernae. Offerings : Offerings of women s ornaments at the altar are referred to by Patrick, infra, p. 371, 1. 36. The offering of a caldron is re- corded in p. 230 ; the offering of chariot-horses is referred to, p. 244. "We also find recorded offerings, oblations, or invniola- tiones of immovable property to God and certain saints (pp. 66 ? 336), or solely to Ciaran (p. 88) or Patrick, pp. 72, 80, 110 (where the land is given for the sake of the soul of the donor s father), 228, 230, 340 (where it is offered in sempiternum). The grazing of a certain number of cattle is given to Assicus in ed- lairt suthain as a permanent offering, p. 96. In one case the record of offering is accompanied by a statement that the king made it free (liberavit) to God and Patrick, whence it would seem the land was charged with certain payments to the king. This subject may be left with the remark that according to Patrick it is the duty of the king, pauperes elemosinis alere, p. 507, and that the alms of an excommunicated cleric are not to be received, p. 508. Celebrating the canonical hours : It would seem from Patrick s rule (p. 484) that the day and the night were each divided into four tratlia or watches (fri- tliairi), and that he celebrated the tratha in due order. Their names, with two exceptions (espartain, anteirt, p. 124, 1. 7), do not occur in the documents now printed. They are as follows : RELICS. CXC111 1. tcirt, gen. terte, terce. 2. meddnlai, etrutli, etrud, seist sext. 3. noin, gen. nona, nonas. 4. fescor, espartain, vespers. 5. coimpleit (= completa), compline. 6. medonaidche dueawwcTiKoV), iarmerge, nocturn. 7. tiugnair, matain, matins/ lauds. 8. prim, prime. Anteirt (p. 124) seems a loan from the Welsh anterth, the space of time between nine and noon (Silvan Evans). Whether it is a contraction 1 of anter-terth = Ir. etartrath (o etartratli co lietrud, L. B., 219, c. 34) has not yet been settled. The grounds of observance of the eight hours are set forth, in prose and verse, in the Lebar Brecc, p. 247. The Sign of the Cross : Frequent mention is made of this sign (Tropaeum Crucis, airde na cruclie, sigen na croche), the signum salutare, as Adamnan calls it. Patrick is said to have crossed himself a hundred times every day and every night (pp. 124, 486), and Muirchu (p. 293) raises this number to a hundred times every hour of the twenty- four. Patrick uses it to heal a wound, p. 12 ; to wither the hands of quarrelling brothers (p. 110) ; to paralyse a foe (p. 450) ; to open a giant s tomb (p. 324). It is used over a child s mouth in order to cure (by proxy) his sick father, p. 76 ; it is cut mi raculously in hard stone (p. 78, and see p- 136). Whenever on his journeys Patrick saw a cross he alighted from his chariot and prayed by it (p. 293). A cruciform well is mentioned in p. 8. Relics : Eelics (taisi, martrai, reilci) are often mentioned. Palladius is said to have left behind him relics of Paul and Peter, p. 30 ; and relics of the same apostles are mentioned in pp. 86, 396. Ancient relics (mo/rim sruithe), which Patrick had brought with him over sea from the east, are mentioned in pp. 180, 194, 354, 500, and in p. 238 (cf. p. 474). Patrick is said to have stolen as much of the relics of the apostles (taissi inna n-apstal) as he wanted, while the inhabitants of Rome were asleep. As to such pious thefts and praedones sancti, see M. Le Slant s memoir, le Vol des reli- Making friendship to Eodan s relics is mentioned in p. 314 1 Revue Critique, 15 Nov. 1886, p. 388. See also Smith s Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, s.v. Relics, p. 1773, col. 2. cxciv INTRODUCTION. in an obscure passage. The adoration of Fiacc s relics is men tioned in p. 283, 1. 17 : the taissi and reilci (relics and remains) of Patrick himself at p. 170. Bishop Columban s voyage to Bophin Island cum reliquiis sanctorum is recorded, p. 318. Relics were kept in a tiag = theca, e^wrj, p. 556, or serin (scrinium), p. 192. Velum quod custodiuit reliquiae is mentioned in p. i>29. The relics (taissi) of Sen-Patraic (said to have been our saint s tutor) were deposited in a tomb (ulad) in Armagh (p. 505). ! The rite of watching (aire) at night before relics, which is recognised in the early pontificals, is mentioned in pp. 238, 240. Prayer for the dead : The Irish word for this seems to have been ecnairc. Adamuaii. p. H3 b , calls this prayer consueta deprecatio. See Beeves. Columba, p. 211, n. The ideas of the Irish on this ancient lapidary inscriptions, and the Lebar Brecc, p. ll a , 1. 19. Niconfil ni dosgni duine tarcend anma indi atbaill nat cobair do, etir figill 7 apstanait 7 gabail n-ecnairce 7 bendac/ifu menci. Filii pro mortuis parentibus debent penitere. BHacfcmi Ian didiu do Moedoc Ferna cona nwwtir uile for usce 7 bairgin iar tuaslucwd anma Branduib meic o ifiurn. subject are expressed in many in the following extract from There is nothing which one does on behalf of the soul of him who has died that doth not help it, both prayer on knees, and abstinence, and singing requiems, and fre quent blessings. Sons are bound to do penance for their deceased parents. A full year, now, was Maedoc of Ferns, with his whole com munity, on water and bread, after loosing from hell the soul of Brandub son of Echaid. Holy Water : Usce ernaigthe, aqua sancta, is mentioned in the story of Patrick blessing water, which then, sprinkled over the dead bodies of Dare and his horses, brings them back to life (pp. 228, 291). 1 Another word for relic, mind, is applied to the crozier of Patrick s preserved by Muinis, p. 82, and see p. 86, 1. 5. ASCETIC PRACTICES. CXCV Genuflexion : Genuflexions or prostrations (flectenae, slechtana) are often men tioned as religious acts, see pp. 312, 1. 32 ; 440, 1. 14 ; 484, 1. 10. Observing Sunday : Patrick seems to have paid much respect to this day. His resting on Sunday (domnach) is recorded in pp. 146, 1. 2 ; 192, 1. 23 ; and by Muirchu in p. 394 ; and he is twice said to have tried to prevent the heathen from digging raths on that day (pp. 192, 222, 271, 289). A rule of Sunday (cdin domnaig), in nowise to transgress upon it, is mentioned in p. 504. In Hi, and doubtless in Irish monasteries, on Sundays some addition was made to the diet (sanctus . . . praecipit . . . ali- quam quasi in Dominico, prandioli adiectionem fieri 1 ). Ascetic practices : No western Christians were so distinguished for their ascetic practices as the Irish. 2 Thus we read of Finnchu sleeping with corpses, and suspending himself on sickles inserted in his arm pits : of Ultan keeping a stone in his mouth during the whole of Lent : of Ite allowing her side to be eaten away by a stag- beetle : of Ciaran mixing his bread with sand. And the following practices are referred to in the documents now published. Fasting: Fasting (6ine= ieiunium) is frequently mentioned in the documents printed in this work, and there is a short homily on the practice in the Lebar Brecc, p. 258. Every "Wednesday and Friday throughout the year (except in the interval be tween Easter and Whitsunday) was a fast-day, 3 and this has given rise to the Irish names for "Wednesday, Thursday and Friday : cetdin or dia cet-dene, dardoen (== eter cli-oeni), and dia oine didine, Ml. 113 C 1, 113 d 3. Patrick s habitual fasting is referred to in pp. 260, 262 ; and his fasting in the wilderness of Slemish (p. 440) ; his fasting in the isles of the Tyrrhene sea (p. 406, 1. 1) ; the fast for three days and nights by which he dispelled the mists which the wizards had brought over Mag Ai ; and, last of all, the fast for forty days on Cruachan Aigli, after Adamnan, p. 113 s of the Schaff- liauseu codex. 1 See Reeves, Columba, p. 335, n. b. 1 Reeves, Columba, 348. CXCV1 INTRODUCTION. the manner of Moses, Elijah, and Christ (pp. 174, 332, 474, 500), are specially commemorated. Abstinence from fresh meat in Lent is referred to in p. 333, 1. 6. 2. Retiring for a time to a cave : Three Patricks are mentioned, infra, p. 27, as in qiwdam solitario specif, inter montem et mare, and in p. 242 Fiacc is said to have been used to go from. Shrove Saturday to Easter Saturday to Druim Coblai, where he had a cave (uaitn). Here we have instances of the custom of retiring for a time to a cave, which, says Bishop Forbes, was very common among the British and Scottish saints. 1 3. Standing in cold water : Another favourite austerity was standing in a well or tub of cold water. Patrick is said, both in Fiacc s hymn, v. 15, and in the Lebar Brecc homily, p. 484, to have practised this custom. Its object is indicated in the story of Scothine, told by the scholiast on the Calendar of Oengus, at Jan. 2. It was also practised by Finnchua of Bri-gobann (Book of Lismorc, fo. 28 a 1). And see many other instances referred to by Bishop Reeves, Columba, p. 219 n. 4. Keeping lepers : The leper (dam or trosc) makes a great figure in Irish hagio- logy, both as a subject for miraculous cures (see pp. 258, 409, 500), or transits (p. 447), and as an object of humiliating tend ance. Thus Patrick commends to his disciple Mochtae twelve lepers, and Mochtae every night takes them a ration (p. 228). The burial of Comlach, a leper specially attached to Patrick (clam Patraic) is mentioned in p. 84, and see p. 56. S. Brigit also kept a leper named Lomman (clam Brigte, L. B., 64 a). Pos sibly, however, the devotion bestowed on lepers by these saints was due to the belief current in the middle ages that Christ Himself was a leper. 2 Wearing sackcloth is not mentioned in the documents now- printed. In cldlic (from cilicium} glosses lugentes habitus, Ml. 94 C 12. And in the Liber Hymnorum, 3 hi-ccilicc is glossed by hi pennait, and cilicium is explained as the name of a garment made of the hairs of goats or camels. For instances of prayer as an ascetic exercise, see supra p. xix. and infra pp. 389, 408, 494. i Lives of S. Ninian and S. Kentigern, Edinburgh, 1874, pp. 285,345. - See Farrar s Life of Christ, 12th cd., p. 149, n, 3: Burton s Arabian Nights, v. 294. 3 Goidclica, p. 135. RITUAL. CXCVll The Liturgical Tract : The tract on the origin of certain liturgies, of which the re levant portions are printed, infra, pp. 502, 503, has been noticed, supra, p. cxix, but must now be further considered. It is the earliest document bearing on the subject. After speaking of the introduction of the Boman liturgy into Gaul by SS. Trophimus and Photinus, the author states that S.John the Evangelist was the first who chanted the Gallican liturgy (prvmum cursum Gallorum decantavit), then S. Polycarp, and, thirdly, Ireuaeus, bishop of Lyons. He then says (or seems to say) that the liturgy was modified and added to ; that in its new form it was used by Jerome, Germanus, and Lupus ; and that this is what was called, at the date of composing the tract, the Cursus Scottorum. The writer then refers to S. Mark, and declares that Jerome affirms that this Cursus Scottorum was chanted by that evangelist, and afterwards, at different times, by Gregory Nazianzen, by Cassian, by Honoratus of Lerins, and by Cesarius of Aries, where Lupus and Germanus were monks. These two, he says, taught Patrick sacred letters, and had him made archbishop in the Scotiae and in the Britanniae (in Scotiis et Britanniis). There he chanted the same liturgy (ipsum cur sum ibidem decantavit). Ritual : Beyond giving the words for certain books, the documents now printed throw no further light on the details of this subject. We have a soiscela (a gospel) given by Patrick to Mochae (p. 40). This was probably a Latin copy of the portions of the four Gospels which were used in the Mass. It was called in Latiu Evangelium, Evangeiistariiim, Evangeliarium, and in English gospelar. The common expression la tercbdil in tsosceli seems to embody the Irish word. a lebar uird ocus baptismi which Patrick left with deacon lustus is mentioned p. 104: a lebor ortosa p. 40, 1. 6, and libri babtismatis p. 318, 1. 13 : Lastly, we have libri legis, aeuanguelii libri (p. 300) : which have been explained as meaning copies of the Old and ]Sfew Testaments. 1 But consider the seven libri legis, which Patrick gave Mune (p. 326). These can hardly have been seven copies of the Old Testament. 1 Olden, p. 41. U 10231. O CXCVlll INTRODUCTION. Having thus described the codices from which the text of the Tripartite Life has been taken : having endeavoured to fix approximately by historical and grammatical argu ments the date at which it was compiled : having noticed the other documents printed in this work, and described at some length the Book of Armagh and the Franciscan Liber Hymnorum, from which the most important of those documents are taken: having tried to set forth with their aid some parts of the personal history of S. Patrick ; and having, lastly, indicated the instances in which the contents of this work throw some scattered lights on the social condition of the early Irish, and on their religious tenets and practices, I have now, in conclusion, to express my gratitude to eight scholars, of whom seven, happily, are still alive. First, to Father John Colgan, with whose Latin para phrase of the Tripartite Life I compared every sentence of my translation ; Secondly, to Mr. W. M. Hennessy, with whose English version of the Tripartite Life, so far as it extends, 1 I collated mine, and from whom I never differed without much reluctance and diffidence ; Thirdly, to Dr. Reeves, bishop of Down, Connor, and Dromore, who read a proof of pp. 317-321, 348-353, and made corrections and suggestions of great value ; Fourthly, to Count Nigra, who, in the midst of his diplomatic duties, found time to compare a proof of pp. 402-426 with the transcript which he had made at Rome of the corresponding part of the Franciscan Liber Hymnorum ; i It omits pp. 2,11. 6-29 ; pp. 4,6, 8, 11. 1-3 ; in p. 14, 11. 6, 7, the words an nochetfanad ; p. 64, 11. 7-30 ; p. 65, 11. 1-13 ; p. 72, 11. 1-5, 11. 17-31 ; pp. 74, 76, 78, 80, 82, 84, 86, 11. 1-27, 88, 11. 27-29 (ar aroi . . . thocad), p. 106, 11. 15-22 ; p. 114, 11.26-30; p. 116, 11. 1-4; p. 118,11. 14-6 (f/ebthar . . . diij- dider ) ; p. 130, 1. 10 (Ferghas . . . aithin} ; p. 140, 11. 10-26 ; p. 142, 11. 13, 14 ; p. 152, 11. 4, 5 (acht . . . grill); p. 158, 11. 24-28; p. 160, 11. 1-11 ; p. 172, 11. 7-32; p. 174, 11. 1-4; p. 184, 11. 7-10; p. 186, 11. 10-19 ; p. 190, 1. 3 ; p. 202, 1. 4 ; p. 246, 11. 3-23. CONCLUSION. CXC1X Fifthly, to Mr. S. H. O Grady, whose keen and prac_ tised eyes helped me to decipher the dim photograph, from which, owing to the unexpected refusal of the Board of Trinity College, Dublin, to deposit the MS. (H. 3. 18) in the British Museum for a few days, I had to print pp. xlvii-lvii of this Introduction ; Sixthly, to the Eev. Edmund Hogan, S.J.,who, though suffering from a painful ocular ailment, examined for me, in the original MS., some parts of the Liber Angueli, infra, pp. 352-350, as to my readings of which I was doubtful ; Seventhly, to Professor Windisch, of Leipzig, who en couraged me throughout the progress of this long and laborious work, and to whom I am indebted for the explanations of the supposed prefix for (supra, p. Ixxi), and of maiti, infra, p. 694. Eighthly, to the Rev. Thomas Olden, who read a proof of the latter half of this Introduction, and to whom I owe the explanation (p. clxxiv) of nauis unius pellis. Also to the late Master of the Rolls (Sir George Jessel), to the late Sir William Hardy, and to the present Deputy Keeper of the Public Records (Mr. Maxwell Lyte) my thanks are due, for various acts of kindness in connexion with this book. WHITLEY STOKES. BETIIU PHATRAIC. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. U 10231. Wt. 181!20. BETHU PHATRAIC ANDSO. 1 [PARS PRIMA.] Bawl. B. POPULUS qui sedebat in tenebris uidit lucem mag- 512, fo. 5, nam 2 ^ inpopal deissid indorchaib atcowdairc soillsi ^" mooir. Et sedentibus in regione et umbra mortis, lux orta est eis .i. ocus inlucht robatar hiferand ocus hifo- scudh bais fouaratar soillsi diatanic asoillsigud. 5 IN Spirut Noemh, in Spirut isuaisli each spirut .i. in Spirut dorinfith ind Eclais cechtardai innafetarlicce ocus indnufiadnaissi orath ecna ocus faitsine, isd in Spirut sin roraide innabriathrasa tri agin indfatha Is- saias maic Amois. 3 De cuius laude Hieronymus dicit 10 .i. dia moladside atbei-r Cirine noem inniso, Quod non tarn dicendus est profeta quam euangelista .i. co?iid cora suiscelaighthi dar^dh fris indds* faith, arasoillsi ocus araimchuibhdhe roindis sc^la Crist. Ita enim uniuersa Christi ecclesia[e]que misteria ad l[uc]idum 15 prosecutus est ut non eum 5 putes de futuro uatici- nari, sed de prseterito historian! dicere. 6 Arroboi dia soillsi roindis huile ruine Crist ocus na hEcalsi noime conaba doig lanech combad taircetal ret todochaide doneth acht ais%eis ret remthechtach iarnaforpthigud. 20 1 Beatha Padraicc annso, K., in a modern hand. 2 Isaiah ix. 2. These are the only words now legible on the first page of the Egerton copy. 3 Amoin, R. 4 B. has the usual contraction for the Latin quam. 5 earn, B. 6 dexere, B. LIFE OF PATRICK HERE. THE FIRST PART. Popwlus qui sedebat 1 in tenebris vidit luccm may- nam, that is, the people that sat in darkness beheld a great light. Et sedentibus in regione et umbra mortis, 2 lux orta est eis. And they that dwelt in the land and in the shadow of death found a light whence came their illumination. The Holy Spirit, the Spirit that is nobler than any spirit, to wit, the Spirit that inspired the Church, both of the Old Law and of the New Testament, with the grace of wisdom and prophecy, it is that Spirit which spake these words through the mouth of the prophet Isaiah, son of Amos. De cujus laude Hieronymus dicit, that is, to praise him saith Saint Jerome this : Quod non tarn dicendus est pvoph&ta quam evangelista, to wit, that it is rneeter to call him an evangelist than a prophet, because of the clearness and the fitness wherewith he told tidings of Christ. Ita enim universa Christi Ecclesiaegue mysteria ad lucidum prosecutus est ut non eum, putes de futuro vaticinari, seel de praeterito historia/ni dicere. For with such clearness did he set forth all the mysteries of Christ and the holy Church that every one deemed that he made, not a prophecy of things future, but a relation of things foregone after they had been fulfilled. 1 ambulabat, "Vulg. 2 habitantibus in regione umbrae mortis, Vulg. A 2 4 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. den, dino, dia taircetlaib fails! anadfiadar hisund ^j !, 5 tria, aisneis sechmoda[ch]tai .i. Populus qui sedebat in tenebris uidit lucem magnam. In popu desid indor- cataid atcoudairc soillsi moir. Is he 7 , immorro, loth ataebi ind aisneissi lasin faith codii inerbairt remi 5 Primo tempore alien [ijata est [5. a. 2] terra Zabaloii et terra Neptalim, 1 conid forslicht nambriatharsin roraid in faid "Populus qui sedebat in tenebris uidit lucem magnam." In popal desid \ndorchataid atcounairc soillsi moir. luxta historiam, populus Israel captus ab Assi- 10 ris, in tenebris captiuitatis sedens, uidit lucem magnam, id cst radios redemptionis, Hestram, Nehemiam, losue et Zorobabel et cseteros duces populum ex captiuitate ducentes. Mad iarstair cip indus popid Israel sin robai andorcataid na daire Asardai atcowdairc soillsi moir 15 icticlitain asindoirisin immaraen re- Hesb as ocus Ne- mias ocus Zorbobel, ocus immaroen re tiisechu mctc iilsrael archeua tancatar asindoire Asardai. Et sedentibus in regione et umbra mortis lux orta est eis. In lucht robatar hiferand ocus hi foscad bais 20 fuar[atar] soillsi moir dia tanic anin[s]orchugu<i. " Sedentibus," id est stabiles quia erant [stabiles] et im- mobiles in malo. Is he in suide itberar doib .i. ambith cobsaid nemcumscaighthi inhulc. In regione," id est in campo Sendar ubi est Babilonia. In ferand, im- 25 moTTO, an apar am bith, mag Sennar sin, ocus is and ata in Babiloin. " In umbra mortis," id est in peccato et in tempi is idolorum. In foscad bais, immorro, an apar am bith, pecad ocus tempul idal ocus arracht. luxta uero spiritualem intelligentiam, populus gen- 30 tium, qui sedebat in tenebris ignorantise et peccati. Mad iar sians, immorro, ise [5. b. 1] itberar hisund .i. popul na ngente robai andorcataid pecaid ocus 1 Isaiah ix. 1, THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. - 5 One, then, of his clear predictions which is herein set forth through a declaration of the past (is), to wit, Populus qui sedebat in tenebris vidit lucem magnam, the people that sat in darkness beheld a great light. Now, this is one of the two contexts of this declaration of the prophet s, as far as the place in which he had said Primo tempore alleviata est terra Zabulon et terra Neptalim, and after those words said the prophet, Popu lus qui sedebat in tenebris vidit lucem magnam, the people that sat in darkness have seen a great light. Juxta historiam, populus Israel captus ab Assyriis, in tenebris captivitatis sedens, vidit lucem magnam, id est radios redemptionis, Hestram, Nehemiam, Josue et Zorobabel et caeteros duees populum ex captivitate ducentes. According to history, however, that people of Israel which dwelt in the darkness of the Assyrian captivity beheld a great light (as they were) going out of that captivity along with Esdras and Nehemiah arid Zorobabel, and along with other leaders of the children of Israel, who came out of the Assyrian captivity. Et sedentibus in regione et umbra mortis lux orta est eis. They that were dwelling in the land and in the shadow of death found a great light from whence came their illumination. Sedentibus, id est stabiles, quia erant stabiles et immobiles in malo. This is the sitting that is said of them, namely, their being firm (and) im movable in evil. In regione, id est in Campo Sennar ubi est Babylonia. Now, the land in which it is said they were dwelling was the plain of Sennar, and therein stands Babylon. In umbra mortis, id est, in peccato et in templis idolorum. But the shadow of death in which it is said they were dwelling (was) sin and the temples of idols and images. Juxta vero spiritualem intelligentiam, populus gen tium qui sedebat in tenebris ignorantiae et peccati. How- bcit, according to the spiritual meaning this is what is said herein : to wit, the people (are the people) of the 6 * BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi. B. aneolais anallana. Et in regione, id est, in uoluntate b j 2 humana unicui[us]que dilicias cordis sui proferente. In ferand, immorro, hirabatar, oirfitiud na toile doenai insin. Et in umbra mortis, id est, in peccato. IN fos- cad irrabus ann, dorcata [peccaijd insin. TJiclit lucem 5 magnam .i. atco?inairc soillsi moir i.e. lucem Christi et apostolorum euangelium pnedicantium. Intsoillsi atconcatar .i. soillsi Crist ocus nanapstal ic precept soscela insin. Ipse de se dixit, " Ego sum lux l " mundi : qui sequitur me non ambulabit in tenebris." 2 10 Et de apostolis [dixit :J " Vos estis [lux mundi." 3 Et Christus ergo uera lux est qui illuminat omnem] hominem uenientem in liunc mundum : apostoli uero lux illuminata a Christo. Christus est lux sine ini- tio : apostoli vero lux cum initio. Is sodeithbir ciat- 15 bermais comad fri Dia atberta soillsi indsiit. Ar it- beir Eoin ccwidhe ind firsoillsi he triasa rosoillsiged intuile doman. Nox enim erat in mundo usque dum Christus, qui est sol iustitiae, radios suos aspersit in mundum, id est, apostolos et sanctos su[c]cessores eo- 20 rum. Uair robai dorcata mor ocus temel dar cridhibh nangente cen co roscail grian na firinne, i.e. Isu Crist, a ruithin tre airdib in domain dia in[s]orchugu<i irl- ana apstaZaib ocus triana nsemaib ocus firenaibh ocus triana fothoscaghthib noemdaib olcheanai. 25 Oen, dino, dona ruithnib ocus dona lassraib rofaid grian na firinde isin doimm .i. Isu Crist ind ruithen ocus ind lasar ocus ind lia logmar ocus ind lochr[5. b. 2]- and lainderda m[$\orcb.aig iarthar an betha .i. sanctus Patricius episcopus .i. noemPatraic airdescop iarthair 30 domain ocus athair baitsi ocus creitme for [leg. fer] nErenn. Is and at[f]iadar ni dia geneluck coUaide, 1 K. inserts " ih.c " (lesus). | 3 Matth. v. 14. 2 John viii. 12. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 7 heathen which had formerly dwelt in the darkness of sin and ignorance. Et in regione, id est, in voluntate hu- mana, unicujusque delicias cordis sui proferente. Now, the land wherein they dwelt, that is the delighting of the human desire. Et in umbra mortis, id est, in peccato. The shadow wherein they abode, that is the darkness of sin. Vidit lucem magnam, that is, it beheld a great light ; to wit, lucem Christi et apostolorum evangelium praedicantium. The light which they beheld, that is the light of Christ and the apostles preaching the gospel. Ipse de se dixit : " I am the light of the world. He that followeth me shall not walk in darkness." Et de aposto- lis dixit : " Ye are the light of the world." And Christ, accordingly, is the true light which lighteth every man that cometh into this world : but the apostles are the light lighted by Christ. Christ is light without be ginning : but the apostles are light with beginning. This is reasonable though we should say that God was called Light, for John saith that He is the true light through the which the whole world was enlightened. 1 Nox enim erat in mundo usque dum Christus, qui est sol justitiae, radios suos aspersit in mundum, id est, apostolos et sanctos successores eorum. For there lay great darkness and gloom over the hearts of the heathen until the Sun of Righteousness, Jesus Christ, scattered his radiance through the quarters of the globe to enlighten it through his apostles and through his saints and just men, and also through their holy successors. One, then, of the rays and of the flames which the Sun of Righteousness, Jesus Christ, sent into the world the ray and the flame and the precious stone and the brilliant lamp which lighted the west of the world (is), to wit, Sanctue Patricius Episcopus, that is, holy Patrick, high bishop of the west of the earth and father of the baptism and belief of the men of Ireland. Somewhat of the carnal genealogy, of the miracles and marvels of 1 John i. 9, 8 BETHU PHATRAIC. fertaib ocus dia rnirbailib indi noemPatraic ind i t b. 2. ecailsibh na Crisaide isedecim Kal. Apreil arai laithe mis greine. Patraic, d mo, do Bretnaib Ail-Cluade a bunu- dus. Calpurnd ainm a athar, huasalsacart l he. Fotid 5 ainm a senathar, deochan atacomnaic. Ocwcess ainm a mathar: di Frangcaibh di, ocus slur do Marian hi. HinNemthur, 2 immorro, rogenair inti noebPatraic. Occus ind lee fors[a] rogenair inti Patrow c, cech oen dogni luga neithig foithi dofuisim h^isce ama? bid oe 10 cained inguforgaill. Mad fir, immorro, a luga, tairisid in cloch in a haicned choir. O rogenair iarom inti noemPatra?c issecZ rucad cusin mac ndall claireinech dia baitsiud. Gorniass ainm intsacairt, ocus nochoraibi husque ocai asande nad 15 an baitsidh, co tarat airrdhe na cruiche di laim inna naiden tarsin talmain co rommid [sic] topar husque ass. Lauit (.i. Gornias) faciem et roeroslaicti a roisc do, ocus ro erleg in mbathais inti na rofogiaind litri riarn. Dorone Dia firt tredai a[r] Patraic isin maighin-sin .i. in 20 topur husque asin talmawi, ocits a roisc don mac dall, ocus airlegend do uird na baisti cen aithgne a litri cosin. Ocus robaitsid inti Patraic iarsin. Rofothaiged, immorro, eclais forsintopar-sin in robaitseo 7 Patrctic, ocus is and ata in topar ocon altoir, ocus techt[aid] fuath 25 na cruiche ama atfiadat ind Nutritus est ergo hi Nemthur ille puer, crescens in bonis operibus et in uirtutibus quas egit Deus per ilium. Nam[6. a. l]-que [a] pueritia gratia Dei prasditus erat, 1 See Ducaiige, s.v. Archipres- byter. 2 Hinclemthur, R. 3 In maryin : de fonte signato crucis figura. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 9 this holy Patrick is set forth in the churches of the Christians on the sixteenth of the calends of April as regards the day of the solar month. As to Patrick, then, of the Britons of Ail-Cluade (Dumbarton) was his origin. Calpurn was his father s name, an archpriest was he. Fotid (Potitus) was his grandfather s name : a deacon was he. Concess was the name of his mother : of the Franks was she, and she was a kins wo man of Martin s. In Nemthor, however, this holy Patrick was born -, 1 and the flagstone whereon he was born, when any one commits perjury under it, pours forth water as if it were bewailing the false testimony. But if his oath be true the stone remains in its proper nature. Now, when the holy Patrick was born, he was taken to the blind flat-faced son to be baptized. Gornias was the priest s name, and there was no water by him wherewith he could perform the baptism. So with the infant s hand he made the sign of the cross over the earth, and a well of water brake thereout. Gornias washed his face (with that water), and his eyes were opened, and he read the (order of) baptism, he who had never learned letters. God wrought for Patrick a triple miracle in that place, namely, the well of water out of the earth, and his eyes to the blind son, and his reading of the order of baptism without knowing his letters until then. And Patrick was baptized thereafter. A church, moreover, was founded over that well in which Patrick was baptized, and there stands the well by the altar, and it hath the form of the cross, as the wise declare. So in Nemthor that boy was reared. 2 And he grew in good works and in the miracles which God wrought by him. For from his childhood he had been endued with Here Colgan {Trias Thaum. , ,, . ,, p. 117) inserts, presumably irom one of his MSS., an account of a Patrick nc was still unborn. . 15y his nrother s sister, according to Colgan, Trias l^hanm.p. 118. 10 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. antequam inter bonum et malum no[u]isset discernere a i 2 e ^ ui am ueri[ta]tis po[tui]sset indagare, sicut ipse in Libro Epistolarum dicit, inquiens : " et misertus est adolescintie et ignorantie meae. 1 Et custodivit me antequam scirem eum 2 et antequam distinguerem 3 5 inter bonum et malum ; et muniuit me et consolatus est me [sicjut pater filium." Mor di fertaib ocus di mirbailib dorone [Dia] tre Patmic inna gillacht ; adit aisnefim.it uaiti do ilib dib. Fecht and bai Patraic i toig a muime. Dorala ind- 10 aimsir geimrid, collinad tola ocus lia husque less a muime co rabatar lesfaa, ocus fointreb in tighe for snam ocus combaided in tenid. Pafomc, immorro, rocht for a muime amai is b^s 4 do naidenaib ic tothluguc? bith. Is andsin roraide a muime fms : " Nise snim 15 fil forn. Bai ni bud toisigu dun andas biath do d^nam duit, lasse ni beu cid in teni." Patrcwc, im- morro, an[n]ocluined 5 inna briatfo O. so, torothlaig alaili locc na ranic int usque isin tig, ocus rothuim a laim isindusque, ocus doreprendset coic bainne a meraib 20 Pat? aic ; ocus doronai coic oibli dib focetoir, [ocws] rolass in teine ocus ni roardraig intuscue. Romoradh ainm De 7 ocus Patnuc don firt-sin. 8 Fecht aile do Patraic iccluichiu iiir a comaestu .i. a comaltu, indaimsir gemrith ocus uachta int[sa]indriuth, 25 cotorinol Ian a utlaig do bisib ega co tuc leis dia thig co a muime. Is and sin roraide a muime fHssom : " Robad ferr dun brossna crinaig do tabairt diarngorad fris andas atucais." Atrubairt-som iarsin fri a muime : " Creitsiu uair is sochmachtu do Dia corolassat cid [6. a. 2] 30 na bissi a,m.al eraiach." Ocus is deniu-rad, am[b]dar suidiffthi na bissi ega forsan teinith ocus andoi-at a 1 meea, E. 2 earn, B. 3 disdmguerem, K. 4 Here (.the copy in Egerton, 93), begins to be legible. 5 andochluined, E. i dorothlaig, E. 8 desein, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 11 God s grace, even before he knew how to discern be tween good and evil and was able to trace out the path of truth. As he himself declares in the Book of Epistles, saying : " And He had pity on my youth and ignorance, and He took care of me before I knew Him and before I could distinguish between good and evil. And He strengthened me and comforted me, as a father does his son." Many miracles and marvels did God perform through Patrick in his boyhood ; but we will declare (only) a few of many of them. Once upon a time Patrick was biding in his foster- mother s house. The winter-time came, so that a spate and flood of water filled his fostermother s dwelling, and the vessels and gear of the house were a- swim, and the fire was quenched. Patrick, however, cried to his fostermother, as is the wont of babes when asking food. Then said his fostermother to him, " This is not what distresses us: there is something that we would do rather than make food for thee, when not even the fire is alive." Howbeit Patrick, when he heard these words, sought a certain place in the house into which the water had not come, and he dipt his hand into the water, and five drops flowed from Patrick s fingers, and thereof he straightway made five sparks, and the fire blazed up and the water appeared not. God s name and Patrick s were magnified by that miracle. At another time, as Patrick was playing among his fosterbrothers in the season of winter and cold especi ally, he gathered his lapful of icicles and carried them home to his fostermother. Then said his fostermother to him : " To bring a faggot of firewood, that we might warm ourselves thereat, were better for us than what thou hast brought/ Then he said to his fostermother : " Believe that it is competent to God that even the icicles should flame like firewood;" and quicker than speech, when the icicles were set on the fire and when he 12 BETHU PHATKAIC. . B. anail foi, rolasaiset focetoir a,m.al crinach. 512, IO. G, . -TV / 1 -n n a 2. amm JDe l ocus Pat?mc t?^asm firt sin. Romorad Fecht do Patraic ocus dia flair (.i. Lupati 2 ) oc in- gaire cairech co tancator ind uain cohoband 3 docum a mathrech, amal isbes doib, do 61 lomma. OtcoTidairc 4 ** Pat/raic ocus a fiur innfsin, roreithset codian dia terbaud. Dorochair indingen ocus roben a cend fri cloich corbo comfocus bas di. An doadchuired, im- morro, ~P&traic, atconnairc a fiair commo comfocws bas di inna ligu, ocus rodogalsigestar 5 cohadbal, ocus 10 couuargaib fochetoir in flair, ocus dorat airde na cruche tarsincrecht, ocus roslanaig cen nachgalar. Araidi no- ardraigtis foillechta in gelcrechta and. Ocus tancatow* iarsin immalle dia tig mar na 6 cornairsed olc friu. Fecbt aile do Patro/ic ocna cairib co rue in cu &llaid *** cairig huad. Rochairigestar a muimme comor ind. Dobert in cu in cairig slan arabaracli cusin maighin-sin cetna, ocus ba hingnad aisec asind inut 7 -sin .i. adetaib in con allto imonmbiad ngnathach. O tco?znairc, dino, in muime [Patraic 8 ] coforbracZ rath D^ ami .i. hi fertaib 20 ocus hi mirbuilib, nocharad si he comor ocus uoconoc- cobhrad si ccwdigseth nach leth cen heisium immarden Me. Fecht and luid a muime do blegon nabd. Luid-sium, d&no, lea do 61 dighe lemnac/^a. Dastaighter, tra, immon 25 riiboin [isin mbuaile 8 ] coromarb coic bu aile (.i. demon dochuaid inti). Boi toirrsi m6r tor a muime-siurn, 9 co?ierbairt frfs todiuscucZ na mbo. 10 Dodiussaig-som, dano, na bu comdar slana [6. b. 1] ocus icais inndassac/^- aigh. Romorad, d&no, ainm De ocus Patraic trit sin. 30 1 nde, E. 2 lupait, E. 3 cohopunn, E. 4 A.tco/mairc, E. ; Otc(5?idairc, E. 5 rotogailsigestar, E. fl nach, E. mudi, E. 8 Sic, E. 9 .i. do malairt nabo d&sachtui [ge] ocus na .u. mbo aile, E. 10 .i.intan boi i[c]cningi[d] loma, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 13 breathed under it, they flamed forthwith like firewood. God s name and Patrick s were magnified by that miracle. Once as Patrick and his sister Lupait were herding sheep, the lambs came suddenly to their mothers, as is their wont, to drink milk. When Patrick and his sister beheld that, they ran quickly to separate them. The girl fell and struck her head against a stone, so that death was nigh unto her. Now, when Patrick re turned, he beheld his sister, that death was nigh unto her as she lay down ; and he grieved exceedingly, and he raised the sister up at once, and made the sign of the cross over the wound, and healed her without any illness. Nevertheless, the traces of the scar were appa rent there. And then they came home together as if no evil had befallen them. At another time, as Patrick was \pth the sheep, the wolf carried off a sheep from him. His fostermother blamed him greatly therefor. On the morrow the wolf brought the sheep whole to that same stead ; and strange was restitution out of that place, to wit, out of the wolf s teeth, as regards the usual food. 1 So when the foster- mother of Patrick saw that God s grace was growing in o o o him, namely in miracles and marvels, she loved him greatly, and she liked not to go in any direction without (having) him along with her. Once upon a time his fostermother went to milk the cow. He also went with her to drink a draught of new milk. Then the cow goes mad in the byre and killed five other kine : a demon, namely, entered her. There was great sadness on his fostermother, 2 and she told him 3 to bring the kine back to life. Then he brought the kine to life, so that they were whole, and he cured the mad one. So God s name and Patrick s were mag nified thereby. 1 Here Colgan (7V. Thaum. p. 118) inserts the story of the resusci tation of the dead child, given infra l n the homily from the Lebar Brecc. 2 from the destruction of the mad cow and of the five other kine. 3 when he was asking for milk. 14 BETHU PHATRAIC. Eawi B. Bai, dano, dal mor la Bretnu. Luidsom la muime b . /. ocus la aiti isindail. 1 Dorala ccmderbailt a aiti isin dail. Kosoc[ht]sat na huile de hein. Rochiset a chom- nestai ocus rochain a c[h]ommam [leg. chornmaim ?], ocus issed roraide ; " A gille, ced arareilcis in fer robai cot- 5 imorohor do ecaib ? " In gilla, imrnorro, an nochet- fanad, roreith coa aiti ocus dorat a lama immabragait, ocus adrupairt 2 fris : " Eirig ocus tiagam diar toig." Atraracht focet6ir la breithir Patmie ocus docuatar imslan iarsin diatig. 10 Dobeirtis meic an 3 poirt in roalt Ydtraic mil dia mait[h]rib asna miltenaib. Is and [sin] adrubairt a muime fri Patraic, " Cia dobera cech mac [aile] 4 mil dia muime, ni thabraidsi damsa." Ptoucc iarsin Patra^c lestar laiss docum ind usque, ocus rolin ocus rosen ind 15 usque corosoad imtnil, 5 ocus roic cech ngalar ocus cech nancess forsa tardad .i. roboi do cretraib Ido. Fecht nand dochuaid rechtairi in rig (.i. Bretan) do fuacra for Patraic ocus for a muime ccwdigsitiss do glanad fhellaig ind rightighi Ailchluaide. Dochnaid 20 Patraic ocus a muime. Is anclsin tainic intanggeJ co Patraic, ocus ised roraidi ris : " Dena ernaigthi ocus ni ba heicen duit ind opar sin." Orauit Patricius. Rofrlan iarsin intangel a tellach. Is and sin adm- O o bairfc Patraic, " Ce noloiscter a fuil do conduth im- 25 Bretnai6 isin tenlachsa, 6 n6conbia 7 luaithne de iar- nabarach." Ocus ised on comaillter beoss. Fecht naili luith rechtairi ind rig (.i. Bretan) do chuinchid cissa grotha ocus imbi 8 co muime Patraic, ocus ni bai leissi ni doratad isin ciss. Isand sin do- 80 rigni Patraic in gruth ocus innim dontsnechta, co don dail, E. atrubazrt, E. 6 tellachsa, E. 3 in, E. 4 Sic E. 5 corood amil, 11. ; corosoad im- 7 nochombia, E. imme, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK, 1 5 Now, the Britons had a great folkmote. He went to the folkmote with his fostermother and his foster- father. It carne to pass that his fosterfather died in the folkmote. All became silent at that. His kinsmen wept and his wife wailed, and she said : " My boy, why hast thou left unto death the man who was carrying thee?" The boy, however, when he perceived him, ran to his fosterfather, and put his arms round his neck, and said to him : " Arise and let us go home." He arose at once at Patrick s word, and they then went quite whole to their house. The children of the place in which Patrick was reared used to bring to their mothers honey out of the combs. Then said his fostermother to Patrick : " Though every other child brings honey to his fostermother, you bring none to me." Then Patrick took a vessel to the water, and filled it, and blessed the water, so that it was turned into honey, and it healed every disease and every ailment to which it was applied, that is, they held it a relic. Once the reeve "of the King (that is, of the Britons) went to announce to Patrick and his fostermother that they should go to cleanse the hearth of the palace of Ail- Cluaide. Patrick and his fostermother went. Then came the angel to Patrick, and thus he said to him : " Make prayer, and that work will not be necessary for thee." Patrick prayed. Thereafter the angel cleansed the hearth. Then said Patrick : " Though all there is of firewood in Britain be burnt in this hearth, thereof will be no ashes on the morrow." And this is still ful filled. At another time, the reeve of the King (that is, of the Britons) came to Patrick s fostermother to seek tribute of curd and butter, and nought had she that was put into the tribute. Then of the snow Patrick made the curd and the butter, and this was taken to the King. 10 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi. B. rucad [6. b. 2] don rig. Uair rotaiselbath iarom don b 2 rig rosoad inna aicned tsnech[t]a dorit[h]issi. Ro- maith iarom inri in ciss do Patraic dogress. Is he*, immorro, tuirthed tuidechta Patraic hi tossaig cloc[h]um nErenn. Battar .uii. meicc Fechtmaidi for 5 longais .i. .uii. meicc rig Bretan, ccwdeochatar d orcain inArmairc Letha. Dorala drem do Breinaib Sratha Cluaidi for fecht docum ambrathar .i. co Breitmt Ar- muirc Letha, ocus roorte isind orgain 2 Calpuirnd mac Potiti athair Patraic ocus a mathair .i. Concess 10 ingen Ocbaiss do Gallaib. Gaibter, dono, Patraic isind orgain[sin] ocus a di fiair .i. Lupait ocus Tierriss. 3 Lotar for muir iarom .uii. meic Fechtmaidi O ocus Patraic ocus a di fieir leu immbraitt. Issec? dolotar timchell nhEmm fotuaith coggabsat isin tu- 15 aiscert, ocus dosrensat 4 Patraic fri Miliuc mac Buain .i. fri rig Dal-Araidi, ocus rorensat a di fieir hi Con- ailli Mmrtheimne, ocus nimafitir doib. Cethrar, im- morro, rocendaigseom. Oin dibside Miliuc : is do sein arroetsom in[n]ainm is Cotraigi 5 iarsindi foruigenai 20 do cet[h]artreib. Rotec^^, dano, ceithir 6 anmand 7 fair .i. Sucait a ainm o tttstidib. Cothraigi diambai ic fogmtm do cethrur. Magonius a Germano. Patricius, id est pater ciuium, a papa Celestino. Otcounairc, immorro, Miliuc gurbo mog hiressiuch rocendaig on 25 triur aili co fognad do a oenar, ocus foruigenairsom .uii. mbliadna fo bes na nEbraidi. Occws issed roher- bath do, ingairi mucc, ocus ba comrorcu (sic) donti ronortaig samlaio 7 , uair ba coru abith com bad eegawi. cairech ,i. na mac mbethaa 7 . I&ed dorala do iartain 30 corundai .i. comba hsogairi na hEcailsi. Ocus rocess mor nimned in dithrub sle[be Miss]. 1 rohoircthe, E. 2 E. inserts : sin indArmuircc. 3 Lupit 7 Tigris, E. 4 rorensat, E. 5 as Cothraige, E. 6 Read ceithri ? 7 Here a leaf has been cut out of E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 17 So when it had been shown to the King it was turned again into its nature of snow. Then the King remit ted the tribute to Patrick continually. v Now, this is the cause of Patrick s coming at first to Ireland. There were in exile seven sons of Fechtmaide, to wit, seven sons of the King of Britain, and they went to ravage in Armorica. It came to pass that some Britons of Strath Clyde were on a journey to their brethren, that is, to the Britons of Armorica ; and in the ravaging were slain Calpurn, son of Potitus, Patrick s father, and his mother Concess, daughter of Ocbass of Gaul. Patrick, then, is taken in the ravaging, and his two sisters, namely, Lupait and Tigris. Fechtmaide s seven sons then put to sea, and Patrick and his two sisters (were) with them in captivity. They went round Ireland north wards, and they landed in the north and sold Patrick to Miliuc son of Buan, to the King of Dalaradia. And they sold his two sisters in Conaille Muirthemne, and he and his sisters knew nothing of each other. 1 Now, it was four persons that bought him ; one of them was Miliuc : it is thence that he got the name " Cothraige," because he served four households. Now, he had four names upon him : " Sucat," his name from his parents ; "Coth raige," when he was serving the four ; " Magonius " from Saint Germanus ; "Patricias," that is, pater civium, from pope Caelestine. Now, when Miliuc saw that he was a faithful servant, he bought him from the other three that he might serve him alone, and he, Patrick, served seven years after the manner of the Hebrews. And he was entrusted with the herding of swine, and it was a mistake of him who ordained thus, for it was meeter that Patrick should be a shepherd of sheep, that is, of the sons of Life. This happened to liim afterwards mystically, namely, that he was the shepherd of the Church. And he suffered many tribulations in the wilderness of Slemish. 1 Lit. " of them nothing -was mutually known" (imma-jtf.ir), u 10231. B 18 BETHU PHATRAIC. [Here in both MSS. occurs a lacuna which may be thus filled up from Colgan s translation, Trias Tkaum- aturga, pp. 119-122.] Trias Inseruiuit autem ei fideliter Patricius vsque ad p. 11 septimum seruitutis annum l inchoatum ; quo more c. is. Hebraeorum serui manumitti et libertate redonari solebant. Applicatus autem a domino fuit porcorum gregi pascendo et custodiendo, qui sub ejus cura fce- cundis foetibus mirum in modum excreuit. Nee grex magis foetibus et numero, quam subulcus virtutibus et meritis interea creuit, de quibus luculentum veridico ipsiusmet ore prolatum, extat testimonium ; vt constat ex libro Epistolarum ipsius, vbi ait : Quotidie pecora pascebam, et frequens in die orabam magis ac magis : ac crescebat amor Dei in me, et timor ipsius et fides, et spiritus augebatur; vt in die vna vsque ad centum orationes, et in nocte similiter ; vbi etiam in syluis et in monte manebam, et ante lucem excitabar ad ora- tionem, per niuem, per gelu, per pluuiam, fundebam : nee sic ulla pigritia erat in me. Sed modb video, quod turn Spiritus in me feruebat. Quern autem in se feruere dicit, dubio procul fuit septiformis gratiae Spiri tus, qui eum in aduersitatibus consolabatur, et ad ilia ardua cselestium virtutum exercitia et sublimia opera, quae postea exercuit, inuitabat et exercitabat, vt ipse alibi indicat, dicens ; Audiebam quosdam psallentes in me, et nesciebam qui essent. Et inter alia immmera beneficia ca3litus in eum ab infantia collata, non postrema censenda est ille indul- gentissima Domini dignatio, qua eum dignatus est visitare et refouere quotidianis apparitionibus et fa- miliaribus colloquijs angeli Victoris ; qui eum in ad- uersis consolari, et in agendis dirigere et instruere modumque orandi et jejunandi docere, et prsescribere 1 annum, Colg. Other such misprints 1 have corrected silently. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 19 solebat. luxta autem montem Mis in Vltonia solebat angelus eum tempore servitutis frequentare ; vbi ejus p. 120, in specie auis apparentis, vestigia saxo impressa, magna c- 19- populi denotione et veneratione visuntur, et frequen- tantur. Habuit S. Patricij dominus Milcho tres liberos, filium vnum et duas filias ; qui ob summam sancti adolescentis morum suauitatem, Deique gratiam in om nibus actionibus ems relucentem, omnibus humanitatis officijs, intimoque amoris affectu eum prosequebantur, ejusque colloquijs et aspectu mirifice delectati, eum saepius visebant, necessarian! ad corporis refectionem continue adferentes : erga quos et Patricius reciproco referebatur affectu, spiritualis alimonise mercedem pro temporali reponens. Eos enim in principijs fidei Christiana instruebat, et quse docentis angeli magis- terio didicerat, in eorum mox aures, et animos suauiter instillabat. Hsec dum clanculum agitarentur, Milcho in somnijs visionem vidit mirabilem. Vidit enim Patricium quasi domum ejus ingredientem, flammamque de ejus ore, naribus, auribus et oculis egredientem, eumque totum quasi versum in ignem, minitantem et contendentern se concremare, similique incendio exu- rere. Yisus tamen est ipse sibi flammas illas a se re- pellere, ita quod in nullo eum laederent ; sed dextror- sum reflecterent ejusque filium duasque filias in vno lecto jacentes comburerent, et in cineres prorsus re- digerent : quos cineres ventus validus eleuare, et per Hibernise regiones ventilare videbatur. Hac territus visione Milcho Patricium accersitum rogat, vt si valeat, visionis interpretationem velit sibi enodare. Enarrata igitur ex ordine tota visione, Patricius Spiritu sancto illustratus ad Milchonem ait ; Ignis quern vidisti ex me exeuntem, est sanctissimse Trinitatis fides, qua ego totus incendor et illustror, cujus postea prsedicatione conabor illustratum et accensum reddere. Sed mea prsedicatio non faciet in te fructum ; nam obstinata B 2 20 BETHU PHATRAIC. Trias mente celestis gratise lumen a te repelles, et in tene- p. 120, bris infidelitatis morieris ; films vero tuns ct duae c - 20 - filise prsedicatam fidei veritatem ample ctentur, ignisquo Spiritus sancti eos accenclens omne vitimn et pecca- tum ab eis profligabit ; et postquam in sanctitate et justitia omnibus diebus vitas Domino inseruient, et sancto fine requiescent, ipsorum cineres ct reliquiae per Hiberniam deferentur, plurimosque curabunt 1 morbos et infirmitates. Filius auteni hie Milchonis est Episcopus Guasactus, qui est hodie Granardicc* in regione Carbrise : dua3 vero filue sunt dues Emerice que jacent in Clumibromiigh. Appropinquabat et tune tempus redemptionis viri Dei a sua seruitute. Gentilis enim ille populus sole- bat seruos septimo seruitutis anno manumissos, liber- tate donare nisi ipsi sponte velint amplius servare. Milcho autem omnem excogitabat modum, quo Patri- cium in suo retineret seruitio. In hunc autem finem statuit ei, etsi nolenti, sponsam conjungere: quam et curauit in eodem cum eo loco de nocte concludi. Sanctus Patricius puella3 fidem prcedicauit Christi, eximiumque Christianorum virtutum, prsesertim casti- tatis, orationis et deuotionis fructum et decorem. Vnde reliquam noctem, continua in oratione insomnes duxerunt, Illucescente autem die cum videret Patri cius in fronte puella3 quandam cicatricem acceptique antea vulneris vestigium, ab ea petijt cicatricis causa m et originem. Ilia respondit ; Ego, cum paruula ex- istens puella, essem in Nemthor patrio oppido in Britannia, allisi graviter caput ad saxum, quo casu Isethale vulnus accepi ; sed frater meus, Suchat no mine, tune assistens, signo crucis signauit frontem meam, et mox vulnus curatum, et ego sanitati re- stituta sum. Patricius autem arridens, ait ; Ego sum frater tuus, qui et te curaui ; et diuinse dementias 1 curabant, Colg. | 2 Grauardice, Colg. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 21 bonitate factum est, quod mm conuenerimus post tan- Tf ias J ,. ., Thaum., tam quam passi sumus separationem et seruitutem. p . 120, Tune autem diuinam extollentes misericordiam, mox c - 21 - ad eremum et solitudinem se contulerunt. Patricio in solitudine agenti apparuit angelus Vic tor ; qui jubens, vt in Italiam ad discendas scripturas, se conferat, dixit; propera, ecce nauis tua parata est. Sed non erat prope ; sed vt ipse in libro Epistolarum ait ; Forte habebat ducenta millia passuum, vbi nun- quam noturn fuerat iter. Cui respondit Patricius : Non existimo dominum, cui inseruio, mihi recedendi facturum facultatem. Experire, inquit angelus, an sit licentiam concessurus. Patricius autem angelicis ac- quieuit ruonitis. Milcho vero petenti licentiam recu- sauit, nisi auri pondus ejus capiti, justa lance commen- suratum, prius rependat. Cui sanctus adolescens re spondit ; Potens est Deus meus prsestare, quod postulas. Et mox se denuo contulit in eremum : vbi apparuit ei angelus sub specie auis in loco qui Schirec Archaile x nuncupatur, in quo et impressa saxo visuntur in hunc vsque diem, ejus vestigia: cui et Milchonis responsum retulit. Angelus autem ei prsecepit, vt sequenti die ad certi cujusdam de grege porci vestigia attendat, admo- nens quod in fossura terrse ab eo euiscerandae, reper- turus sit quandam auri massam qua a manu crudelis domini redimatur. Patricius monitis angeli acquiescens, in design ata fossura reperit auri pondus non modicum ; quod cum auaro obtulisset domino, optata donatus libertate, liber quo vellet abire permissus est. Emancipatus igitur Patricius, lietus iter arripuit, quo angelica admonitione tendere jussus erat. Milcho vero non ad fidem vel honestatem, sed ad ytilitatem prsecipue respiciens, mox doluit se seruum tam vtilem, 1 Hodie hie locus Scliire Padruic appellatur ; estque juxta raontem Mis in septemtrionali parte Vlto- niae, Trias Thaum., p. 171. 22 BETHU PHATRAIC, Trias tamque necessarium, dimisisse. Vnde pactum prse- p. 120} uaricans, curat recedentem * e vestigio insequi, do- c. 23. mumque inuitum reduci. Sed Dei nutu factum est, vt quod perperam conciperat, opere exercere non po- tuerit. Patricius eniin ad notam eremi solitudinem declinans, ab insequentibus reperiri non potuit. Ac- cessit etiam ad doloris ipsius argumenturn, et aug- mentum, nefarii delicti justissima punitio. Nam auram quod in libertatis pretium, perperam exegerat, paulo post concessam libertatem nusquam comparauit. Patricius, autem, seruitutis timore alas addente, cursum currens magnum, vnius diei spatio ab eo loco ad vsque Boandi numinis ostia peruenit, vbi Kiena- num quendam cognomento seniorem, conuenit : qui nefaria et iniqua conuentione vas electionis pro elixa- tionis vasculo commutans, eum quibusdam mercatori- bus pro aeneo cacabo diuendidit. Sed miraculo subse- quente proditum, et probatum fuit, quam iniquum hoc extiterit commercium. Cum enim Kienanus cacabum domum referret, et ad parietem suspenderet, ipsius manus ita ei, quasi glutino adnexae adhteserunt, vt eas nulla vi potuerit retrahere. Et cum vxor maritum juuare vellet, eiusque similiter adheerescerent digiti ; totaque denique famil[i]a occurreret, vtrumque dominum iuuatura; omnium ita manus obriguerunt et cacabo cohseserunt, ut nulla vi diuelli possent; donee tandem perpetrati facinoris culpam agnoscentes, ad poenitentiam fuerint conuersi, cacaboque restitute, Patricium libertate curauerint redonari. Post hsec Patricius ad nautas, in Britanniam trans- missuros reuersus, ab eis laetanter exceptus, et ad nauem iam soluentem admissus est. Navis Oceano commissa coepit ingenti conquassari tempestate et im- manens pati naufragium. Sed viro Dei ad Dominum suum, qui ventis et mari imperat, orante, mox ces- 1 recendentem, Colg. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 23 sauit quassatio et tempestas : et ventis ad vota spi- Trias rantibus in optato Britannise applicuerunt portu. Egressi vero in aridam inuenerunt regionem ad in- gentia terrarum spatia vacuam et desertam. Per earn autem vastam solitudinem spatio viginti quinque dierum ambulantes, victualibus deficientibus cceperunt fame baud mediocriter premi. Tune eorum maior ad Sanc tum Patricium ait : Ecce Christiane, nos fame conf ectos et morti vicinos, nisi mature ad alimonia prouideatur. Cum igitur Deus quern tu prsedicas, potens sit et misericors, ora vt nostrse succurrat miserise, cibique aliqua refectione nos a prsesenti liberet interitu. Tune Christi seruus in Domini firmiter confisus dementia, ait : Vos credite pleno et firmo pectore Deo cseli, qui dat escam omni carni, cuncta esse possibilia ; et ego promitto quod eius munificentia saturabimini. Patricio haec et similia perorante, et mox ad Dominum feruen- ter orante, qui ad Moysis instantiam Israeli olim fame laboranti in deserto, pluit sicut puluerem carnes et manna de cselo ; ita ad intercessionem fidelis serui sui, his fame in vasta solitudine pereuntibus gregem porcorum et copiam syluestris mellis cselitus misit : qua prouisione refecti mortis euaserunt periculum, et susceptum per vastam solitudinem peregerunt iter. Homines autem barbari, et de sancti beneficio in- grati, partem porcorum a vero Deo donatorum, suis idolis immolarunt. Et hinc sanctus vir, nolens porco rum istorum degustare carnes, integro viginti dierum spatio jeiunauit; et diuinse tandem gratise dono fac- tum est, vt non minus primo quam postremo die fame laborauerit. Vnde gentiles illi hsec videntes coe- perunt Dei in seruo suo Patricio praedicare et extol- lere virtutem. Mirabilis Deus in Sanctis suis, quos nunc signis et prodigiis clarificat; nunc variis aduersitatibus et ten- tationibus sinit affligi ; vt sciant totam suam virtu- 24 BETHU PHATRAIC. Thaum * em e ^ fortitudinem ex Deo esse. Vnde et permisit p. 121, seruum suum dilectum signisque ad virtutibus jam clarificatum ab angelo Sathanae grauissime tentari. Dum enim somno vacaret, tentator in dormientem irruit eumque ingenti opprimentis saxi mole ita com- minuit, et contriuit, vt omnium membrorum motu et officio funditus destitutum reliquerit. In his autem positus angustiis, quern ore inuocare non valuit, in spiritu semel ac iterum inuocau.it Heliam prophetam sibi in adiutorium. Helias autem ei assistens, ipsum ab omni pressura et incursu inimici liberauit, et re- stitutae sunt ei vires eius in integrum. Toto tamen reliquae vitae tempore non potuit excutere memoriam istius terribilis casus ; vt ipse dicit in libra Episto- larum. Post tot aduersitates et aerumnas Sanctus Patricius reuersus est in suam patriam, in qua solum tribus mensibus mansit ; cum ecce noua eum aduersitate probare placuit Domino. Alii enim praedatores Bri- tones inuaserunt et deuastarunt eius patriam, ipsum- que captiuum duxerunt. In ea iam tertia captiuitate solum duobus mansit mensibus, cum diuinae bonitati, oculo suae clementiae, placeret ejus aerumnas alternae consolationis leuamine visitare. Venit enim ad eum Victor angelus ; qui eum de instanti liberatione con- solatum et securum reddidit, viamque aperuit, qua ex seruitute egrediens ad suos redierit. 1 . Tune .Patricius reuersus est ad patriam et amicos ; qui rogaverunt eum, vt apud eos de caetero remane- ret, dicentes ; multos labores, aduersitates et aerum nas hactenus passus es ; iam requiesce, et apud nos commorare, et noli amplius de terra in terram pere- grinari. Verum non acquieuit monitis eorum, propter 1 redietit, Colg. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 25 multas quibus continue visitabatur, visiones. Quoti- Trias escumque enim somni quietem capere cupiebat, videba- h ^* tur sibi ante oculos continue prospicere Hibernorum c . so. insulam, ita quod perciperet sermonem ct clamorem puerorum in sylua Fochladensi dicentium : Veni sancte puer Patrici, et inter nos ambula. His et similibus visionibus motus, cura vir sanctus animaretur, et a Spiritu Saiicto excitaretur ad con- uersionem Hibernorum, annum iam aetatis attingens trigesimum, statuit prius Bom am ad doctrinas et fidei Christianae arcem et magistram proficisci, vt e fonte irrigua verae sapientiae et orthodoxae disciplinae hauriret fluenta, quibus arida gentilis populi irrigaret corda ; neque enim decuit, neque licuit eum caelestis doctrinae se exhibere magistrum, nisi prius in prae- cipua eiusdem disciplinae schola egisset discipulum. Profectus est itaque vltra mare Iccium, donee venerit in Franciam, et vsque ad Alpes australemque plagam Italiae, ubi reperit Sanctum Germanum nobilissimum Europae ea aetate episcopum ; et apud eum legit ec- clesiasticos canones ad instav Pauli apostoli ante pedes Gamalielis, ibique Deo seruiuit in laboribus, jeiuniis, vitae castimonia, cordis contritione, ac Dei proximique dilectione. Postea Sanctus Patricius profectus est Turones ad Sanctum Martinum, vt eum in monachum tonderet. Adusque enim ilium diem non nisi more seruorum erat tonsus. Quando uero monasticam a Sancto Mar- tino accepit tonsuram, omnes saeculi curas et volup- tates abdicauit, seque totum orationi, et abstinentiae consecrauit ; ita quod proposuerit nunquam vesci car- nibus. Quadam tamen die grauiter tentatus non po- tuit se continere, donee carnes acceperit suillas, quas ne alij monachi eius ducerentur exemplo, sub dolio abscondidit. Postquam autem sic carnes reliquerit, 26 BETHU PHATRAIC. Thaum buiam ei factus est quidam oculos et in fronte et p. 121, in occipite habens. Patricius autem eum penitius in- tuitus, eiusque conditionem valde admirans, ab eo percontatus est, quid tam monstruosa eius constitutio et habitus praetenderet. Cui ille ; seruus Dei sum, ijsque oculis qui modo ordinario in fronte sunt, video actiones hominum ordinarias ; oculisque in occipite positis video monachum carnes sub dolio occultantem, ne deprehendatur. Et his dictis continue disparuit. Patricius autem cordis contritione compunctus, in ter rain corruit, et in orationem fusus tanquam magntis peccator delicti * veniam deprecatur. Tune angelus Victor ei apparuit, dicens : Surge, confortare ; quia Dominus transtulit peccatum tuum. Surgens igitur S. Patricius abjurauit de caetero esum carnium, ita vt toto reliquo vitae tempore carnes non gustauerit. Adhuc tamen humiliter deprecatus est Dominum, vt aliquo euidenti signo sibi demonstraret suum re- missum esse reatum. lussit igitur angelus vt carnes coram monachis in medium producat, et in aquam proijciat. Quod et Patricius fecit, ac carnes postea ex aqua extracts, repertse sunt in pisces conuersac. Hoc autem signum solebat postea ssepius Patricius referre coram discipulis, vt eos ad guise irritamenta superanda animaret. Autissiodorum 2 nomen erat ciuitatis cuius S. Ger- manus erat superior et nobilis antistes : Aralanensis vocabatur insula, in qua S. Patricius apud eum eru- diebatur. Triginta erat annorum quando venit ad S. Germanum ; et alijs triginta litteris et disciplinis ope- ram nauauit, et postea in Hibernia annis sexaginta praedicationi et populi instructioni operam dedit. Quodam tempore dum esset S. Patricius in mari Tyrrhene, venit ad locum, in quo erant tres alij Pa- 1 dilecti, Colg. | 2 Anthisiodorum, Colg. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 27 tricij. Erant enim hi in quodam solitario specu inter Trias montem et mare, et ab eis petijt licentiam cum eis p 122, commanendi. Responderunt se non velle hoc permit- c - 34 - tere nisi velit ex vicino fonte aquam haurire. Erat enim in illo loco quaedam bestia, quse hominibus plurimum damni inferebat. Patricius autem annuens venit ad fontem, et bestia eo viso gestiens dabat quasi laetitise signa, seque ei mitem ac mansuetam praebebat. Post haec aquam hauriens domuin cum benedictione retulit. Antea illi sancti viri tres medios panes cselitus missos, pro diurna annona accipiebant : tune autem diuinse bonitatis indulgentia quartus est continue adiectus post aduentum Patricij. Et cum illis mansit annis septem ; foedusque spirituals amici- et confraternitatis inter se contraxerunt. 28 BETHU PHATRAIC. Egerton, Intan, tra, robo Ian a Ix. bliacfom do Patraic, ocus 93. fo. 2. a. 1 rofoglaind indecnai, dodechaid aaingiul fortachtan a- dochum inti Victor, arbo fori&chtid do diamboi imoxaini do Mhilmc ocus im cech ni archena atcobrad. Coner- bart fris, " timarnad duitsi o Dia techt clocum nirenn 5 donertad irsi ocus cretme, coiiostuicce ire lin intsoscelai dochum puirt bethac?, uair dogairet inna huile Eren- naigh atotchomnaicc J : is mithig ocus is apaig le o do ri.Gb.tain.* Oelebra-is Ydtraic doGerman iarsin, ocus dobert hend&chtain do, ocus dodechaid senoir tairise 2 10 leis o German fHa imchomet ocus friathestoa, Segetius a ainm ocus sacar^ ogra[d], ocus [is] hd nobith ftiurdu naEcailsi fri laim Germain. Luid P&traic iarom formuir, noiibur ilm. 2 Isann sein rolaa inninsi, co?iaicci a tech nue ocus in 15 lananrain inoitid ann, ocus conaccai sentani crin indo- TUS intighi foralamaib. " Cid daas incaillech ? " 61 Ptt- iraic, " ismor a lobra." Frisrograt indoclach ocus issed roradi : " Oa damsa sin," ol indoclach. " Mad a mathair," olse, " a clerig, inainginise atchethesu islobru sidi dori- 20 disi." " Cia cruth aralad sin ? " ol ~Pdtraic. " Ni <mse," ol indoclach, " ataam slinn oamsw 1 Crist, doaraill ar[n]dochum diambai it^r doinib hifos, co?idernsam fleid do. Bew[d]achais a[r] tegdais ocus ronbe^cZach fadeissin, ocus ni taraill in bewdachtusin ar clanna, 25 ocus beimini cen aos, cen erchra sunn cobrath, ocus isfota orotairgered dun," ol indoclach, " do thuid- cchtsu, ocits faracaib Di a linn coiidigesta do praicept 3 do Gaedekwo, ocus foraccaib comartha linni .i. aba- choill do tabctirt duitsiu." "Ni gebsa," 4 ol Pairaic, 30 " co tarda fs^in a bachoill dam." 1 Something seems omitted here. - MS. tair ise. 2 Read aim. 3 MS. praipcept. 4 MS. gehsu. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 29 Now, when Patrick had completed his sixtieth year and had learned the lore, unto him went his guardian angel Victor, for he had been Patrick s helper while he abode in bondage toMiliuc and concerning everything that he would desire. And he said to him : " Thou art com manded by God to go to Ireland, to strengthen faith and belief, and that thou maysfc bring them (the Irish) by the net of the Gospel to the harbour of Life. For all the Irish cry that thou art (thus); they think thy coming timely and mature." Patrick then bade farewell to Germanus, and Germanus gave him a bless ing; and a trustworthy old man went with him from Germanus, to guard him and testify for him. Segetius was his name, and a priest was he in rank, and at the ordinances of the Church he used to be at Germanus hand. 1 Then Patrick went to sea, nine (was) his number. And it is then that he came to the island, and he saw the new house and the married couple in youth therein, and he saw the withered old woman before the house on her hands. " What is it that the hag is ? " saith Patrick ; " great is her feebleness." The young man replied, and this he said ; " She is a grand-daughter of mine," saith the young man. " If thou wert to see the mother of that girl, she is still feebler." " How came that to pass ? " saith Patrick. " Not hard to say," saith the young man. " We are here since the time of Christ, who came unto us when he dwelt among men here, and we made a feast for him. He blessed our house and blessed ourselves, and that blessing came not upon our children, and we shall abide, without age, without decay, here until the Judgment. And it is long since thy coming was foretold unto us," saith the young man. " And God left with us that thou wouldst come to preach to the Gael, and he left a token with us, to wit, his staff, to be given to thee." " I will not take it," saith Patrick, " till He himself gives me his staff." 1 " Suum in spiritualibus vicarium," Colgan, TV. Thanm, p. 122. 30 BETHU PHATRAIC. Egerton, 93, fo. 2a. 1, 2a. 2. Anais Pdtraic tri Ma ocus tri aidchi occo, ocus luid iarsein hisliab Hermoin, hifail na insi, coroardraig do inCoimdiu hi suidiu, ocus conerbairt fris techt dopro- cdupt do Goedilaib, ocus cotarat ~b&chaill nlsu do ; ocus atrubairt ropad fortachtaigthid do hi cech guas- 5 acht ocus hi cech e comnart imbiad. Ocus durothlaige- star Patraic tri itgi fair, .i. bith dia deis hi flaith nime, combad e pa breithemh do Goi[d]elai6h hillathi bratha, ocus here in nonbuir choimthechtaigi di or ocus argutt dia thabaiH do Goidelaib ar creitem. Ise, immorro 1 airchindech robse hi Roim isind aim- smdn, Celestinus, indara fer [2a. 2] xl. o Petur. Ro- fuidside indi Paladius, huasaldechon, cte feraib deac do praicept do Goidelaibh ar is la comurba Petair lesugud na Eurupa 6 cosmailius duluid Barnaiph o 15 Petur do praicept do Romane&ai&h ocus rl. O doruacht Palladius co m ch Lagen .i. co Inber Dea, fristarrassair do Nathi mac Garrchon ocus ronindarb. Ocus robaitsi (.i. Palladius) huaiti indu sin, ocus rofothaigh tri ecailsi, Cell Fine, ifarcaib a libru ocus in chomrair co taisib Poil 20 ocus Petair ocus inclar iscribad, et Tech na Roman, ocus Domnach Airte hifail Silvister ocus Solonius. 2 Icintud do iarom forculu dafarraid gala? hi tirib Cruithnech cowderbalt de. 3 Otchuala Patraic anni sin, ocus rofitir rombo do roir 25 Dia apstulacht inna hEirend, dochuaid iarsin coRoim do thabairt grad fair ; ocus Celestinus abb Romse, is^ roheiieg grada fairseom. Germawus ocus Amatho ri R6- araird occo. 1 uero, E. - See Colgan, Tr. Thaum., p. 18, note 33. 3 See Second Life, c. 24 (Colgan, Tr. Thaum., p. 13). THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 31 Patrick staid three days and three nights with them, and went thereafter to Mount Hermon in the neighbour hood of the island. And there the Lord appeared to him and told him to go and preach to the Gael, and gave him the staff of Jesus, and said that it would he a helper to him in every danger and in every unequal conflict in which he should be. And Patrick asked three boons of Him, namely, to be on His right hand in the kingdom of heaven, that he (Patrick) might be judge of the Gael on doomsday, and as much gold and silver as the nine companions could carry, 1 to be given to the Gael for believing. Now, the chief who was in Rome at that time was Caelestinus, the forty-second 2 man from Peter. He sent Palladius, an archdeacon, with twelve men, to preach to the Gael for it belongs to Peter s successor to benefit Europe in like manner as Barnabas went from Peter to preach to the Romans, etc. When Palladius came to the territory of Leinster, namely, to Inver Dea, Nathi son of Garrchu opposed him and expelled him. And he, that is, Palladius, baptized a few in that place, and founded three churches, Cell Fine, in which he left his books, and the casket with relics of Paul and Peter, and the board on which he used to write, and the House of the Romans, and Domnach Airte, wherein are Sylvester and Solonius. As, then, he was returning, sickness seized him in the lands of the Picts, so that he died thereof. When Patrick heard that, and knew that unto him God had granted the apostleship of Ireland, he went thereafter to Rome to have (ecclesiastical) orders given him ; and Caelestinus, abbot of^Rome, he it is that read orders over him, Germanus and Amatho, king of the Romans, being present with them. 1 Literally " the nine companions load (ere) of gold and silver." 2 Eectius, " forty-fifth ;" the scribe misread the numeral .u. as .ii. 32 BETHU PHATEAIC. Egerton, 93, fo. 2a. 2, 2b. 1. Isin lau ce7na rooirdned Auxiliws ocus Eisir[n]imts ocus alaili donruinUY Patrccic. Ocus isand, da?io, doratao 7 fairsom intainm isPatHcius .i. ainm cumaclitai la Roman- cku .i. fer fuaslaic^ect gial. Ise seom, d&no, foruaslaicc eialnad ocus moxaine nanGoidel do Demon. Ocus intan 5 c? rombotli icairlegunn inangnid nmsfriecartar natr^ classa .i. clas muintiri nime, ocus clas inna Romamtc/*. ocus clas namac 6 cliaillid a Fochlad. Ised" rochan huile : " Heuernenscs omnes [rogamns te S. Patrici, ut venias et ambules inter nos, et liberes nos 2 "]. 10 O tlianic, tra, F&traic oRoim, ised doroacht co Inber Deso i Laignib. Tanic, immorro, Nathi mac Garrchon anaaigic? seom. Romallacli Pat?-aic. Sinell, immorro, toisech rocreit Deo in li&irinn tria, Isaire sin dorat Patra^ c b^Tinachtain 15 mac Findcliada, p? .icept Patimc. fair ocus forasil. 3 In illis dieb^^s Isinnaimsirsin haec gesta sunt in prsedictis ita. robdi alaile ri fechoir gentlidi ind- .i. Loigaire mac Nell, ocus isann roboi asosad ocus a greim rigda, i Temraig. Coiced bliafZam flatha 20 Loisairi mctic Neill tanic Pat/roic doclium riEirenn. O Ochtmad l)lia,dain ft&tha Lughdach atbath .Urn. mbliadna, fiatha Tethos 4 tanicc Patrcwc, u. fer ,xl. a Auguist .Uifi. annos Celestinus princeps eratt, ut Gelasius dicit. In ri crodbasa, dino, .i. Loigaire mac 25 Neill, rotecht druidhe ocus tinchitlidi doairclmintis ire- nandruidec/^ [2 b. 1] ocus trenangentlec/^ an nobith archind doib. Locbru ocus Lucat Msel, itlid robtar airecha diib, ocus roptar auctair indana sin inna saeb- fathsMie. Dofaircheclinatar[s]idi iar[u]m donicfed faith 30 forbannach a tir ocus forcetal nanetarcnaid lista molaclx tar muir anall uathad dodmberad ocus sochaidi aridfeimfed ocus fogebad grad ocus ermitin la firu hErend ocus nolafedh na rigu ocus na fla^Aa asa rigu 1 MS. dchaillib. 3 This paragraph comes in the 2 For the words in brackets MS. immediately before the para- (taken from Colgan, Tr. Th., p. graph beginning Isin lau, etc. 123) the MS. has " et reliqua." 4 tethon, E. Compare Acts xvi. 9. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. On the same clay Auxilius was ordained, and Iserninus and others of Patrick s household. Then, too, was the name Patricius given unto him, a name of power as the Romans think, to wit, one who looseth hostages. He, then, loosed the hostageship and slavery of the Gael to the Devil. And when the orders were a- reading out, the three choirs mutually responded, namely, the choir of the household of heaven, and the choir of the Romans, and the choir of the children from the wood of Fochlad. This is what all sang : All we Irish beseech thee, holy Patrick, to come and walk among us and to free us. Now, when Patrick came from Rome he went to Inver Dea in Leinster. Howbcit, Nathi son of Garrchu came against him. Patrick cursed him. Sinell, however, son of Find chad, is the first who believed in God in Ireland through Patrick s preaching. Wherefore Patrick be stowed a blessing upon him and upon his offspring. In those days these things were done as aforesaid. At that time there was a certain fierce heathen king in Ireland, namely Loegaire son of Niall, and in Tara were his residence and his royal grip. In the fifth year of the reign of Loegaire son of Niall Patrick came to Ireland. In the eighth year of the reign of Lugaid he died. Patrick came in the eighth year of the reign of Theodosius, the forty-fifth from Augustus. Eight years was Caelestinus chief, as saith Gelasius. This cruel king, then, to wit, Loegaire son of Niall, had wizards and enchanters who used to foretell by their wizardry and heathenism what was before them. Lochru and Lucat- mael, these were the chiefs of them, and they were the authors of that art of false prophecy. They foretold, then, that an evil-la wed prophet would come hither over sea to their land and teach that a few would . . . him and a multitude would receive him, and that he would find love and reverence with the men of Ireland, and that he would cast the kings and the lords out u 10231. n 34 BETHU PHATRAIC. ocus nocbo scerad na huili arrachto nanidal, ocus no- 93, fo. 2 b. feijiigfed amb^scna ticfcd ann ire bithu betha isinn- hEirind. DI lAiadain no teora l bliacZwa re tichtu Patraie dochum uEirewn,, ised doairchantais ; Ticfa tailcend 2 tar muir meircenn : 5 a bratt tollcend, a chrand cromchend : 8 a inias 4 inairtliiur a tigi : fHs[g ]erat a muinter huili, Amen, amen. Ticfat tailcind/ conutsat 6 ruama, 10 noifit cella, ceoltigi beiidacha 7 ben[n]chopuir ili : fla[ijth himbachla. " Tntan tra," olseat, " ticfat inna airdese coscertliar arnadradni ocus arngentlecht, ocus rnorfidir indires ocus in creidem." Amal dorairng[r]ed, dii?o, ocus rofmgrad is 15 amlaid foi^coimnacuir ocus rocomallad. O fororbai, da-no, Pat/ra? c a immram ocus rogab port along oc Inbiur Dea i cr/ch Laigen, tuc a lungo dochum tluri. Is anclsin tanic incomairli occai teclit dopmiceupt doMiliuc. Cubaid leis, uair rofognai do 9Q arthus dia chnrp corofognad diaanmuin. Dorat, dij?o, crctnd fri tfr, ocus luid o iminrum soinmech sech or nhfiirenn sair confab inlnbittr Domnand. Nifuair O fasc ann. Dubei t maldachtain fair. Doluid do Inis Patraic, ocus docoos uad do Inbiur 25 Ainge. Ni frith ni do ann. Dobert, dawo, tain fair ocus ni toirthiget diblinaib. 1 The e has been inserted by a modern corrector. 2 .i. Yatraic. 4 i. a altoir. 5 .i. baili Cuinn dixit. 6 conn scat, E. .i. bachall Isu ina ktim. 7 .i. leo. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 35 of their realm, and would destroy all the images of the idols, and that the usage which would come there would abide in Ireland for ever and ever. Two years or three years before Patrick s arrival, this is what they used to prophesy : Adzebead a will come over a furious (?) sea ; His mantle head-holed, his staff crook-headed,- His dish 3 in the east of his house. All his household shall answer Amen, Amen ! Adzeheads will come, 4 who will build cities, Who will consecrate (?) churches, pinnacled music- houses, Many conical caps (for belfries), a realm round croziers. " So," say they, " when these signs shall come our wor ship and our heathenism will be destroyed, and the faith and the belief will be magnified." As, then, it was pro phesied and figured, so it came to pass and was fulfilled. Now, when Patrick had completed his voyage and his vessel took harbour at Inver Dea in Leinster, he brought his vessels to land. Then he came to the deci sion to go and preach to Miliuc. This seemed fitting to him, since he had at first done service to Miliuc s body, that now he should do service to his soul. So he shewed (his) mast to land, and went prosperously voyaging east ward along the coast of Ireland till he anchored in Inver Domnann. He found no fish therein and inflicted a curse upon it. He went to Patrick s Island and sent to Inver Ainge. Nothing was found for him there. So he inflicted a curse upon it (also), and both are barren. 1 i.e. Patrick (so called from his tonsure). 2 i.e., Jesus staff m his hand. 3 i.e., his altar (rcc/ius paten). 4 /.., Said " Conn s Frenzy," a prophetic rhapsody so called, of C 2 which there is a copy in Egerton, 88, fo. 12 b., where it is entitled Boil Cuinn 100 .k. (i.e., Cetchathaig) . The words above quoted do not occur in it. BETHU PHATRAIC. Egerton Is amisin tanic Benen ioamunteras. Contml iarom c Her a muin[tir], ocus an fogebed in gilla di scothaib (.i. boladhmaraib) 1 dobered inulbroic in cleirich. Adubrutar muinter Patra/c fri Benen : " Nadena 2 sen," arseat, " ar na rodniscid Patrawc." Dixit Patricius : 5 " Heres regni mei erit." Doluid do Inbmr Boindi : fofuair iasc ann. Do- be rt 3 bewnachtain fair, ocus is toirthech intinber. Fuair druid isin inadsin, roecnaigestar diogi Maire. [2 b. 2] Senais Patmic in talmo-i-n, OCAIS sloccus in druid. ^ Luid Pat? aic iarsin olnis Patraic sech Conaille ocus sech or nUlad, coro gaib ininbiur Brennea. Luid iar sin co inber Slan, corofoilgeset inchlerig a lungai isin- bailiu sin, ocus lotar hi tir dochor ascisi ocus do chumsanad. Gonid andsein fosf uair muccaid Dichon maic \ 5 Th[r]icim baile ita Saball f&traic indiu. Orodecai na sruithi ocus na clerchiu doig leis roptar latroin no meirrlig, condechaidh conecid dia tigernai. Cotanic Dichu cowgreis achoin fonacleirchiu. Is ann sein ro- 2abh "P&traic infers f&ifhech, " Ne tradas bestis ani- 20 3 mas confitentes tibi," l et canis obmutuit. O rodecai Dichu inni P&traic rongab cong[an] chridi. Rocreit ocus rombaitsestar P&traic collide toisech rogab baithiss 5 ocus creidim inUltaib of&traic. Is ann sein roedbairt Dichu do Patraic inSaball. Patricius dixit Bendacht De for Dichuin. dorat damsa inSaball. rombi esum darh^isi nemthech ngleisi nglanoll. Eendacht De for Dichuin, Dichu colin cro, ni baisfer nach biian bann clann naciniud do. 25 30 1 MS. seems boloadh maraib. - dadena, E. 3 MS. andobert. 4 Ps. xxi. 21, or perhajis I s. xxxiv. 17. In marg., meus. baithiis, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 37 Then came Benen into his service, and Patrick slept among his household, and all the odorous flowers which the gillie (Benen) found he would put into the cleric s bosom. Patrick s household said to Benen : " Do not that," say they, " lest Patrick should awake." Said Patrick : " He will inherit my kingdom." l He went to Inver Boinde. He found fish therein : he bestowed a blessing upon it, and the estuary is fruitful. He found a wizard in that place who mocked at Mary s virginity. Patrick sained the earth and it swallowed up the wizard. Then went Patrick from Patrick s Island, past Conaille and past the coast of Ulster, till he anchored in Inver Bren- nea. Then he went to Inver Slan, and the clerics hid then- vessel in that stead, and went on shore to put their weari ness from them and to rest. And there the swineherd of Dichu son of Trichem found them, in the stead wherein to day stands Patrick s Barn. When he saw the sages and the clerics he thought they were robbers or thieves, so he went and told his master. Thereupon Dichu came and set his dog at the clerics. Then Patrick chanted the prophetic verse " Ne tradas, Domine, bestiis animas confitentes tibi" and the dog became silent. When Dichu saw Patrick, grief of heart seized him, and he believed, and Patrick baptized him. So that he is the first who received in Ulster baptism and belief from Patrick. Then Dichu offered the Barn to Patrick. Patrick said : God s blessing on Dichu, Who gave me the Barn ! May he have afterwards A heavenly home, bright, pure, great ! God s blessing on Dichu, Dichu with a number of children. No offspring or descendant of his Shall die whose . . , is not lasting. 1 " Hoc est, crit post me supremus Ecclesiae Hibernicae moderator," Colgan, Tr. Thaiun. p. 124. 38 BETHU PHATRA1C. Egerton, Luid Patrcuc do praicept do^iliuc amal atrubuir[t], 2 sa. L ocus rue or leis do erail creitme fair, huair rofiti r ba santc/fc immor. rocuala, immorro, MiHuc Patrctic do tuidecht, nochorbail do creitem do ocus in forbann gentlidi inarabi dfacbc7, Mebul lais creitem dia mo- 5 gaid ocus fomamugud do. Issi comuirli romuin De mon dosom. Luid ina rigthech ocus a or ocus a argat lais, co tarat fein tene fair, coTiid loisc conogus a muini, ocus condechoid a ainim dochum nlffrmd. Is aim sein tarr[a]sair Patrctic dinleith andes dosleib Mis ata 10 cross isininad-sin, co?iaccaiside uad in tenid dichein. Rosocht fri re da uair no tri nuair. Annocnited ocus annoesed 2 issecZ rorade : " Tene thaige Mile/ion sucut." 3 ol Pa.traic, " iarnaloscurf do fein immedon a thaige ar na rocreiietk do Dia iforciunn aaissi. In fer asaerbaid 15 aire," arse, "ni bia ri na rigdamna uada, ocus isa fognaiii bias asil ocus a seme^ ire bithu, ocus ni terga [a]anum ahlfrinn cobrctth nach iarmbrath." Ocus otrubctfrt na briatArasa imsoi deisell ocus do- thoet ina frithlurg afri[t]hisi itir iiUlad [3 a, 1] 20 co taracht Magh 4 Inis co Dichoin mac Trichim ; ocus roan ann fri re ciana hie silad creitme, co tuc Ultu huili ire lin intsoiscclai dochum puirt bethad. Dochoid Patraic iarum on Saball fadeis coropritchad doRus mac Tricliim. Is heiside roboi inDeriits fri 25 Dun Lethglaisi andess. Ata cathair becc indiu .i. Mrechtan, ubi 5 est episcopus Loairnn qui ausus 1 di, E. 3 This is corrupt. Head Anno- cncted ocus annonsnaiged= Colgan s in gemitus et fletus to[t]ii!s resolu- tus. 3 .suguth, E. * madh, E. 5 Here in the left margin stands the compendium for post. The same mark infra, p. 46, line 12. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 39 Patrick went to preach to Miliuc, as he had said ; and he took with him gold to impress belief upon him, for he knew that Miliuc was greedy for gold. Now, when Miliuc heard that Patrick had arrived, he was not willing to believe and to quit the bad, heathen law in which he was biding. He deemed it a sharne to believe in his slave and to be subject to him. This is the counsel which the Devil taught him. He entered his palace, along with his gold and his silver, and he himself set fire to it and burnt it with the whole of his treasures ; and his soul went to hell. Then Patrick stood still on the southern side of Slemish there stands a cross in that place and he saw the fire from afar. He was silent for the space of two hours or three hours. While he was sighing and groaning, this he said : " Yon is the fire of Miliuc s house," saith Patrick, " after burning himself amidst his house lest he should believe in God at the end of his life. He on whom his bane is lying," saith he, " of him shall be neither king nor crown- prince, and in bondage will his offspring and his seed abide for ever, and his soul shall not come out of hell up to doom or after doom." And when he had spoken these words he turned right- handwise, and went back again into Ulster until he came to Mag Inis, to Dichu son of Trichem ; and there he stayed a long while sowing belief, until he brought all the Ulstermen by the net of the Gospel to the harbour of Life. Then Patrick went from the Barn southwards that he might preach to Ross son of Trichem. He it is that dwelt in Derlus to the south of Downpatrick ; there stands a small town there to-day namely, Bright where is bishop Loairn, who dared to blame Patrick 40 BETHU PHATRAIC. 1. est incrcpare Patricium tenentem inanum pueri ludcn- tis reclesiam iuxta suam. Ambai, ditto, Patraic hiarnaset co?iaccai maethoclaig ocingairi mucc, Mochac aainm. Ropritchai Patmic do, ocus rombaitsi ocus romberr, ocus doratt soiscela ocus 5 menistir do. Ocus doratt do, datio, fccht aile bachaill tucad doib oDia .i. acend inucht Pat?mc ocus acoss inucht Moclue ; ocus isi sin ind detech [leg. etech] l Mocha? Noendroma. Ocus dorairgert Mochie mucc ber[r]tha cecha bliacZwt doPatrcric, ocua ised on ado- 10 berar 2 fos. O rocomaicsegestar, 3 da.no, nollomain nacasc, romidir Patratc nad bai baili bad cuidbiu do ardsollomain na bliac?9irt .i. in case do ceilebrafd], indds hiMaig Breg, baili imbai cend idlaclita ocus druidechta na hEirenti 15 .i. hi Temraig. Rocheilebraiset iarsin do Dichuin mac Tr-ichim, ocus doratsat a luing for inuir, ocus dodc- chatar corrogabsat inlnbm} 1 Cholpthai. Foracabsat a lungai isininbiur ocus dodechotar iar tir corroachtatar Fertea Fer Fecc, ocus rosaided pupoll 20 Patraic isin inad sein, ocus robcn in tenid chascse. Dorala, da.no, conid si sein aimser i cclebarthai ard- sollamuin nangentc .i. feis Temra. Tictis na righa ocus iia i\ath& ocus naairig coLoighairi mac Neill doThem- friceilebrad ind lithlaithi hisin. 4 Tictis, da^o, in 25 1 isi sin inditchech Mochoc Noen droma, Second Life, c. 32 : where itchech is rendered " volatilis " by Colgan. He has Eteac[h]Mochai, Tr. Th. p. 125. atberar, E. 3 Orocounnicsegestai , E. 4 So in the Second Life, c. 34 : Isisin indaimsir sindam [leg. is ind am] dvritjknedlined [leg. dorigned] feis Temradhi [leg. Temrach] la Loeyaire mac Neill ocus la firu Ereaiin [leg. firenn]. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 41 for driving away l a boy who was playing close to his church. Now while Patrick was (going) along his way, he saw a tender youth herding swine. Mochae was his name. Patrick preached to him and baptized him, and tonsured him, and gave him a gospel and a credence- table. And he gave him, also, at another time, a crozier that had been bestowed on them by God, to wit, (it fell from heaven with) its head in Patrick s bosom and its foot in Mochae s bosom, and this is the Etech (" winged thing ") of Mochae of Noendruim. And Mochae promised a shaven pig every year to Patrick ; and this is still offered. Now, when the high-tide of Easter drew nigh, Patrick thought that there was no place fitter for the chief solemnity of the year, that is, for celebrating Easter, than in Mag Breg, in the place wherein was the chief (abode) of the idolatry and wizardry of Ireland, to wit, in Tara. Then they bade farewell to Dichu son of Tri- chem, and put their vessel to sea, and went on till they anchored in Inver Colptha. They left their vessel in the estuary and went along the land till they came toFerta Fer Feicc [the Graves of Fiacc s Men], and Patrick s tent was pitched in that place, and he struck the paschal fire. It happened, then, that that was the time at which was celebrated the high-tide of the heathen, to wit, the Feast of Tara. The kings and the lords and the chiefs used to come to Tara, to Loegaire son of Niall, to celebrate that festival therein. 1 The Latin tcneiitem manum seems a translation of the Irish phrase gabail lama, so often used in the Tripartite Life for " expelling." 42 BETHU PHATRAIC. Egerton. druid ocus na maithmairc combitis oc tairchetul tloib. i^a 3 > a Bobaidrf/t, dmo, tene each tellaig ind hEirmn anaidche sin ; oczts roescarad laisinrigh naroaddaidi tenc indliEi- I inn re tenid inna Temrach, ocus na gebtha or na ar- gat onti noataifed, ackt a techt bas ind. Ni fit-ir 5 Patraic inni sein, ocws cea rofessad nintairmeiscfed. Amal batar ami luclit na Temrach conaccatar antene chascda chosecartha uadib, roaddai l Patraic. Rosoilsig Mag Breg uile. Is ann sein a,dnbairt in ri : " Is coll geisi ocus cana damsa inni ,sin, ocus findaid cia doronai." 10 " Adchi[a]m/ ol na druid, " in tenid, ocus rofetamar in aidhci indernad manidibdaither," 2 olseat, " re matain ni baithfidther cobrwth. In fer, da.no, adannai foruaisligfe riga ocus flaithi na hEirenn mani tairmiscte? 1 imbi. 1 Otchuala in ri inni sein for[f]uasnad comor. Is ann 15 asrubairt in ri : " Ni ba ed bias de, ackt regraaidne/ olse, " coromharbum [3 a. 2] infer roaddai 3 in tene. Roind- Jeta, dino, acharpuit ocus a groigi don rig, ocus dodech- ator (j. in fine noctis) co Ferrtai Fer Fee. " Is foimnidi duitsiu, tlira," ol nadridd, " nadechais don luce indernad 20 intene arnaroadno in fer adidannai ; acht an 4 immaig, ocus co[g]garar duit imach ut iudicet 5 regem te esse, ilium autem subditum ; ocus tacermait infar fiad- naisi." " Is degcomarle, " olse, " dog^ntar amai asberidh." 25 Tancatar iarsin coroscoirset anecliu ocus a cairpthiu arbelaib iiaFertas. Coggarar P&traic doib immach, ocus rosmachtad leu arnaeii sed nech wachinn arnarochreided 1 roaddaig, E. - manidulbyithcr, E. noadaig, E. 4 infer asidan neaclitan, E. b indicet, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 43 The wizards, also, and the augurs would come so that they were prophesying to them. On that night, then, the tire of every hearth in Ireland was quenched, and it was proclaimed by the King that no fire should be kindled in Ireland before the fire of Tara, and that neither gold nor silver should be taken (as compensation) from him who should kindle it, but that he should go to death for his crime. Patrick knew not that, and even though he had known (it), this would not have hindered him. As the folk of Tara were biding there, they saw (at some distance) from them the paschal consecrated fire \vhich Patrick had kindled. It lighted up the whole of Mag Breg. Then said the King ; " That is a breach of a ban and law of mine : (go) and find out who hath clone so." " We see," say the wizards, " the fire, and we know that unless it is quenched mi the night on which it was made, it will not be quenched till doomsday. He, moreover, who kindled it will vanquish the kings and lords of Ireland unless he is forbidden." When the King heard that, he was mightily disturbed. Then said the King, " This shall not be. But we will go," saith he, " and slay the man who kindled the fire." Then his chariots and his horses were yoked for the King, and they went at the end of the night to the Graves of Fiacc s Men. " Thou shouldst take heed," 1 say the wizards, " not to go to the place where the fire was made, that thou mayst not do reverence to the man who kindled it ; but stay outside, and let him be called out to thee, that he may judge that thou art the King, and that he is the subject, and we will argue in your presence." " It is good advice," saith he (the king) : "it shall be done as ye say." They came thereafter and unyoked their horses and their chariots before the Graves. Patrick is called out to them, and they made a rule that no one should 1 Lit. it is to be observed by thee, called to miiid. 44 BETHU PHATRAIC. Egcrton, ^ Atraracht. tra, Patmic ocus dodechaid imach con- 93, fo. 3 a. 2. accai nacairpthiu ocus nahecho forscur. Isann roca- chain in fers faithec/i, 1 Hii in curribus et hii in equis, 2 nos autem in nomine Domini Dei nostri magni. 3 Robatar, dino, arachind, ocus immbel a sciath fr-ia smechu, ocus ni herracht nech dib arachind acid aonfer nama hirobai figuir o Dia .i. Ercc mac Dega. Is heiside epscop bErcc fil iSlani Maige Bregh indiu. Dorat Patraic beranacht fair ocus rocreid do Dia, ocus foruismi in hiris catholacrfod, ocus robaitsecZ; ocus ad^ ^bairt Patrcwc 10 fris : " Bidh ard, bid ua,sal do chathir italum ;" ocus dlegair do comarbu Patraic aglun do tecbail rena comhar6a cobrdih tarhesi a hum&ildoite. Kofiarfcwf/ each, dmo, scela diacheli .i. Patraic ocus Loegairi. Dodechaid Lochru corosir ocus cocngach, co 15 cosnam ocus cestaib, fri Pairaic ; ocus is annsein dorell foi^ecnuch na Trinoti ocus iia hirsi cathZaccZae. Bofeg Piiiraic iarsin co andiarid fair, ocus doriucart o guth mor re Dia, ocus ised rorade : "Domine, qui omnia po- tes, et in tua potestate 4 consistunt [omnia], quique nos 20 misisti hue, [ad nomen tuum gentibus praedicandum,] hie impius, qui blasphemat nomen tuum, 5 eleu[e]tur nunc foras, et cito moriatur." Et his dictis eleuatus est magus 6 in haera et iterum desuper cito deieetus, sparse 7 ad lapidem cerebro, comminutus, et mort[u]us 25 fuerat coram eis. Roimeelaigsitar na genti dosein. Hofergaigestar in ri, dino, fri Patraic comor, ocus dochuaid doraith leis a marbad. Ised roradaB Loegaire re a muintir, "M&vbaidw clerech." Otchowdairc Patraic anmsin, nagenti dochomeirghi fris, doriugart 6 guth 30 mor, et dixit: 8 " Exsurgat Deus et dissipentur 9 inimici 1 faith.ec, E. 2 eirus, E. 3 Ps. xx. 7. 4 tua nos potestate, E. 5 blasfe niat no. tuum E. 6 magifs, E. 7 demisus desuper uero, E. 8 dixit et, E. dissipientur, E. i THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 45 rise up to meet him, lest he should believe in him. So Patrick arose and went forth, and saw the chariots and the horses unyoked. Then he chanted the prophetic verse "Some (trust] in chariots and some in horses ; but we in the name of the Lord our mighty God. " They were biding before him with the rims of their shields against their chins, and none of them rose up before him save one man only in whom was a nature from God, namely Ere son of Deg. He is the bishop Ere who is to-day in Slane of Mag Breg. Patrick bestowed a blessing upon him, and he believed in God and confessed the catholic faith, and was baptized ; and Patrick said to him : " Thy city on earth will be high, will be noble ;" and Patrick s successor is forever bound to .... his knee before Erc s successor after (receiving) his homage. Each, then, asked tidings of the other, namely, Patrick and Loegaire. (The wizard) Lochru went angrily and noisily, with contention and questions, against Patiick ; and then did he go astray into blaspheming the Trinity and the catholic faith. Patrick thereafter looked wrath- fully upon him, and cried with a great voice unto God, and this he said : " Lord, who canst do all things, and on whose power dependeth all that exists, and who hast sent us hither to preach Thy name to the heathen, let this un godly man, who blasphemeth Thy name, be lifted up ; and let him forthwith die ! " When he said this, the wizard was raised into the air and forthwith again cast down, and his brains were scattered on the stone, and he was broken in pieces, and died in their presence. The heathen were adread at that. The king, then, was greatly enraged against Patrick and wished (?) at once to kill him. Loegaire said this to his household : " Slay the cleric !" When Patrick saw this, the heathen arising against him, he cried with a great voice, and said : " Let God arise, and let His enemies be 46 BETHU PHATRAIC. Egerton, ems, et fugiant qui oderunt eum a facie ems. Sicut 93, f . 3. a, -deficit ] fumus fsicl deficiant. 2 sicut fluit caera a facie 9 O K I L J ignis, sic pereant peccatores a facie Dei." 3 Focefoir dodechuid dorcha dar gmn, oc-vs forco[e]mnacair ta- Imncumscughud ocus armchrith mor ann. Indarle o 5 i.snem dorochair fo? talmam, ccmdechatar nagraigi hi fuascur, ocus coroimluaid 4 in goeth innacairpthiu t7 esna rnaigib. CWerracht [3 b. 1] each dialailiu isin dail, corabi each diib ia^ nav [?] acheili, cotorchair coica fer diib hisiii coimeirgiu hisin lamallach^cmi Pat?Yiic. 10 Rotheichestar ass ingenti for each leth, cowach tarra- sair acht tri&v namma .i. Loegairi ocus a rigan ocus duine dia muinti? , et timuerunt ualde. Veniensque regina ad Patricium .i. Angass ingen Tassaig maic Lia- thain, dixit ei : " Homo iuste et potens, ne perdas regem. 15 Dorega in \-i cucut ocus dobera do re ir, ocus slechtfaid ocus creitfid do Dia." Dode chakZ, da?io, Loegairi, roslecht do P&traic, ocus dorat brecsith do. bu cian iarsin rochoggair in ri leis Patric for- leith, ocus ised roimraid amarbctc?, ocus ni forchoemna- 20 cair. Fo^ foilsio; Dia doPtitrctic inni sin. Adrubairt O Laogrtiri fri Patrafc: " Tair im diaidsi, 5 achleiri^, do Tcmraig coroch7 i eitiur duit arb&aibh fer nEirenn." , Ocus rosuidigsom calleic etarnaid f> cechbelaig oFerta Fer Feic coTemra^ archiunn Patrcw c diamharbacZ. 25 Ackt nirocomarleic Dia do, DodhechaicZ Patraic ochtor maccle irec/i ocus Bene n do gillu le u, ocus rosbendach Patric re duidecht. T)odechaid dicheltair tairsiu con- arardraig fer dib. Atchoncatar, immorro, na gentlidi 7 batar isna intledaib ocht naige altaige dotecht secu 30 fon sliab, ocus iarndoe innandegaid ocus gaile 8 for agualaind : P&iraic aochtar, ocus Benen iu&ndegaidh ocus a folaire for a mum. 1 defecit, E. 2 deffi., E. 3 Ps. Ixviii. 1, 2. E. has perient. 4 coroimluaig, E. 5 amdiaigsi, E. For pereant 5 etarnaig, E. " gentligi, E. 8 gaile usually means stomach. I have followed Colgau, who renders it here by sarciua. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 47 scattered : let them also that hate Him flee before him. Like as the smoke vanisheth, so let them vanish ; like as wax mclteth at the fire, so let the ungodly perish at the presence of God." At once darkness came over the sun, and a great earthquake and trembling of arms took place there. It seemed to them that the sky fell on the earth, and the horses went off in fright, and the wind whirled the chariots through the fields. And each rose up to the other in the assembly, so that each of them was after slaying the other, and fifty men of them fell in that uprising by Patrick s curse. The heathen fled thence on every side, so that only three remained, namely, Loegaire and his queen and one of his household, and they feared greatly. And the queen, to wit, Angas daughter of Tassach son of Liathan, came to Patrick and said to him, "O just and mighty man, do not destroy the king. The king shall come to thee and shall do thy will, and shall kneel and believe in God." So Loegaire went and knelt to Patrick, and gave him a false peace. Not long thereafter the king called Patrick to him apart, and he meditated killing him, and (this) came not to pass. God manifested that to Patrick. Loegaire said to Patrick ; " Come after me, O cleric, to Tara, that I may believe in thee in presence of the men of Ireland." And straightway he set an ambush on every path from the Graves of Ff ace s Men to Tara, before Patrick, to slay him. But God permitted not this to him. Patrick went with eight young clerics and Bene n as a gillie with them, and Patrick blessed them before going. A cloak of darkness went over them so that not a man of them appeared. Howbeit, the heathen who were biding in the snares saw eight deer going past them under the mountain, and behind them a fawn with a bundle on its shoulder : (that was) Patrick with his eight, and Benen behind them with his tablets on his back. 48 BETHU PHATHAIC. Tr.Thaum p. 126. E. 4. 2., fo. l ( J b . Rawl. B. 512, fo. 7 a. 1 . 5 15 [Tune vir sanctus composuit ilium hymnum patrio idiomato conscriptum, qui vulgo Fded fiada, 1 et ab aliis Lorica Patricii appellatur. Et in summo abinde inter Hibernos habetur pretio, quia creditur, et multa experientia probatur, pie recitantes ab imminentibus animae et corporis praeservare periculis.] FAED FIADA. [Atomriug indiu niurt tre n, togairm Trinoite. 2 Oetim treodataid foisitin 3 oendatad inDulemain Jail. Atomriug indiu niurt gene Crist conabath]is, 4 neurt a croctlia c(maadnact</. neurt aeiseirgi ccwafreasgabftiZ. neurt athoiniuda fri brithemmts mbratha. Atto[m]riug [indiu] neurt graid hiruphin inerlattaid aingiul. ifrestal nanarchaingiul. ifrescisin esergi 5 arcend f ocraici. inernaigthi uasalathrac/i. itaircetlaib fathi. on ipreceptaib apstal. inirisib faismedach. inendccai noebingen. ingnimaib fer firioin. 6 Atto[m]riug [indiu] neurt nime. soillsi gre ine. etroclita esci. [ane thened. dene locliet.] 7 luathi gaithi. fudomna mara. 30 25 1 Feth-fiudha, Colgan. 2 trinoit, E. 4. 2., trinoite, Eg. 93, fo. 19 . 3 foisiu, E. 4. 2., foisitin, E. 4 I have inserted the title, and have taken the words and letters in brackets from E. 4. 2. the copy of Liber Hymnorum in Trinity College, Dublin. 5 ifrescisiu nesergi, K., iffmscism eisergi, E. f> Read firian. J From the Trinity College Liber Hymnorum, fo. 19 1 . THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 49 [THE DEER S CRY.] I bind myself to-day to a strong virtue, an invocation of the Trinity. I believe in a Threeness with confession of an Oneness in the Creator of the universe. I bind myself to-day to the virtue of Christ s birth with his baptism, to the virtue of his crucifixion with his burial, to the virtue of his resurrection with his ascension, to the virtue of his coming to the Judgment of Doom. I bind myself to-day to the virtue of ranks of Cherubim. In obedience of Angels, In the service of the Archangels, In hope of resurrection for reward, In prayers of Patriarchs, In predictions of Prophets, In preachings of Apostles, In faiths of Confessors, In innocence of holy Virgins, In deeds of righteous men. I bind myself to-day to (the) virtue of Heaven, light of Sun, brightness of Moon, splendour of Fire, speed of Lightning, swiftness of Wind, depth of Sea, , u 10231. 50 BETHU PHATEAIC. tairismigi talmcm. B. 512, , ,,. & , , f . 7 a . i. cobsaidi alecn. Atto[m]riug indiu neurt Dd dom luamairecht. cumachta nDe dom ccmgbail. clall riDe 7 domimthus. 1 rose nDe dom imcaisin. cluas nDe domeistecA^. briatAar nDd domerlabrai. lam nDd domimdegail. intech nDe domremthechtus. sciath Dd domimditen. sochraiti D^ domanacul. ar indledaib demna, ar aslagib dualac/?, ar foirmdechaib acnld, ar cec/i nduine miduthracair dam ice^n, anoccus inuathm^. isochaidi. Tochuiriur etrum indiu inna hule neurtasa fH cech neurt namnus netrocar fristai dom 20 churp ocus domanmain. fri taircetlaib saebfathe. [fri dubrechtu gentliuchta] fri ssebrechtaib [heretecda. fri himcellacht nidlachta. fri brichta] ban ocus goband ocus druad. fri cech fis aracuiliu corp ocus anmain duni. 2 Crist domimdegail [indiu] ar cecft neim ar loscud, ar badudh, ar guin conimraib ilar fochraici. Crist lim. Crist remam. Crist imm degaid. 1 domthur, K. ; domimtus, E. | 2 dam, R, ; duine, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK, stability of Earth, compactness of Rock. I bind myself to-day to God s Virtue to pilot me r God s Might to uphold me, God s Wisdom to guide me, God s Eye to look before me, God s Ear to hear me, God s Word to speak for me, God s Hand to guard me, God s Way to lie before me, God s Shield to protect me, God s Host to secure me, Against snares of demons, Against seductions of vices, Against .... of nature, Against every one who wishes ill to me-;. Afar and anear, Alone and in a multitude. I summon to-day all these virtues between me [and these evils :], Against every cruel, merciless power which may come against my body and my soul : Against incantations of false prophets. Against black laws of heathenry, Against false laws of heretics, Against craft of idolatry, Against spells of women and smiths and wizards, Against every knowledge that hath denied man s body and soul. Christ to protect me to day, against every poison, Against burning, against drowning, against deatft- wound, So that I may have a multitude of rewards. Christ with me, Christ before me, Christ behind D 2 52 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. Crist innum. Crist isum. Crist liasam. B. 512, Crist dessum. Crist tuathum. Crist illms. Crist ipsius (sic), Crist merits. Crist hicr/de cech duine rodomscrutadar. Crist angin cech duine rodomlabradar. 5 Crist iruscc cec/i duine rodomdecadar. Crist icluais cech duine rodomcluinedar. [Atomriug indiu niurt tren, togairm Trinoite. Cretim treodataid foisitin oendatad in Dulemain dail.] 10 Domini est salus. Domini est salus. Christi est salus, 1 [Salus] tua Domine sit semper nobiscum. 2 Amen. Egerton Docliuaid iarsin Ldegaire on dedoil dochum Temracb b\ combro n ocus eommebuil 3 cosnahuaitib noernatis leis. 15 Jiawl. Isind laithiu iarnabarach (.i. dominica pasca 4 ) dode- E. 512, chatar fir Erend dochum Temrach do fledol, ar ba laithi nairechc?<x leosuin indfeis Temracb. Intan roba- tar oc indfledhol ocus imradud in confliclita rofersat alia riam, con&cc&tar P&t/raic cotarrasair for lar na- 20 TemrctcA, ianuis clausis ut Christus in cenaculum. Fobith roimraid Patraic, " Rega," olse, " coro foillsigiur moerlataid arbela?6 fer nErenn. Ni ba caindel 6 dabaich dogen dim, co?iacor," olse, " cfa creitfes dam ocus natcreitfi." Nochane racht nech arachind 25 istaig acht Dubtbach mace uLugair nama, rigfile indsi hl&renn ocus ind? ig ocus moithocclac/i dia muinti^ 1 , Fiacc aainm. Isbeside ita iSleibti indiu. iNDubtach sin, d&no, is^ cetna fer rocreit do Dia iTemraich isind- laithi sin. Dorat Patraic be^nacbtain fair ocus forasil. 30 1 For " Christi est salus," R. has ;i combcbuil, E. " salus Christi." 7 uobiscum, R. 4 domnack casca, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 53 Christ in me, Christ below me, Christ above rne, Christ at my right, Christ at my left ! Christ in breadth, Christ in length, Christ in height (?)! Christ in the heai^t of every one who thinks of me, Christ in the mouth of every one who speaks to me, Christ in the eye of every one that sees me, Christ in the ear of every one that hears me ! I bind myself to-day to a strong virtue, an invocation of the Trinity. I believe a Threeness with confession of a Oneness in (the) Creator of the Universe. Salvation is the Lord s, salvation is the Lord s, salva tion is Christ s. May thy salvation, Lord, be always with us ! Amen. Thereafter went Loegaire at daybreak l to Tara in grief and in shame, together with the few that had escaped with him. On the following day the men of Ireland went to Tara to carouse, for with them the feast of Tara was an especial day. When they were carousing and think ing of the conflict they had fought on the day before, they saw Patrick standing still in the middle of Tara, the doors being shut, as when Christ came into the dining-room. 2 Because Patrick thought, "I will go," saith he, " that I may manifest my readiness before the men of Ireland. It is not a candle under a vat that I will make of myself. So that I may see," saith he, who (it is) that will believe in me, and who will not believe." No one rose up before him in the house save only Dubthach Maccu-Lugair, king-poet of the island of Ireland and of the king, and a stripling of his house hold named Fiacc. It Is he (Fiacc) who is in Sleibte to-day. Now, that Dubthach is the first man who believed in God in Tara on that day. Patrick bestowed a blessing on him and on his offspring. 1 =deluculo. | 2 John xx. 26. 54 BETHU PHATRAIC. Gairmther, dino, Patrice dochum leptha indn g co- tfol 7 a, 2 toraaolaih biath ocus diafromad hifaitsine. 1 Ni roobai, d&no, Patraie innisin, d^g rofitir inni arbiad de. Do- deochaid in drui Lucatinsel do comol friss, fobith robadh adlaic do aaithi do Patraic ani dorighni fHa 5 fer comtha isindlau riam .i. Locru. Dorat, dmo, inti Lucatmael loimm do nim isinnardig roboi for laim Patraic conaccath cid dogenatli [Patraic] fris. Rora- thaig, 2 dmo, Patraic anisin, ocus robennachsidi indair- dig, ocus rochoteg ind lind. Roimmpai inlestar iarsin 10 ocws dorochair ass inneim dorat in drai ind. Roben- nach P&iraic doridisi indairdig ocus rosoadh inlind innaaicned choir. Romorad ainm Dd ocus 7&traic desin. Issed indso rogab Patrice forsincailech : " Gaibiu -foi. 7 b. i. anfis ibiu anfis fri sia [7 b. 1] uathib ibiu lithu in 15 Christo lesu, amen." 3 .L " ciabeith afis ocund, cenco fil, ibthar inanmum Isu Crist." Dodeochata? 1 iarsin innasluaig corobatar sechtair Temrai^r immaig. " Denam," ol Lucatmsel, " ferta ar- belai6 intsluaig isinmaig morsa." Adubairt Patraic, "Cateat?" Aduba^rt in drui, " Tucam snechto for- sinmag eorobgel inmag ararmbelaz 6." Atrubairt Pat raic rissom : " Ni hail dam tictain in.da.gaid 5 thoili D^." Atriibai? i t indrui, " Dobe rsa insnechta forsinmag -cincopail duitsiu." Tindarscan iarsin inna filidechta 25 1 .L in uenturis reblus (leg. re bus), E. 2 Rorathaid, R. and IL 3 Gaibiu anfis ibu ocus rl., E. In Harl. 432 (Mus. Brit.) fo. 1 a. 1 these words are thus given: Cuach lau do neim dorat drui do na druidib do, ocus rofaillsigerf do Patraic ei- sidhi, ocus gunad annsin dorinde Pa traic nabriathrasa isanlind : " luhu fis friibu fis ibu anfis frisbru uatha ibu lithu Christi lesu." Ocus cidbe gabus sin for nim no linn ni bia irchoit de. No comad e " In no mine Dei Patris ",doneth and ocus rochanad isin lind. (A wizard of the wizards gave him a cup full of poison, and this was made manifest to Patrick, and thereupon Patrick made these words over the liquor, " lubu fis" etc. And whoever re cites that over poison or liquor shall have no hurt therefrom. Or it may have been (the canticle) " In the name of God the Father " that was made there and was chanted over the liquor.) 4 corragabatar, E. 5 inaigid, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 55 Patrick, then, is summoned to the King s couch, that he might consume food and be proven in prophecy. Patrick refused not that, because he knew what would come thereof. The wizard Lucat-moel went to drink with him, because he had a mind to avenge on Patrick what he had done the day before to his (Lucat Mael s) comrade, Lochru. So Lucat-moel put a sip of poison into the cup that stood at Patrick s hand, so that he might see what he would do unto it. Patrick observed that, and he blessed the cup, and the liquor curdled. He then inverted the vessel, and out of it fell the poison which the wizard had put into it. Patrick again blessed the cup, and the liquor was turned into its proper nature. God s name and Patrick s was mag nified thereby. This is what Patrick recited over the cup : Gaibiu an/is, ibiu an/is, 1 fri sia tiathib ibiu lithu, in Christo Jesu, Amen;" that is, "though we have knowledge of it, though we have not, it shall be quaffed in the name of Jesus Christ." Then came the hosts till they were all biding without Tara in the plain. " Let us," said Lucat-moel, " work miracles before the host in that great plain." Said Patrick : " Which be they ?" Said the wizard : " Let us bring snow on the plain till the plain be white in front of us." Said Patrick to him : " I have no desire to go against God s will." Said the wizard : " I will bring the snow on the plain although it be not thy desire." Then he began the chants of wizardry and the arts of devilry, so that the snow fell till it reached men s girdles. They all 1 These words may mean : "T take in ignorance, I will drink in ignorance, is obscure. The rest of the Irish 56 BETHU PHATRAIC. druidechta ocus inna heladna demnacclai coroferastair r fo. 7 h. i. insnechto cotoracht fernu fer. Uiderunt omnes ocus romachtaigsetar comor. Atrubairt P&traic, "Atchiam inso. Cuir ass mad coraiicci." Atruloairt in drui : " Ni cumcaimsi innisin cusin trdthsa imbarach. " & " Darmo debrodh," olPatraic, " isindulc ata docu- m&cht& ocus ni imrnaith." Robewnach Pafrwc amaer O uada focethoira 2 arda. Is deniu rad rothinai in snechto cen fleochad, cen grein, cen goith, la "brethir P&traic. Dodeochato/r iarsin dorchai dar ft^ gnuis intalmcm 10 la dicetu? 3 indruad. Rogairset nasluaig dosen. Airu- \>airt Pafrraic, " Expelle tenebras." Mrubairt in drui, "Nocha cumcaim indiu." Rogaid Patrice inCoimdi[d] ocus robendach amag, ocus ro indarbanta nadorchai, ocus doraitne ingrian, ocus rognisit 4 atlaigthi buidi 15 innahuli. Robatar, tra, cociana ocon chonflichtasa 5 indrig. Et ama roraidi Ner fri Simon [ocus fri] Petar, ait rex ad illos, " Libros uestros in aquam mit- tite, et ilium cuius libri illaesi 6 euaserint adorabimus." 20 Respondit Patricius, " Faciam ego. Et dixit magus, " Nolo [7 b. 2] ego ad iudiciurn ire aquse cum ipso : aqua[m] enim deum habet." Deg rochualasom is tria usqite nobaitsed 7 Patraic. Et respondit rex, " Mittite ergo in ignem." Et ait Patricius, " Promtus sum." At 25 magus nolenss dixit : " Hie homo uersa uice in alter- nos [annos] nunc aquam, nunc ignem, deurn uenera- tur." " Niba ed dogentar, ann," olP&traic, "aritberiso 8 is dea teneth adraimsi, regasu, masathol duit, hitech fordunta forleth, ocus maccle irech dimmuintirsi hit- 30 [fjarrath, ocus mochassalsa immotsu, ocus dothonach druadsu immom maccleirecAsa, ocus doberthar teine 1 corofersz<stair, R. ; corrofer?/s- tair, E. - uad fochetheor, E. 3 dichitel, E. 4 dogniset, E. 5 cArwflicht so, E. B libre illeis, E. 7 Sic E. ; robaitsed, R. 8 Sic E. ; aritberidso, R. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 57 saw and marvelled greatly. Said Patrick: "We see this. Put it away if thou canst." Said the wizard : I cannot do that till this hour to-morrow." " By my God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " it is in evil thy power stands, and not in good." Patrick blessed the plain throughout the four quarters. Quicker than speech, at Patrick s word the snow vanished, without rain, without sun, without wind. Then at the wizard s incantation came darkness over the face of the earth. Thereat the hosts cried out. Said Patrick : " Dispel the darkness." The wizard said : " I cannot to-day." Patrick prayed to the Lord, and blessed the plain, and the darkness was banished and the sun shone, and all gave thanks. They were for a long while at this contention in the presence of the King. And even as Nero said to Simon (Magus) and to Peter, saith the King to them : " Cast your books into water ; and we will honour him whose books shall come out unhurt." Patrick replied : " I will do so." And the wizard said : " I am unwilling to go with him to the ordeal of water. For he hath water as a god." (The wizard said this) because he had heard that Patrick used to baptize with water. And the King answered : " Cast them, then, into fire." And Patrick saith : " I am ready." But the wizard, unwilling, said : " This man, turn about in alternate years, venerates as a god now water and now fire." " That will not be done," saith Patrick, " (but) since thou sayest that I adore a god of fire, thou shalt go, if thou art willing, apart into a house completely shut up, and a cleric of my household before thee, and my chasuble around thee, and thy wizard s tunic round my cleric, and fire shall be put into the house, so that God may deal dooms OB 58 BETHU PHATRAIC. isin tech coruca Dia bretha forib aim." Deisid l^u in fo 7^ 2 chomarli sin .i. la firu Emm imLoegairi. 1 Isand sin tancatar coP&traic natri macaim bator hingiallnai icLdigairi. Ciit fH Patraic. Immcomairc Patraic " cid annsin ?" " Fir flatha," ol slat, " do brisiud -5 hi p?^mcathrai</ nanGoedel .i. atech gnither etir indrui ocus dogillae [is amlaid gnither .i. leth de ur ocus leth crin .i. in leth ur don drai ocus in crin dot gil- lasu 2 ]." Dobeir Patraic amer forgruaid ndeiss cech meic dib ocus dobeir der digruaid cech meic forader- 10 naind elf, ocus dobir a anail foithib, coTidernai teora gema dib. Sloicsitt inmate nagemai. " Genfit," olParaic, " teora gemai airechdai huadib " .i. Colomb cille ocus Comgall ocus Finnia. o Doronath iarsin intech, indala leth de crin, araile 15 ur. Rofoided, daTio, indrui isindleth nur ocus casal Patraic imbe. Eofoided, da?io, Benen isindleth crin ocus tonach indruad imsuidiu. Koiadhad intech iarom impaibsium, ocus doratad crand arcleith airi immach arbelaib intsluaig, ocus adagar teine and. Forcoem- 20 nacair firt mor and ire irnaigthi Patmic. Roloisceth aleth 3 nur don tig ocus indrui 4 immedon nacaisle, ocus niromill abec [8 a. 1] dinchasail. Ni roloiscecZ, immorro, alleth c^^ n irabai Benen, ocus roanacht [Dia] Bewen immedon tonaigi indruad, 5 ocus roloiscec? in 25 tonach ccwdernai luaith di. Rofergaigestar in ri iri ~Patraic comor dimarbac? adruad. Adraracht ocus dochoid doraith leis a mar- bac?, 6 acht ni rochomarleic Dia do ire etarguide Pat- raic. Dodeochaid iarsin ferg De forsinpopu? ne craib- 30 dech, conerbailt sochai^e mor dib .i. xii. milia in uno die. 1 E. omits the next paragraph. 2 From Lebar Brecc, p. 27 b. 3 alleth, E. 4 druid, R. ; drui, E. 5 indrdag, R. ; indruad, E. 6 orcain, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 59 you therein." That counsel was settled then by them, that is, by the men of Ireland around Loegaire. Then came to Patrick the three children who were biding in hostageship with Loegaire. They weep to Patrick. Patrick asks, " What is the matter ? " "A prince s troth," say they, " hath been broken in the chief city of the Gael, namely, the house that is a- build ing as well for [?] the wizard as thy servant, thus is it a-building, half thereof fresh and half dry, the fresh half for- the wizard and the dry for thy servant." Patrick puts his finger on the right cheek of each of the chil dren, and he puts a tear from the cheek of each child on his left palm, and he breathes under them (the tears) and made three gems thereof. The children swallowed the gems. " Three special gems," saith Patrick, " will be born from them," to wit, Colomb Cille and Comgall and Finnia. Thereafter the house was built, one side of it dry, the other fresh. Then the wizard was sent into the fresh side, with Patrick s chasuble around him. Then Benen was sent into the dry side with the wizard s tunic around him. So the house was closed around them, and a bar was put . . . . on it outside, before the host, and fire is set therein. A mighty marvel came to pass there through Patrick s prayer. The fresh half of the house was burnt and the wizard in the midst of the chasuble, and (the fire) destroyed not the chasuble in the least. The dry half, however, wherein Benen was biding, was not burnt, and Benen was saved in the midst of the wizard s tunic, and the tunic was burnt so that (the fire) made ashes thereof. The King was much enraged with Patrick for killing his wizard. He arose and wished to kill him at once, but, through Patrick s intercession, God permitted him not. Thereafter God s anger fell on the impious people, so that a great multitude of them perished, to wit, twelve thousand in one day. 60 BETHU PHATRAIC. Bawl. B. 512, fo. 8 a. 1. Egerton93, fo. 4 a. 1. Adubem-t immorro Patraic iri Loegairi, " Manichrei- tisiu 1 indossa atbela coluath, ardoraga ferg De fort- mullach." Otchuala inri inna briathra sin, rongab n dmun mor. Teit iarsin inri itecli nimacallma fr^a- muintir. " Isferr damsa," orse, " creitem do Dia ol 5 daas inni baighter rim mo marbacZ." Isiarsin tra roslecht Loigawe do P&traic ocus dorocreiti 2 do Dia [in 1. margin : sed non puro corde credidit], ocus ro- creitset ilmili isindlau sin. Isand sin roraide Patrctic fri Loigairi, " tiair rocreitisiu do Dia ocus doratais 10 moreirsi, doberthar fot sseguil duit itrigiu : illog, im- morro, hanumalcfoti 3 anallana ni bia rig na rigdamna huait cobrath acht Lugaid mac Loigairi." Ciiair ro- gaid &mdthair Pat?mc naromallacAacZ ingein bai ina- broind. Ised atrubcwrt Patraic, "coti fn m ni mail- 15 lechub." Rogab dmo iingaid rigi cotoracht, cohAchac^ Forchai. Isandsin adrubcm-t, " Nacli si sut cell in cleiri^ ro roraidi na biad ri na rigdamhna oLoegam ? " I[si]arsin tairlaicid forchai tentide di[na] nemdaib ina- chend, couidhromarb : conid desin [atta] AchacZ Forchai. 4 20 Biat na ferta conicci so indiu. so ferta atchu[a]idetar sruithe \iEirenn ocus dosratsat foglo[s]nathi naisnesen. Atchuaid, cetus, ferta Patraic ocus roscummai Collum cille mace Yedlimthe : Ultan mace 6i Choncobair, Adhamnan 6a Tinni, hEle- 25 ran ind ecnai, Ciaran ~Be&\aigh Diiin, Epscop Erme- dach 6 Clochw, Colman Uamach, Crumthir Collait 6 Druim Roilgech. 1 cj eitisiu, 11 ; chreitidsidi, B. 2 rocreitt, E. 3 tanahumolloti, E. 4 R. omits the next four para graphs. THE TKIPART1TE LIFE OF PATRICK. 61 Patrick, however, said to Loegaire ; " Unless thou believest l now, thou shalt die quickly, for God s anger will come on thy head." When the king heard those words great fear seized him. Then the king went into the assembly-house to his people. " For me," saith he, belief in God is better than what is threatened to me, (namely), that I shall be killed." So then Loegaire knelt to Patrick and believed in God, but he did not believe with a pure heart ; and on that day many thousands believed. Then Patrick said, " Since thou hast believed in God, and done my will, length of age will be given to thee in thy kingdom : in reward, however, of thy disobedience some time ago, there will not be king or crown-prince of thee save Lugaid son of Loegaire," because his mother besought Patrick not to curse the child that was- lying in her womb. Patrick said this : " Till he opposes me I will not curse him." Then Lugaid took the realm and went to CJ Achad Forchai. Then he said : " Is not yon the church of the cleric who declared that there would be neither king nor crown-prince from Loegaire ? : After that a fiery bolt was hurled from the skies against him and killed him, wherefore [the place is called] Achad Forchai, the field of the thunderbolt. Let the miracles be as far as this to-day. These are the miracles which the elders of Ireland declared, and connected with 2 a thread of narration. Colomb Cille, son of Fedlimid, first declared Patrick s miracles and composed them. (Then) Ultan son of Conchobar s descendant, Adamnan, grandson of Tinne, Eleran of the wisdom, Ciaraii of Belach Duin, bishop Ermedach of Clochar, Colman Uamach, presbyter Collait of Druim Roilgech. 1 Lit. he believes. | ~ Lit. put under. 62 BETHU PHiTRAIC. Egerton 93, fo. 4 a. 1. Fer firian, tra, in ferso, conglaine aicnid amaZ hua- salathraclm. Fir-ailithir amal Abraam. Cendais, dilgad- hach ocndiu amaZ Moysi. Salmcetlaid molthaidi amaZ Dabid. Audsud necnai ama Solmhoin. Lestar togai fri fuacra firindi amaZ Pol apstal Fer Ian dirath ocus 5 dieolus in Spirta Naomh [4 a. 2] ama lohcm maccan. Lugbort cain co clannaib sualach. Gesca ftni cotoir- thigi. Teinid toidhlech congris goirthe ocus tessaighti na mac mbethad im andud ocus im elscud d^aircci. Leo treanert ocus cumachtai. Colum archennsai ocus 10 diuiti. Nathir ar threbaire ocus tuacli frimaith. Cen dais, umul, ailgdn fri macu betha. Fordorchaidi dcen- nais for macu bais. Mog saothair ocus fognama do Christ. Rii arordan ocus chumachtu fri cumrech ocus tuaslucad, fri soirad ocus doirad, fri marbad ocus 15 bethugud. Appropinquante autem hora obitus sui, sacrificium 1 ab episcopo Tassach sumpsit, quod uiaticum vitae aeternae 2 ex consilio Victoria acceperat. Et dd[i]n- ceps, post mortuos suscitatos, post multum populum 20 ad Deum conuersum, et post episcopos et perspyte- ros (sic) in eclesis ordinatos et toto ordine eclesias- tico [rite disposito, et] conuersa t6ta Scotia ad fidem Christi, anno aetatis suae cxxii. 3 obdormiuit in uitam aeternam, et reliqua. 25 1 Here in the margin is the com pendium for post, 2 vitea seternea, E. 3 oxff, E. But as Colgan, Tr. Thaum. p. 173, has "cxxii." p. 128 " 120," (leg. 122?), the scribe of the Egerton MS. has probably dropped one x. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 63 A just man, then, (was) this man, with purity of nature like the patriarchs. A true pilgrim, like Abraham. Gentle, forgiving of heart, like Moses. A praiseworthy psalmist, like David. A shrine (?) of wisdom, like Solomoa A vessel of election for proclaiming truth, like Paul the Apostle. A man full of the grace and of the knowledge of the Holy Ghost, like John the child. A fair garden with plants of virtues. A branch of a vine with fruitful- ness. A bright fire with fervor of heating and warming the sons of Life, as to kindling and inflaming charity. A lion through strength and power. A dove for gentle ness and simplicity. A serpent for prudence and cunning as to good. Gentle, humble, mild towards sons of Life. Gloomy, ungentle as to sons of Death. A laborious and serviceable slave to Christ. A king for dignity and power, for binding and loosing, for freeing and enslaving, for killing and quickening. But the day of his death drew nigh, so he took the communion from Bishop Tassach, which provision for the journey to life eternal he had received by Victor s advice. And then, after having raised the dead, after having converted much people unto God and ordained bishops and priests in the churches, the whole ecclesias tical order being duly disposed, and the whole of Ireland converted to the faith of Christ, in the hundred and twenty-second year of his age he fell asleep into life eternal, and so forth. 64 BETHU PHlTUAIC. [PARS ALTER A.] Rawl. B. " Euntes ergo nunc docete omnes gentes, baptizantes 512, fo. 8 eos } n nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti, docentes eos obseruare oiiinia queecumque mandavi vobis, et ecce ego vobiscum sum omnibus die bus 5 usque ad consummationem sseculi." [8 a. 2.] Issu (sic) Crist roraidi inna briatraso, iar cloud baiss in 1 eseirgiu, do gresacht a apstaZ ocus a deiscipul do iwcetal cenel naniresech in domain ocus diambaitsid innanmaim in Atha?- ocus in Maic ocus 10 in Spirto Noib, conobairt, " EUNTES." Matha, immorro. ishe co?idascrib na briathra cetna for slicht nlsu, dicens, " EUNTES ergo " : habentur et haec ubi dicit " data est mihi omnis potestas in coelo et in terra," inde sequitur, " EUNTES ergo nunc," id est, dum mea 15 potestas in omni terra et non in ludea tantum inue- nitur. Quod dudum pro[h]ibui dicendo, " IN uiam gen tium ne abieritis," nunc uobis concedo et praecipio, "Ite, docete." Aptus ordo l doctrina ante bautismum. Non enim 20 potest fieri ut corpus babtismi recipiat sacramentum nisi ante[quam] anima fidei suscepit ueritatem. Om nes gentes, [id est] sine acceptione 2 personarum. Baub- tizantes eos, id est homines gentium. IN nomine Pa tris et Fili et Spiritus Sancti. IN [njomine dicit, non 25 in nominibns. Hie Unitas atque Trinitas Persona- rum ostentitur. Singularitas enim nominis Unitatem loquitur, appellationum uero diuersitas Trinitatem de- si[g]nat. "Docentes eos obseruare omnia quaecumque mandaui uobis." Ordo praecipuus, iu[s]sit aposto- 30 Sic E. ocus, R. | ~ exceptione, Colgan. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 05 THE SECOND PART. " Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Teaching them to observe all things, whatsoever I have commanded you, and lo, I am with you ahvay, even unto the end of the world." Jesus Christ spake these words after overcoming death in resurrection, to hearten his apostles and his disciples to teach the faithful folk of the world, and to liaptize them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, so that he said : " Go ye," etc. Matthew, however, he it is that wrote the same words, in the person of Jesus J , saying : " Go ye therefore." These, too, are implied where he says, (< All power hath been given to me in heaven and in earth." Then follows : " Go ye therefore now," that is, since my power is found in every land and not in Judaea only. That which I long ago forbade, saying: "Go ye not into the way of the Gentiles," now I grant unto you and enjoin you : " Go ye, teach." Meet is the order, teaching before baptism. For it cannot be that the body should receive the sacrament of baptism before the soul receives the verity of faith. "All nations," that is, without acceptance of persons. " Bap tizing them," that is, men of the Gentiles. " In the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost." In the name," he saith, not " in the names." Here is set forth the Unity and Trinity of Persons. For the singu larity of " name " expresses the Unity. But the diversity of appellations indicates the Trinity. Teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you. An espe cial order : he directed the apostles first, to teach all 1 in Christi persona, Colgan. The Irish is, literally, " in .Tcsu s track." u 1U231. E BETHU PHATRATC. Bawl. B. los 1 vt primum docerent uniuersas gentes, deincle in- , 8 * tingerent fidei sacramento ; et pro fide ac babtisrno 2 quae 3 essent obseruanda prseciperent. Et ne putemus leuia esse quge iussa 4 sunt, et pauca, addidit: Omnia qusecumque mandaui uobis ut [qui] crediderint 5 et qui 5 in Trinitate fueiint babtizati, omnia faciant quse prae- ce[8. b. l]-pta sunt. " Et ecce ego uobis[cum] sum omnibus [diebus] usque ad consummationem sseculi," acsi diceret "hsec est merces uestra," et quasi dixiset " nolite timer[e] ire in rnundum et persecutionibus et 10 tribulationibus uexari in co. Dura presons erit vobis auxilium meum usque ad finem uitae 7 uestre in sig- niss et uirtutibus faciendis." Rocomailset absfowl 7rl. Othanicc Patmic coTiacobluch dochum nErenn do procept 8 doG6ideli6, ocus aluid do Temraig, forac- 15 caib Lomman indlnbaur Boinne icoimet alungai fri .xl. oidchi in chorgais. Fororcoggart P&traic fair aethar do imrom innagid naBoinde 9 conga\w.d baili hita Ath Truim indiu. Dun ind inba/icfeifn] Feidlimthe meic Loigairi mace Neill .i. 1 Ath Truim. Condechaid isin 20 maittin Fortchernd mac Feidlimthi cofuair Loman ocus asoscela arabekw 6. Ingnad lais inforcetal rochu- alai. Rocreit ocus robaitsid o Loman, ocus robai Fortchernn icoitsecht fHsin forceta? cotoluid amatha/r foraiarair. Dorighni failti frisna cleirchiu arba di Bret- 25 naib di .i. Scoth ingen rig Bretan [si]. Tanic Feidilmthi fein do accalla^u iiomdin, ocus rocrat ocus roedbairt Ath Truim do Dia ocus do ~P&traic ocus do Loman ocus do Fortcernn. 1 Ordo praecipi//s iusit aposto- los,K. For this Colgan has: Ordo praecipitur visitationis Apostolo- rum . in . 3 post fidem et baptisma, E. 3 babtisma qui, R, 4 uisa, R. ; iusa, E. 5 Sic E. ; R. -unt. 6 MS. -i. 7 Sic, E. ; R. uiti. 8 praicept, E. 9 noboinne, R. ; naboindi, E- THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. fi7 nations, and then to baptize them with the sacrament of faith, and, in favour of faith and baptism, to enjoin all things that were to be heeded. And lest we should think that the things ordered were few and trifling, he added : " All that I have commanded to you," so that they who have believed and been baptized in the Trinity may do all that hath been enjoined. " And lo, I am with you alway even unto the end of the world," as if he would say " This is your reward," and as if he had said, "Fear not to go into the world and to be harassed with tribulations, for my help will be present to you therein, even to the end of life, in doing signs and mira cles." The apostles fulfilled (this), and so forth. When Patrick came with his vessels to Ireland, to preach to the Gael, and when he went to Tara, he left Lomman in the estuary of the Boyne, keeping his ship for the forty nights of the Lent. Patrick ordered him to row his vessel against the Boyne till he should get to the place wherein Ath Truimm stands to-day. Ath Truimm was at that time the stronghold of Feidlimid son of Loegaire, son of Niall. In the morning Fortchern son of Feidlimid went and found Lomman with his gospel before him. A marvel to him (Fortchern) was the doctrine which he heard. He believed, and was baptized by Lomman, and Fortchern was listening to the doctrine until his mother came a-seeking him. She made welcome to the clerics, for of the Britons was she, namely, Scoth daughter of the king of Britons, she. Fedilmthe himself came to have speech of Lomman, and he believed, and he offered Ath Truimm to God, and to Patrick, and to Lomman, and to Fortchern. E 2 08 T5ETHU PHATRAIO. Rawl. B. 512, fo. 8 b. 1. Dcchoid Pafrm/c fein ocus rofotha-jV/ Ath Truim .xxu. an?iis ria fothugud Airdd Machae. 1 Do Brotnaib immorro, bunad Lomdm [in marg. films Gollit] der- fiur do Patraic a mathcw . IT e immorro, brathir Lomdin .i. epscop Munis hi Forcnidi [la Cui[r]ccniu 5 .i. hi tuaisciurt Midi 2 ] f risind Eithne andess, Broccaid indlmliuch Ech la Ocwachta ,i. iCiarraigi. 3 Brocan imBrechmaig la hu Dothrain, Mogenocc hi Gill Dumai Gluind indessciurt Breg. iNderbchlann, immorro, [8. b. 2] is diless doPatrcwc ochomfuilidecht 4 ocus 6 iris ocus 10 o bathis ocus o forcitul ; ocit8 iniia huli atcotaisiut do thalmain ocus do ecalsib roedbairset doPatraic in sem- piternum. Post aliquantum autem tempus, orochomaiccsigestdr eitsecht Lomdin, roescomlai ocus a dalta [.i. Fortcernn] 15 do accallaim abrathar .i. Brocado ocus roaithni a eclais doPatraic ocus doFo? tcern ; acht rofrithbruid Fort- chernn coroairaimed orba a athar, ocus ishesidi roerb do Dia ocus doPatrai c. Acht atrubct/rt Lomdn "no- conairaimfc m[o]bmnc7^ainsi maine airaime abdainc 20 moecnilse." Aroirachair, immorro, Fo9-tchern iarnet- secht Lomttm innabdaine otriblaithib coriacht co Ath Truim ocus dorat iarsin aecla?s Cathlaido pmgrino. Hfe sunt oblationes Fedelmedo filii Loegairi sancto Patricio et Lomano et Fortcherndo .i. Ath Truim hi $ cHchaib Loegairi Breg. Imgre icrichew& Loegiri iMidi. TsamlttK? roedbarthe innahuli edbartaso doPabmc ocus doLoraan ocus doFortchmi. Pro omnibus regibus maioribus et minoribus usque in diem iudicii. Prima [autem] feria uenit Patricius ad Taltenam, 30 baili iraba intoinach rigdai, coCoirpri mac Neill. Is eissidi roocobair orcain Patraic ocus ro[s]roiglestcw 1 Here B. and E. omit a sentence = Colgan s ibique reliquit Loma- nuui discipnlum suum, 2 Sic E. 3 imliuch aech. la ciarraigi chond- aclit, E. 4 comsuilidecht, R.E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 69 Patrick himself wont and founded Ath Truimm, twenty- five years before the founding of Armagh ; [and there he left his disciple Lomman]. Of the Britons, moreover, was the race of Lomman son of Gollit, and his mother was own sister to Patrick. These are Lomman s brothers, namely, Bishop Munis in Forcnide, at Cuircne, in the north of Meath, to the south of the Eithne ; Broccaid in Immliuch Ech, in Connaught, to wit, in Ciarraige ; Broccan in Brechmag in Hui Dothrain ; Mogenoc in Cell Dumai Gluinn in the southern part of Breg. Now (these are) the progeny that belongs to Patrick by consanguinity and by faith and by baptism and by doctrine ; and all that they obtained of land and of churches they offered to Patrick for ever. Now after some time, when Lomman s death drew nigh, he went with his foster- son Fortchern to have speech of his brother Broccaid, and bequeathed his church to Patrick and to Fortchern. But Fortchern refused to receive his father s inheritance, and he entrusted it to God and to Patrick. But Lomman said : " Thou shalt not receive rny blessing unless thou receivest the abbacy of my church." So Fortchern after Lomman s death assumed (?) the abbacy for three days till he reached Ath Truimm, and afterwards gave his church to Cathlaid the Pilorim. These are the offerings of Fedelmid son of o o Loegaire, to S. Patrick and Lomman and Fortchern, namely, Ath Truimm in Loegaire s territories in Bregia, ImgcO in Loegaire s territories in Meath. Thus were all these offerings offered, to Patrick and to Lomman and to Fortchern ; (both for Fedilmid himself and) for all kings, major and minor, even to Doomsday. Now on the first holiday came Patrick to Talten, the place in which was the royal assembly, to Coirpre son of Niall. He it is that desired to slay Patrick, and 70 BETHU rHATRAlC. Kawl. 15. muintir Patroic isruth Seili, qua propter appellauat b ilium [Patricias] inimicum Dei et dixit ei, " Fognifi dosil do silaib do brathor ocus nocobia ri dotsil co brath." Ocus nocobiat brattana isindabaindsin tria Patra^c. 5 DodeochfticZ Patraic iarsin coConaM mace Neill. Isand robai asosad, du ita Doinnach Patraic indiu, ocus aroet lid cofailti moir, ocus rombaitsi P&traic ocus rosonairtnig arigsuide in eternum. Ocus admbairt Patraic iris, "Fognife sil do brathar dotshil [9. a. 1] ]() tre bithu ocus technaige coderna trocairi domoi baib imdegctio^ ocus domeic ocus meic domac corop dligthidi suthain dommacaibse creitmechaib." Isandsin roto- mais Conall eclais do Dia ocus doPaimic pedibus eius .lx. pedum, et dixit Patricius, " Sicip he digbas inne- 15 claissi dotsil nocoba fotta a flaithiits ocus niba sonairt." Intan dororaind raith nairthir inso. Dororaind l P&traic Raith nAirthir abachaill duan- tith 2 (sic) timarnae natuasa (sic) cene marusbith. 20 Bes nded 3 nasad innatuad hitir ingnad ocus gnad nad mbiad ackt oenguine for a fuot 4 cobrath. Quod impletum est. Dodeochatar moch dia domnaig iRaith nAirthir. Cinaed ocus Dub-daleithi, da mace Ce? baill me/c Maili- 25 Odrse meicc Oeda Slane, con&cc&tar in loech inaligu .i. mac Bressail. Mescaid indalanai claideb nand ocus tachaitir iaro7>i. Luid indalanai tar Taltin suas inn- andirmmaiin. Luid alailiu 5 inDomnach P&traic. Isannsin [dano] bennachais blae oinaig Tailtin c conna, 30 berthar marb di cobrath. Boi inimairecc and illaitib 1 Doraind, E. - Luan tith, E. 3 Besned, E, 4 forafout, E. 5 alailo, E. 6 tailten, E. THE T1UPAHTITE LIFE OF PATU1CK. 7l who scourged Patrick s household into the river Seile. Wherefore Patrick used to call him " God s foe," and he said to him: "Thy seed shall serve thy brothers de scendants, and of thy seed there shall never be a king ; " and there will never be salmon in that river, owing to Patrick s curse ; Thereafter Patrick went to Conall son of Niall. There was his station, in the place wherein stands Domnach Patraic to-day. And Conall received him with great joy, and Patrick baptized him and confirmed his throne in ceternum. And Patrick said to him ; " Thy brother s seed shall serve thy seed for ever, and . . . show mercy to my heirs after me, thou and thy sons and thy sons sons, so that it may be lawful (and) lasting to my faithful children." Then did Conall measure out a church for God and for Patrick with sixty feet of his feet. And Patrick said : " Whosoever of thy offspring shall take from this church, his reign will not be long and will not be firm." When he measured Rath Airthir, . . . this : Patrick measured Rath Airthir with (?) his crozier That there would be only one slaughter throughout it for ever. Which thing was fulfilled. Early on Sunday they went into Raith Airthir. Cin- aed and Dub-da-leithe, two sons of Cerball, son of Moel- Odrae, son of Aed Slane, saw the hero lying down, to wit, the son of Bressal. One of the two plunges a sword into him, and then they fled. One of the two went over Talten up in their band. The other went into Domnach Patraic. Then he (Patrick) blessed the green of the Assembly at Talten, so that no corpse will ever be carried from it. 72 JJETllU PHATHAIC. Ra\vl. B. Donnchodo, teor[a] buidne im Coibdenacb mace Fidgaili, 012, o. y. ct. 1 . asanucht oc imbert ing-se lia sairsi ocus occo. Arcesi scis alama diud lai ocus asbert " cumang nad chumcabad brothar nabrothraigi dia nguin nicsem- nacair ingse." ^ Paschpe quoque clausula finita prima feria exiit ad Vadum duarum Furcarum, 1 ocus forotbaig eclais in- dusin ocus foracaib na tri braitriu innti co-nasiair .i. Chathaceus ocus Cathurtts ocus Catneuss ocus Catnea intsiur. Issidi 2 noblighed nabeillti. Dochoid iar sin coDruim Corcortri ocus [9. a. 2] rofothaig Gclais hi suidiu, ocus foracaib indi 3 Dermait mace Restitutia [sic]. Oc dul do P&iraic sair do Temraig [co Loegaire, uair rogniset cairdes, 4 ] o Domnach P&traic, dobe>-t 15 bendrtc^t for Con&\\ mace Neill. O doluid ass dofoid 5 a lecc inna degaid isintailich sair .i. du ita incbross ocoTimuiliund osindusciu, dicens : Dosoi conoi iierum baatbnuud frignath 20 adrodad friless na tuad isin port cobratb. Ocus i oracaib Pairaic fairend dia muintir occalicc inDoranach P&traic, ocus ised adubairt : " Cibbc no- dasaraigfed ropad 7 timdibe sasguil ocus flaithiusa do. 25 Kodosaraig Cin^d mace Irg&laig ri Temrach .i. rpgeguin fer foracbomairchi, ocus doreprendset tri bainne fola eissi focetoir ocus ni roansat do silid coro edbart Cineed mace (7o??galaig tri sencleithi const, ferann do- Psdraic .i. Uachtar Nessa ocus 6i Midgnai ocus Tir 30 meicc Conaigg 6 cbill sair, ocus ni ro an in tress baindc 1 farcarvm, R. ; forcarum, E. ~ isiedi, E. 3 inti, E. 4 Sic E. 5 dufaid, E. 6 Here Eg. 93 has ]ost a leaf. 7 In marg. .i. alei [ last three letters now cut off] . THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 73 There was a conflict there in the days of Donnchad, three thousand with Coibdenach son of Fidgaile, and Coibde- nach amidst (?) them, plying the spear with his . . . At the end of the day he complains of the weariness of his hand, and said : " A power that could not be able . . . . the spear could not slay them." The octave of Easter being ended l prima feria, he went to Ath-da-laarg, (the Ford of Two Forks,) and founded a church in that place, and left therein the three brothers with their sister, namely, Cathaceus and Cathu- rus and Catneus, and Catnea the sister. She it is that used to milk the hinds. Then he went to Druim Corcortri and founded a church therein, and left in it Diarmait son of Restitutus. As Patrick was going east from Domnach Patraic to Tara unto Loegaire for they had made friendship, he gave a blessing to Conall son of Niall. When he went thence his flagstone 2 came after him eastwards to the hill, wherein stands the cross by the mill over the water, Dosoi condi s again There was a renewal usually he gave for the benefit of the tribes In the place for ever. And Patrick left a number of his household at his flagstone in Domnach Patraic, and this he said : " Whoso ever should outrage it, his life and his realm should be cut off." Cinaed, son of Irgalach, king of Tara, out raged it, that is to say, he slew a man under its safe guard ; and three drops of blood trickled out of it at once, and ceased not flowing till Cinaed son of Conga- lach offered to Patrick three senclethi with their land, 1 namely TJachtar Nessa and Oi Midgnai and Tir maic 1 Per clansain Paschae intelligit octavam Paschae, Dominica in Al- bis finitam, Colg., 7V. 77>.,p. 173. - /, ., his portable altar, which he had left as a gift to the church. 3 This quatrain is nearly unin telligible. 4 " tres villas cum pcrtinentibus pracdiis et po^sessiouibus," Colg., p. 130. 74 HETHU PHATRA1C. Bawl. B. boos cotoracht fein foachroiss .i. coro marb Flaithber- tac ^ mac Loingsig Cinied mace Ivg&laig icath Droma 9 a 2 Dochoid Patrice iarsin doTemraw; coLoegairi, uair doffniset cairdes eturru cownarooircthi Patraic inaflai- 5 O thius. Sed non potuit credere, dicens : Niall," olse, " m&ihairsi, annocluined inssebfaitsine tuidecht nacreit- me, ro athne dam na rochreitind add coromadnaicthi imullach Temrach am ail firu cathacha," uair ba bes lasna geinti anadnacal fonarmaib, facie ad faciem usque 10 ad diem iudici. Ambai Patrice foraet inocascnam Romse oc tuidecht fo. 9 b. i. tiadi, ar do choid fotr-i doRoim iarmbith [9. b. 1] ic foglaim isintir, cocomarnic fri seisiur mac clerech, ocus se fi-illai leu, ocus allibair ina criss dollotar dianailitAri. 15 O * " Isdinnim dodechas and," olPairaic. ;( Denid te ig duib don crocundsa fil im coimitec/itsa : ishc robai fomsui- cliusa ocus forntseb inErind xxii. annis ocus occoi- friund." " Ceist, ocus intan scermait, coich uain hi ? " " Ni anse," olPatraic, " nac^. cougbail cowgaibid tabraid 20 far teig i talmain, ocus du dadaslugai isisinport bieid," quod impletum est. Is hisin in Breifnech Patraic iCluain Ernainn. Iscumtabairt cia crocann in ruon no incethra. Immdernad iaro?w di or ocus findruine. Ishe ini97ior/ in sesiur. Cruimthir Lugach iCill 25 Airthir. Cruimt/w? 1 Columb iCluain Ernain, ocus Mel- dan Cluano Crema, ocus Lugaid mace Eire iFordruim, ocus Cruimtir Cassan inDomnach Mor Maigi Echnach ; coicc noib insin do muintir Patrice inDelbna Assail, THE .TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 75 Conaing from the church eastward. And the third drop stayed not till he himself came under his cross, that is, till Flaithbertach, son of Loingsech, slew Cinaed, son of Irgalach, in the battle of Druim Corcain. Thereafter Patrick went to Tara, to Loegaire : for they had made an agreement between them that Patrick should not be slain during his reign. But Loegaire was unable to believe, saying, " Niall," saith he, " my father, when he heard the false prophecy, the coming of the Faith, enjoined us not to believe, but that I should be buried in the topmost part of Tara, like warlike men ;" for it was the custom of the heathen to be buried in their armour, face to face, even to the day of judgment. When Patrick was on the way journeying to Rome (or) coming from it for he went thrice to Rome after having been a-learning in the land, he met with six young clerics and six gillies with them, and their books in their girdles. They were going on their pilgrimage. " Weakly has one gone there," saith Patrick. " Make for you a wallet of this hide which is along with me. This hath been under my seat and under my side in Ireland for twenty years, and at mass." " Question " (say they), " and when we shall separate, to which of us will it belong ?" " Not hard to say," saith Patrick : " at every (ecclesiastical) dwelling wherein ye set up, put your wallet into the earth, and the stead which swallows it up, in that place shall it abide." Which thing was fulfilled. This is the Breifnech Pdtraic in Cluain Ernainn. It is doubtful what hide (it was), whether a seal s or a cow s. It was then adorned with gold and white bronze. Now these are the six : Presbyter Lugach in Cell Airthir, Presbyter Colomb in Cluain Ernain, and Meldan of Cluain Crema, and Lugaid, son of Ere in Fordruim, and Presbyter Cassan in Domnach Mor Maige Echnach. Five saints (were) those of Patrick s household in Delbna 76 15ETHU PHAT11A1C. Kawl. B. ocns coic miassa do Pat-raic leu. IN seised Seu-Cia- ran Saigri. Bai immorro Ciaran ocaiart aigid do Patraie cait iggebad. "Saig Uar," arPafowc, 1 " dena cathraig forabru : 5 tricha bliadan, buadach bann, conricfam and ocus tu.". Ambai Patraic oc batis Lugne, du ita Domnach Mor Maigi Eclinach, asbert fri Cassan bed nann a eiseirgi, ocus nabad mor a congbail itab?iam ocus 10 nibid imda noregad nech co?idosnaid cliridi oathaisib, ocus ismor a aine inCJiassan sin hi fertaib. Alluid Pat / aic inacharput asm iailaig donarraid alaili bandscal and ocus amac le, " ArDia, bewdacli mo mace dam, a cleir/r/ : ita a athaw 1 angular. Dobir 15 P&iraic airde na cruichi taragiun, ocus aitlmid QCC Casan dolegund. Dicitur sic quod psalm [9. b. 2]-os per .xii. dies legit. Isse andsm Lonan mace Senaig fil hi Caill hUullech. Rigell, immorro, amathaiV. Fordos- rala muiniir Cluana mace Nois. Corocoimchloiset ia- 20 rom fri muniir Cluana Iraird ar chill Lothair imBre- gaib ocus ar Chluain Alad Deirg tiar. Do-Lue Croibigi ocus Juiigaid mace Oengu-sa meic IS! at-fraich, ishe 2 ril hinDruim Inasclaind hinDelbhna do muintir Patrcac. 25 Fir oirthir Midi ros bathess Patraic oc toig Lais- rend indess ita athipra) indorus inna cilli. Facaib dis 1 The words arPatmic are a gloss, and not part of the line. 2 Eead itho. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 77 Assail, and five patens of Patrick s had they. The sixth was Old Cia.ran of Saigir. Howbeit Ciaran kept asking Patrick where he should settle. Saith Patrick : " Seek the Uar, Build a monastery on its brink. In thirty years victorious deed We shall meet there, (I) and thou." When Patrick was baptizing the Lugni at the stead where stands Domnach Mor Maige Echnach, he said to Cassan that his resurrection would take place therein, and that his establishment on earth would not be great. o And [yet] many will not go with sigh of heart from his relics, and great is the splendour of that Cassan in miracles. When Patrick went in his chariot from the hill he overtook a certain woman there, (having) her son with her. " For God s sake," [saith she,] " bless my son for me, O cleric : his father is ill." Patrick puts the sign of the cross over his mouth, and delivers him to Cassan to (learn to) read. It is said that he read the psalms in twelve days. This is the Lonan, son of Senach, who is in ( .till Uallech, Rigell is his mother. The community of Clonmacnois obtained it (Caill Uallech), and afterwards exchanged it with the community of Clonard for Cell Lothair 1 in Brega and for CluainAlad Deirg in the west. Do-Lue of Croibech 2 and Lugaicl son of Oengus, son of Natfraech, it is they who, of Patrick s household, are in Druim Inesclaind in Delbna. The men of the east of Meath, Patrick baptized them at Tech Laisrenn in the south. His well is in front of the church. He left two of his people therein, namely, 1 Kill-Ochuir, Colg. 131. Da-luanus cle Croebheacli, Colg. 131, 78 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. dia muintir ann .i. Bice ocus Lugaio 1 , ocus ata ferta b 2*. Bice fri tiprait antuaid. Molue ailithir di Bretnaib domuintir Patraic indlm- liuch Sescainn fri tech Laisrend indes for ur Locha Ainninne. Fordosrola muintir Cluana mac Nois. Temaiv Singite la Firu Assail. And robaitsi Patraic Firu Asail. iNtslige Her Raith Suibne ocus Cluain Fota Ainmirech ata fert ann .i. rube sciad ocus droi- en ocus croib. Inti letras ni and ni chuirfi cor 1 A buada de. Domnach aainm. Folanmstar ira Pafomc congbail ocAth Maigne ind Asal. FHstuidchicZ fris ann fer dcendais .i. Fergus brathair doBrenainn mace Echach Muinrnedoin. Is airi ni hairdeircc in Fergws[sa] quia in uita patris defunctus T est. Brathair tra inBrenaind sin, is he" friatudcha/id do Pairaic. Dofornde Patraic crois isind- licc cowabachaill, ocus ata and beos disert for leic Patraic, ocus roben incloich amal bid ere masth. " Ma tt ibatainmnet." ol Patraic, " nut scailfeth nert cumac/ita 20 De ama^ roscail in bachall in cloich." "Nifil tra scoth na comarpa uad don trist dobert Pa^ a? c fair. " Ar Dia, a Pa^ aic," ol a seitich, " riim tairle [10. a. 1] do mnllacht." " Nitaidlibe," ol Patraic, " ocus ni aidlibe in gein fil it brii. Araidi ni fil comarpa uad." Maigen inna[f]arrad andess laPat^-oic fer muintm 25 do conaggaib mace Dicuill 2 la Colomb cilli indiu trefoill. 1 MS. -is. 2 m. Dicivll, R ; Macdichoill, Colg. 131. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 70 [a virgin] Bice and Lugaid, and Bice s tomb stands to the north of the well. Molue, a pilgrim of the Britons, and one of Patrick s household, (was) in (the church called) Immliuch Sescainn to the south of Tech Laisrenn on the shore of Loch Aininne. The community of Clonmacnois (afterwards) obtained it. At Temair Singite by Tir- Assail, there Patrick bap tized the men of Assail. On the road between Raith Suibni and Cluain Fota Ainmirech is a marvel, namely, a brake of hawthorn and thorns and branches. He that tears anything therein will not cast a winning cast of it. 1 Domnach is its name. Then Patrick founded a cloister at Ath Maigne in Asal. A merciless man resisted him there, namely, Fergus, brother of Brenainn, son of Echaid Muinmedon. This Fergus is not renowned because he died during his father s lifetime. His brother, then, was that Brenainn. It is he that resisted Patrick. Patrick marked out with his crozier a cross in the flagstone, and cut the stone as if it were soft clay. " If I were not patient with thee," saith Patrick, " the might of God s power would cleave thee as the crozier cleft the stone." Of him (Brenainn) there is neither son nor successor, owing to the curse which Patrick inflicted upon him. " For God s sake, O Patrick," saith his wife, " let not thy malediction fall on me ! " " It shall not visit thee," saith Patrick, " and it shall not visit the child that is in thy womb." Howbeit, of him there is no successor. A place close by it, to the south, belonged to Patrick. One of his household, Dicholl s son, set up there. Co- lomb Cille 2 hath it now through cunning. 1 That is, will fail in all his under takings. 2 i.e., one of the Columban mo nasteries. 80 HETHU PHATRAIC. Raw! B iTerum venit oTemrai# combai indUisnech. Fola- 512, fo. 10, mastar congbail ann. Fritiiidchetar fris da mace Neill .i. Fiacha ocus Endai. Dixit Patricius eis, isaclanna notrefitis incongbail sin dianairsed failti Mu. Rodiult- sat fHso ocus rogabsat alaim. " Mallacfa," ol Patraic 5 "For clocha Uisnig." ol Sechnall. " Bith daiio," ol Pathetic. Nifuil nach maith dognither dib osin amach : ni denaiter cid clocha fot?Ydctlii dib. Roobbai Fiaclm bathis [in marg. .i. iCarnd Fiachach] huad intansin. Robathis immorro Enda ocus roedbair IQ a mac rogenair islndaidqui riam coiiaferand .i. each nomad imbairi Enda fCi Erinn. Arroet Piitmic in mac ocus dorat dia altrum di cetrur dia muinti? 1 .i. cpscop Dornnall, Coimid mac uBairdd, ocus Dabonne mace uBairtt ocus alaili. " Rombia Hmsa doniarrad," 15 r ol Loegatn mace Neill " fobith Enda abrathar, ferand bai la Encla oLoegairi .i. coicc sencleithi deuc Enda Artich la (7onnac/^a iri Cruachan antuaid, ithesidi itat doPafrmc indiu. Roaltata?- iaror/i in mace hi c? ich Ennai Artich. 20 Escop Domnall indAilich Moir furoxail muintw* Cluana mace Noiss. Escop Coimid hi Cluain Senmail. Escop Dobonne hi Cluain na Manach, ic foigid diandalta arsamuin obdss saeg - ulla airmitin tra aaidi intan doni- ccd, ag ocac/t fiur do. Rolil in doiri sin fo> sna cellaib 25 THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 81 He [Patrick] came again from Tara till he was in Uisnech, He founded a cloister there. Two sons of Niall, namely, Fiacha and Endae, came against him. Patrick said to them that their children would inhabit that cloister if he should find a welcome with them. They refused him and expelled him. "A curse," saith Patrick - " on the stones of Uisnech," saith Sech- nall. Be it so," saith Patrick. Nothing good is made of them from that time forward. Not even washing, stones are made of them. Fiacha refused in Cam Fiachach baptism from him (Patrick) at that time. However he baptised Enda, and (Enda) offered his son [Cormac] who had been born the night before, together with his land, that is, every ninth ridge of Enda s throughout Ireland. Patrick received the son, and gave him to be reared unto four of his household, to wit, bishop Domnall, Coimid Maccu-Baird, and DaBonne Maccu-Baird, and another. " He shall have saith Loegaire son of Niall, " because of Enda his brother, the land that Enda had from Loe gaire," to wit, fifteen senchleitke 1 of Enda Artech in Gonnaught to the north of Cruachan. These are Patrick s to-day. Then they reared the son in the territory of Enda Artech, that is to say, bishop Domnall in Ailech Mor, which the community of Glonmacnois took away, bishop Coimid in Cluain Senmail, bishop Do-Bonne in Cluain na Manach .... their pupil on All Saints day .... veneration for his fosterer (S. Patrick) when he would come, a cow from each man to him. 2 That 1 villae, Colg. Tr. Tk.131. sueuerunt singuli dare unam vuc- 1 The text is corrupt. The mean ing must be, as Colgan says, 131, that the three bishops " quotannis suo discipulo circa festnm omnium sanctorum, dum eos visitaret, con. u 10231. cam, propter reverentiam praecipue S. Patris Patricii, qui ipsnm eis sustentandum et educandum com- misit." 82 P.ETHU PHATRATO. R i2*fo condaforslaic Nuada ab Aird Macha. Cormac Snithene a ainm in meicc. Fothirbi Snitheni ata indorus Der- maio-e Culi Coennai. Tir Omna Snitheni ainmnigt/wr. O f Isosnad domuintir Patrick cen atabcwrt cucu. [10. a. 2] Foracaib Patraic reilgi sruithiu ilLecain 5 Midi ocus fairenn dia muintir le u imCrumaine. Atuluid ~P&traic for muir atir 1 Bretan doascnam Erend, dotset escop Muinis inadiaid ocus indiaid a braithri .i. escop Mel Ardachaid ocus Rioc Insi Bo Finne; ocus 2 maicc Conis ocus Darerce ger[ma]nse 10 Patricii, ut dicunt muntir a cell ocus noco diultaidi insin. Atat da?io sethra innanisin .i. Eichi o Chill Glaiss fHhArdachad andess iTetbai ocws Lallocc oSenliuss la Gormachia, et putatur quod ipsa est mater filiorum Bairt, comtis secht maic lea ocus di ingin. 15 Doluid Patrice, dmo, formuir. Immesoi desut isind- tracht ocus foceirt a chocal de, ocus dofuabair ammuir forlicc ocws dusnarrith. Tancatar hErind iarsin. 3 Forruim Muinis abachaill for croib. Nos dermanat and inmbachaill ocus lotar ass. C6iniss Muinis a 20 bachaill fri Patmi c. Fosrecat aracinn fo?-croib. Bad do bachaWsa bes limsa," olPatraic, " ocus bith indisiu latsa," ocus dognith saralaid. Oin innammind fil iForgnaidiu insin laMuinis. Erpais Patraic aili deac Erend do do baithis. 25 1 itir, R. 2 Some words such as it he se have dropt out. 3 This paragraph is incomplete and corrupt. It corresponds with Jocelyn s c. Ill and Tr. Thaum, p. 132, c. 22. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. S3 servitude clave l to the churches until Nuada abbot of Armagh 2 released them. Cormac Snithene was the son s name. Snithene s field is before Dermag Cule Coennai. Tir Onma Snitheni(the land of Snithene s tree) it is named. It is a regret to Patrick s community that it was not given to them. Patrick left relics of elders in Lecan Midi, and with them a number of his household around Crumaine. When Patrick went on the sea from the land of Britain to journey to Ireland, bishop Muinis came after him and after his brothers, namely, bishop Mel of Ard- achad and Kioc of Inis-bo-finne ; and (they are) sons of Conis and Darerca, Patrick s sister, as the households of their churches say, and that is not to be denied. There are, moreover, sisters of those (bishops), namely, Eiche of Cell Glass to the south of Ard Achad in Teth- bae, and Lallocc of Senlis in Connaught ; and it is con sidered that she (Darerca) is the mother of Bard s sons, so that she has seven sons and two daughters. Patrick, then, went to sea. (But first) he turns from it on the strand and casts his cowl from him on a stone, and the sea attacked and overtook it (but did not touch the cowl). They came to Ireland afterwards (and found the cowl there). Muinis set his crozier on a branch. They forget the crozier there and went thence. Muinis lamented to Patrick (the loss of) his crozier. They find it before them on (another) branch. " Let thy crozier be mine," saith Patrick, "and let this be thine," and so it was done. That is one of the relics which Muinis hath in Forgnaide. Patrick entrusted a twelfth of Ireland to him to baptize. F 2 84 BETHTJ PITATRAIC. K;iwi. B. Diambai Patraic hiCruachan Aigli foidis Muinis do a. 2! Roim u ad cocomairli cohapaid Romre ocus dotabairt reilcci don. Boi debaid intansin diaclaum fri Patr? c indUmall. Ised doluith dii ita Clnain maic Nois indiu. Fogeibsium lem cuassach and ocus di laidir a 5 oinboin ass sail 1 . Saidid eiurru. Tanic alaili fer ann cucai. " Indat creitmech ? " ol inclam. "Ed," ol infer. " Airc dam," ol s^, " don coinliniu this dana- bair asabun. Tuc dam illestar glan induisciu doma [10 b. 1] innadiad." Ishe indiu is tiprai Chiaran 10 insin. Dogni infer amal asrupart in clam friss. Tnc da?io aidme claidi intalman ccwommadnaisB isund." DoOTiithcr d&no. Is he cetna niarb dochuaid fouir o CKiana maic Noiss. Gabais aidchi iarom for Muinis isind inut sin oc 15 tuidecht oRoim. " Is duine De," olso, " roadnac/^ sund : ita t\miirecht angel ann." Dobertatar i[n]teich con&- reilcib isindcuass indlim. ladais imbi incuass cuara- barach. Butar toirsich de, ocus atchuatettar do P&iraic. "Ita mac bethad doticfa," ol P&iraic, "ricfa alless inna 20 taissisin " .i. Ciaran mac intsair. Is andsin roiarfacht epscop Muinis doPabmc cait iggebcwZ. " Rogabsat mo brtUhair portu .i. epscop Mel ocus Rioc." Isand dosrala du ita Forggnaidi indiu. " Ismaith in port this," ol Pat^mc. " Isindermonai 25 arintelach ard uccat, nipat ili anmand eissi dochum nime, bet ili, immorro, asindi this." " Isandsa lim," ol epscop Munis, " indloch im[f]arrath. Nileicfet oicc fene co j^anilchaib ocus co^iananfeth bethaith dam ann." Dorigni Patraic airnaigthi coruc Dia in loch 30 THE TKIPAPvTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 85 When Patrick was in Cruachan A igle he-sent Muinis to Rome with counsel unto the Abbot of Rome, and relics were given him. Then his leper separated from Patrick in Umall. He (the leper) went to the place where Clon- macnois stands to-day. He finds a hollow elm there, with two branches from one stem eastwards out of it. He sits between them. Then a certain man comes to him. Art thou a believer ? " saith the leper. " Yea," saith the man. " (Give) me a bundle of the rushes below, which thou takest out by the roots. Give me in a clean vessel the water which will break forth afterwards." That is to-day the well of Ciaran. The man doth as the leper said to him. " Bring then tools for digging the earth that thou mayst bury me here/ (That) too is done. He is the first dead man that went under the clay of Clonmacnois. Night then overtook Muinis in that place as he was coming from Rome. " It is a man of God," saith he, " that hath been buried here. A service of angels is therein/ They put the case with its relics into the hollow of the elm. The hollow closed round it till the morrow. They were sad thereat, and related (it) to Patrick. "It is a son of Life that will come," saith Patrick : he will require those relics," namely, Ciaran the son of the wright. Then bishop Muinis asked Patrick in what stead he should settle. " My brothers, namely, bishop Mel and Rioc, have gotten places." Then fell to him the stead in which Forgnaide stands to-day. " Good is the stead below," saith Patrick, " in the . . on the high hill yonder. There will not be many souls from it (going) to heaven: there will, however, be many . . . ." "Grievous to me," saith bishop Munis, "(is) the lake beside me. The warriors with their shouts and their tumult will not leave me life there." Then Patrick prayed, and God brought the lake out of the place in 86 13ETHU PHATRAR . Kwi.,B. as j n d port irabai, conid he Loch Croni la huMaine. b. i . Foraccaib Patraic hiForgnaidi ocus fo?^accaib a Deirg- deirc leis .i. meinistir nobith 6 a coim fadesin : dochre- thumu doronat[h] ocus buindi oir fuirri thos, ocus foraccaib a bachaill ut prediximus, ocus foraccaib mind 5 dorigne cona, laim feissin, Donaidi Math a a ainm, ocus doronad cross cruan moithni fair ocus ceithri ardda cruanmoin ; ocus foraccaib laiss mind ali .i. cosmailius cometa libair loham nad mor hifail martmi Foil ocus Petair ocus [10. b. 2] alaili ocas biid dogres arbeiiin IQ innascrt ne. Luith Patraic iarsin i Tethbai ndeiscirt, du ita ArdachatZ, ocas rofothaiy eclais isuidiu, ocus doerca- chain dona talmannaib ocus donahalachtaib ocus dol- lessaib inna fer, cid nogenfitis ocus cindass nobeitis 15 na l geine. Isann foracaib epscop Mel ocus epscop Melclm abra- tliair, ocus rochreit Mane mace Neill do ocus rornbaitsi. Ocus do uc Mane banscal nalachtai banchara do, ocus roo-aid do P&traic abennachiam innageine boi inabroinn 20 ocus abewnach^am feisin. Orosin Patraic a laim for&- broind diabendacharf, dosuc chuice doridisi, dicens : " Nescio : Deus scit." Derbarusc leissium insin. Araidi bendachais inmnai ocus agein acht rofitirseom ire spirit 2 faitsine ba hua Coirpri mallachda bai inna bru .i. 25 Tuatha^ Msel-garb. Dixitque PatHcfws, " Dothcadach :i sin, a choelMane, noconbia ri uait cobrath." Roslecht Mane do Pa bmc ocus clogni 4 aitrigi, et dixit Patricias, "Rex non crit qui te 11011 habebit, 5 ocus is ternaidm assirem mmts indEirind. Bid ri dawo inti roben- 30 i nO- K. 5 quasi diceret neminem regnatu- 2 Here recommences Kg. 93, 5. a. 1. 3 dothocadaeh, E. 4 Sic E. ; rogni, B, rum in llibernia, cui poster! Manij non adhaerebunt TV, Thaum., p. 6 isirem, II. ; asirem, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 87 which it lay, so that it is (now) Loch Croni in Hui-Mani. Patrick left (him) in Forgnaide, and left with him his Derg-derc, that is, a credence-table which used to be in his own keeping (?) : of bronze (cred-uma) was it made, and there was a pipe of gold on it above ; and he left his crozier as we said before, and left a relic which he made with his own hand, Donaide Matka was its name ; and a cross . . . was made upon it and four points of . . . ; and he left with him another relic, namely, the likeness of the case of the book of John ... by the relics of Paul and Peter an$ others ; and it is always on the point of the shrine. Thereafter Patrick went into southern Teffia, the place where stands Ardachad. And he founded a church there, and prophesied of the earthly things and of the pregnant females and of the men s dwellings, what they would bring forth and how the offspring would be. Then he left bishop Mel and bishop Melchu his brother. And Mane son of Niall believed in him, and he baptized him. And Mane brought a pregnant woman, a concubine of his, and prayed Patrick to bless the child that was lying in her womb, and to bless herself. When Patrick stretched forth his hand on her womb to bless it, he brought it (the hand) back to him again, saying, " I know not ; God knoweth." That was a proverb which he had. 1 Howbeit, he blessed the woman and her offspring ; but he knew through the spirit of prophecy that it was the accursed Coirpre s grandson that was lying in her womb, namely, Tuathal Moel-garb. And Patrick said, " Luckless is that, O slender ManeJ There shall never be a king from thee/ Mane knelt to Patrick and made repentance, and Patrick said, " There shall be no king in Ireland who shall not maintain thee (i.e. thy posterity), and it is thy bond which 1 See, for instance, infra, Book of Armagh, 23 b. 2, 88 BETHLJ PHATRAIC. f I o (* Tuatha) ; sed nescietur coich biba coich b. 2. beba," ocit-s rogab rigi iartain ocits roindarb Diarmat mace Cerbaill combdi for loch Ri ocus for Deirgdeirc ocus for Luimniuch. Olaili * laithi dodechc&icZ Diarmait inaethur sech port 5 Cluana mcuccNoiss, cocuala Ciaran fogur ocus sesbeni innalungai ocus doroghrad insinport, et dixit Ciaran, " Tair cucum, ar it mac rig, ocus toraind inrecles (in marg. .i. eclais mbic 2 ) ocus edbair dam inporfc." Qui (.i. Diarmait) dixit, " Non sum rex." Cui Ciara- 10 nus dixit, "Rex eris eras." Isindlau [sin] immorvo tanic Tuatha inri combuidnib moraib do innarba Diarmafa, co/iidromarb Msel Mor comalta 3 Diar- mata, ocus romarbao 7 Msel Mor ind foc^toir. Is [11. a. 1] do ata inderbaruscc, " Edit Moile Moire." 4 15 Rogab iarom [Diarmaii] rigi nhErend tr-e bennachtawi Ciarain oc toraind ecailsi bicci. Fathri tairlimm do Diarmait co tanic Ternair. Edbairt cachtliairK??M?ie uad doCiaran imDruim Rathe. Occurrit nob is hie uirtus etiam [?] per an^cipationem. 20 Olaili aimsir atchuas doPatvmc cin doepsco^) JMol fria fiaii 1 , tre comrorcoin indyescarsluaig, ar nobitis in tentegdais oc ernaigthi fr^sinCoimdi[d]. Otocmnairc epscojp Mel Patraic chucai dia cairiug iw/ do Ardachad, dochiiaid epscop Mel do aclaid etrache for a fer 25 flechooi Otchuas do Patrcwc gabail bratan do fomiin- nassin, roraidi Patra-ic inderbaruscc nairdirc "ar aroi (.i. ar na immaire) adclaiss linne. Fortes Mel du thocad, ar ni fortachtaig[i] Dia nach mifhir meirb, id est ; non temptabis Dominum Deum tuum." Dodechaid 39 da.no siur epscu-ip Mel, ocus tene lea innacasa[i]l. Ro- 1 Olailiu, E. iurecles ociis iiid eclais mbicc, E. 3 -i. di Chonaillib, E. 4 .i. romarborf an romarb nech, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. <Sf) shall remain the longest in Ireland. Moreover, he whom I have blessed will be a king, namely, Tuathal. But it shall not be known who shall . . ., who shall . . ." And he took the realm afterwards, and expelled Diarmait son of Cerball, so that he was on Loch Hi and on (Loch) Derg and on Limerick. On a certain day Diarmait came in his boat past the harbour of Clonmacnois, and Ciaran heard the noise and rattle (?) of the vessel, and (Diarmait) was called to the harbour, and Ciaran said : " Come to me, for thou art a king s son, and mark out the redes (i.e. little church), and offer the harbour to me." Diarmait said : " I am not a king." To whom Ciaran said : Thou wilt be a king to-morrow/ On that day, how ever, came Tuathal the king with great troops to expel Diarmait, and Moel-mor, a foster-brother of Diaimait s, slew him, and Moel-mor was himself slain at once- Hence the proverb, " Moel-mor s exploit," So Diarmait got the kingdom of Ireland through Ciaran s blessing, as he was marking out the little church. Thrice did Diarmait alight as he was coming to Tara. At every alighting he made an offering to Ciaran, together with Druim Raithe. We meet with a miracle here by antici pation. At a certain time Patrick was told, through the error of the rabble, that bishop Mel had sinned with his kinswoman, for they used to be in one habitation a-praying to the Lord. When bishop Mel saw Patrick coming to him, to Ardachad, in order to reproach him, bishop Mel went to angle in the furrows whereon rain had poured. When Patrick was told that he was catching salmon in that wise, Patrick uttered the re nowned proverb, " On Us field, i.e., on the ridges he angled for salmon. I will help Mel to luck, for God assists not a feeble ignorant man, i.e., thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God." Then bishop Mel s kinswoman came hav- 90 BETHU PHATEAIC. llawl. B. fi^ r p a tm^c natboi cin. eturra, dicens : " Seorsum uiri l 512, fo. 11. . . . . . a. 1. [etj seorsum ieminse,- ne occasionem dare innrmis m- veniemur, et ne nomen Domini per nos blasfemaretur, [quod] absit a nobis." Et sic relicit eos, .i. Bri (.i. mons) Leith eturru : sisi in Druimm Chea fri Bri 5 leith indiar, 3 eissium fms anair inArddachuc?. Luid iarom Patrice iTetba tuaiscird .i. cocrich Coir- pri, bali roedbrad dosom Gmnard omaccaib Coirpri, ocus foracaibsom indusin epscop Giiasacht mace M.ilcon acomalta ocus nadi Eimir sethracha inhisin ; ocus itc 10 cowaccubsat ituus iCluain Bronaig, ocus isairi ata atoibad innacilli frialaili ocus airchindech Granaird ortness cenn caillech dogTes iCluain Bronaig. iNtan, immorro, rosen P&traic cailli for-sna ogaib remraitib, dochotar a ceitri cossa isincloich ocus feidligit 4 innti 15 a 4 follichta semper. Doch6id Patraic iai sin tairinus[ce] do Maig Slecht, 5 bali iraibi ardidal nahErend .i. Cend Gru&ich, cum- dachta oor ocus [ojargat, ocus da idal deac aili cum- dachta o umai imme. Otco?mairc ~Pa,kraic inidal 20 onuisciu dianid ainm Guthard (.i. gabtha a gutli), ocus orochoinaicsigh dondidal, cowuargaib alaim dochur bachla Lsa 5 fair, ocus nocorala add dorairbert siar donuiniuth foraleith ndeis arisi[n]deis robai a agaid .i. doTemra?^, ocus maraidh sliclit innabachla inaleith 25 cliu beos, ocus araidi nochoroscaig inbachall alaim i MS. uiris. - MS. feminis. a ania, E. 3 Sic E. ; feidhit, K. J Sic E. ; i, II. 5 Maigslecha, E. 6 fssu, E. 7 donumiuth, E. ; don iuutiud manu recentiore, E. ; qy. read don irmtiud, cf. ermitcd, 23. a. 2. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 91 ing fire with her in her chasuble. [And her raiment was not injured. 1 Then] Patrick knew that there was no sin between them, saying, " Let men and women be apart, so that we may not be found to give op portunity to the weak, and so that by us the Lord s name be not blasphemed, which be far from us ! And thus he left them, with Bri Leith between them. She in Druim Chea, to the west of Bri Leith. He is to the east of it, in Ard Achad. Then Patrick went into northern Teffia, namely to Coirpre s territory, where Granard was offered to him by Coirpre s sons. And he left in that place bishop Guasacht son of Milchu, his foster-brother, and the two Emers, sisters (were) those, and they first set up at Cluain Bronaig, and therefore is the ... of the church against another ; and it is the principal of Gra nard who always ordains the chief of the nuns in Cluain Bronaig. Now when Patrick blessed the veil on the aforesaid virgins, their four feet went into the stone, and their traces remain therein semper. Thereafter Patrick went over the water to Mag Slecht, a place in which was the chief idol of Ireland, namely, Cenn Cruaich, 2 covered with gold and silver, and twelve other idols covered with brass about him. When Patrick saw the idol from the water named Guth-ard (i.e. he uplifted his voice), and when he drew nigh to the idol, he raised up his hand to put Jesu s staff upon it, and reached it not, but . . . its right side, for to the south was its face, namely, to Tara ; and the mark of the staff still remains on its left side, and 1 Colgan has also: " Et in per- ennem vtriusque memoriam, locus in quo pvinmm a S. Maele patratum est miraculum, vulgo an chora thirim .i. piscina sicca ; etsecundum, au Maoil-tene .i. fatuus ignis, nun- cupatur." Tr. Th. p. 133. - Colgan has Crom-cr uach, which is the Cromm Cniaiclt of the Dinn- senchas in the Book of Leinster, p. 213, col. 2. 92 BETHU PHATRAIO. Rawl. }}. Patraic ; ocus rolluicc intalam innadi arracht deac aili conicci acinnu. ocus atat fonindus sin icomardugucZ H. a, indferta, ocus romallac/i dondeomon, ocus ronindarb indlfernd. Ocus dorogart Patraic innahuili cum rege Loegairi : ithe sidi ro aidraiset ind idal, ocus at con- 5 narctar innahule he (.i. demon), ocus roimeclaigset ane- piltin rnane chuireth Patraic he [inn Iffrin]. 1 Dorochair d&no agraif abrut Patraic ocerlad innitho ocus inegg- namo frisinnidal. Rolommairseom infroech isin maig- insin, cofuair agraif, ocus noconassa froichne isin 10 maiginsin sech inachad olchenai. Forothaigsium [da?io 1 ] eclais isininutsin .i. Domnach Maige Slecht, ocus foraccaib and Mabran Barbaras Patricii, cognatusque ei et profeta ; octts ita tipra Patraic ann ubi babtizavit multos. 15 Luith iarom Patraic icrich CVmnacht forSnarn-da-en tarSinainn. Isand o[fjuair Patraic indfertais .i. conuc- bud intalam suas fo Patraic isindath, ocus fogobat indeolair/ beos indeiscir sin. Ocus dochoid isinport fo - chetoir ; ocus isand atbath BuadnuBl ara Patraic, ocus 20 roadnac/ti indusin. Cell [11 b. 1.] Buadmail aainm, ocus isdilis 2 do Pat?Ytic [hi 3 ]. Otchualatar, immorro, druid 4 Loegairi meicc Neill innahuili dognid Patraic .i. Mtel ocus Caplait, dabra- thair , (ithe roaltatar di ingin Loegai? i .i. Eithni 25 Finn ocus Feidilm Dergg) doratsat dorchai dluth[i] dar Mag nAi huli, trc nert Demoin, fri re tri la ocus tri noidchi. Doronai Patraic iarsin irnaigthi fri Dia, ocus rofill [ajgluiue ocus senais inmag combo dorcha donadruidib ocus combo solus docach, ocus do rogni at- 30 luiffthe buide do Dia. Roindarbanta inna huile dor- o ^ chai do maig Ai. 1 Sic E. 1 ;i Wic E. 2 Sic E. ; asdiles, R. driiide, K. ; druidli, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 93 yet the staff did not move out of Patrick s hand. And the earth swallowed up the twelve other images as far as their heads, and they [still] stand thus in token of the miracle. And he cursed the demon, and expelled him into hell. And Patrick summoned all with king Loegaire. These are they who adored the idol, and all saw him, namely the demon, and they feared they would perish unless Patrick should cast him into hell. Then his brooch fell out of Patrick s mantle as he was . . . the conflict and the prowess against the idol. He stript off the heather in that place, and he found his brooch ; and no heather-plant grows in that place more than in the rest of the field. He founded a church in that stead, namely Domnach Maige Slecht, and left therein Mabran [whose cognomen is] Barbaras Patricii, a relative of his and a prophet. And there is Patrick s well, wherein he baptized many. Then Patrick went into the province of Connaught by Snam da ^En over the Shannon. There Patrick found the fertas (bar? bank?), namely, the earth was raised up under Patrick in the ford ; and the learned still find that ridge. And he went into the harbour at once, and there died Buad-moel, Patrick s charioteer, and was buried in that place. Cell Buadmoil is its name, and it belongs to Patrick. Now when the wizards of Loegaire, son of Niall, heard of all the things that Patrick was doing (they were) Moel and Caplait, two brothers ; it is they that reared Loegaire s two daughters, Ethne the Fair and Fedelm the Ruddy they brought thick darknesses over the whole of Mag Ai, through might of the devil, for the space of three days and three nights. Then Patrick made prayer to God, and bent his knees, and sained the plain so that it was dark to the wizards and light unto every one (else). And he gave thanks unto God. All the darknesses were banished from Mag Ai. 94 BETHU PHATRAiC. , B - Ocus do dechatar tar Sinaind cu Dumai Gmid. b. i . Isisuidiu roortne Ailbi uasalsacart, ocus iseisidi ita x iSenchoi lahua Ailella. Ocus roincossc Patrcac do al- toir chlochtha isleib ua nAiZella fotalmain, ocus ceitri cailig glainid[i] foracheithri uillib (.i. altaris), et dixit: 5 " Cauendum ne frangantur ore fosure." Inter nepotes enim Ailella fuit, et baptiz[a]uit Maneum sanctum quern ordinavit episcopus Bronus filius Iccni, qui est icCaisel hlrroe, seruus Dei, socius Patricii. Luid Patraic do Maig 2 Glass. Is ann fo[ro]thaig 3 10 Gill M6[i]r Maigi Glaiss, ocus faracaib diis 4 dia muintir and .i. Conlerig ocus Ercleng. Deinde uenit in fines Corcu Ochland fri auu Ailella disiu ocus fri Ba[d]gna antuaith. Robatar dabra^oir indu sin .i. Id ocus hOna, druid iat. Dixit hOno ad Patricium, " Cid dobeVa 15 dam arintalmainsin ? " Dixit Patricius, " Vitam eter- nam." 5 Ait hOno, " techtaisiu or, tabair dam airi." Respondit Patricius, " Doratass [11. b. 2] mor donahu- lib, acht dobera Dia araill." Arranicsom maiss noir iartain irraithius (.i. mucaill) namuc ocus dobe? t 20 Pabmc inbruth noirsin d6 7 aratir. Tir inBrotha aainm. Tune dixit Patricius, " Nee rex eris et nee de scmine tuo regnabit in eternum." Illius vero lacrimis misertus est Patricius, dicens : " Nocoba ri inti nad- geba ocus nadordnibi," quod impletur. Cenel maicc 2 r, Erce istressam ocus issonairtem laOcmnachta, acht no- clianfollarnnaiget amct? ardrigu. (3no mace Oingusa meicc Erca De[i]rgg, meicc Broin de quo TJi Onacli, roedbart ategdais doPabmc, ocus Im- lech Onand 8 a ainm intansin, Ail-find, immorro, indiu. 30 1 ata, E. - Sic E. ; mag, R. 3 forothaigh, E. Sic E. ; dias, R. 5 eternvm, R. 6 Donatus, E. 7 .i. hOno, E. 8 dnoun, E, THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 95 And they went over the Shannon to Duma Graid. Therein he ordained Ailbe an archpresbyter, and he is in Sen-chua with the descendants of Ailill ; and Patrick informed him of a stone altar in Sliab Hua-n-Ailella under the ground, with four glass chalices at the four angles of the altar, et dixit, " Beware of breaking the edges of the excavation." For he was among the descendants of Ailill. And he baptized holy Mane, whom bishop Bron son of Icne ordained, [and] who is in Caisel Irroe, a servant of God, a companion of Patrick. Patrick went to Mag Glass. There he founded Cell Mor Maige Glaiss, and left therein two of his household, namely Conleng and Ercleng. Then he came into the territory of Corcu-Ochland to this side of the Hui-Ailella and to the north of Badgna. Two brothers were bidino- O in that place, namely, Id and Hono : wizards were they. Said Hono to Patrick, " What wilt thou give me for that land ? " Said Patrick, " Life eternal." Said Hono, " Thou hast gold : give (some) to me for it." Patrick replied, " I have given my gold to all, but God will give (me) other (gold)." He afterwards found a lump of gold where the swine were rooting, and Patrick gave him that mass of gold for his land. TIT in Srotha 1 is its name. Then said Patrick, " Thou shalt not be a king, nor shall any of thy seed reign for ever." But Patrick took pity on his tears, saying : " He shall not be king whom thou [i.e. thy pos terity] wilt not accept and wilt not ordain." Which thing hath been fulfilled. The race of Mace Erce is the mightiest and firmest in Connaught ; but they do not rule like overkings. 6no, son of Oengus, son of Ere the Red, son of Bron, from whom descend the Hui-Onach, offered his dwelling to Patrick ; and Imlech Onand was its name then, but Ail 1 i.e., the land of the mass. 96 BETHU PHATRAIC. Ea-wl. B. Dindail tuargabad isintiprait : doronat (sic) la Patraic ^2^ H isindfoitchi ocus ita 2 forbruch intopair nominatur locus Ail-find ; de aqua nuncupatur. Et dixit illi 3 Patricius, " Bid bendachtha do sil ocus biaid buaid laech ocus cleirech huait cobrath, ocus bid l&i orba inluiccsi." Et 5 posuit ibi Assicum et Bite filium Assici 4 et Cipiam matrem Bitei episcopi. Assicus sanctus episcopus [fuit] faber ereus Patricii, ocus dognid altori ocus miassa ceth[o]rchori ocus leborchometa chethrochori inondir Pafamc ; ocus roboi miass chethorchari dib inArdma- 10 cha, ocus alaili ind Ail-find ocus alaili inDomnacli Mor Maigi Seolai for altoir Felarti episcopi sancti la uu B riuin Seolai, fota oAil-finn siar. Dochoid iarom Assicus for techeth 5 is[in] tuaiscert 6 do Sleib Liac itir Bogaini. 7 Roboi .uii. mbliadna 15 ininsi 8 and, ocus ccmnaigtis a manaig he, ocus fo- bhuaratar isnahib 9 g[l]ennaib sleibidib larssethar, ocus dofucsat leu ass, ocus at[12 a. l.]-bath (.i. As sicus) occu isindithrub ocus ronadnaigset hirRaitli Cliunga hiSerthib, aritrubairt som naticfad doridisi 20 imMag nAi arinngoi roraided uad and. Inde dicitur : " Mithig 10 imbrimm iSeirthi." Ocus doratt ri intiri o dosowi ocus diamanchaib iarnahe cc ingelt ce it bo cum vitulis suis ocus .xx. dam inedbairt suthain. 1 Atat athaissi hiRaith Chungai, ocus laPatrctic inchell fordos- 25 rala muintir Coluwn chille ocus Aird Sratha. 11 1 asintiprait, E. - ata, E. 3 ille, R, 4 filium fratris Assicus, E. 5 tetheth, 11. ; teithed, E. r> isin tuaiscirt, E. 7 Bogainiu, E. Loquinia, R. 8 innisi, R. ; ininsi, E. 9 isnaib, E. 10 Sic E. ; mithid, R. 11 Sratha, E. ; srathra, R. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 97 Find (White Stone) to-day. The place is named Ail- find from the stone (ail) which was raised out of the well that was made by Patrick in the green and which stands on the brink of the well : it is called from the water [Jind (fair)]. And Patrick said, " Thy seed shall be blessed, and there shall be victory of laymen and clerics from thee for ever, and they shall have the inheritance of this place." And he placed there Assicus and Bite son of Assicus, and Cipia mother of Bite the bishop. The holy bishop Assicus was Patrick s copper-smith, and lie made altars and quadrangular tables and quadrangu lar book-covers in honour of Patrick, and one of these quadrangular tables 1 was in Armagh, and another in Ailfind, and another in Domnach Mor Maige Seolai, on the altar of Felart the holy bishop with the Hui-Briuin Seolai far westward from Ailfind. However, Assicus [in shame because of a lie told by him,] went in flight into the north, to Sliab Liacc in Tir Boguini. He abode seven years in an island there, and his monks were seeking him, and after (much) trouble found him in the mountain-glens, and brought him thence with them, and he (nameiy Assicus) died with them in the wilderness, and they buried him in Raith Cungai in Serthe, for he had declared that he would not go again into Mag-Ai on account of the false hood which had been uttered by him there. 2 Hence is said, " Time to travel into Serthe." And the king of the land gave to him, and to his monks after his death, the grazing of a hundred cows with their calves and of twenty oxen, as a permanent offering. His relics are in Raith Cungai, and to Patrick belongs the church (although) the community of Colomb Gille and Ard Sratha have come down 3 upon it. 1 Lit. a quadrangular talile of them. - In the original this passage is misplaced the \vorfaaritrubairt . . . . and coming next after suthain. 3 encroached, Mr. Ilenncssy. n 10231. G 98 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi. B. Luith Patraic 6Ail-find coDumacha 6a nAilella, ocus 5 | 9 f O 12 a . i forothaig eclais and .i. Senchell Dumaigi, ocus foracaib inti Maichet ocus Cetchen ocus Rodan liasalsacart ocus Mathona slur Bine n, quae tenuit caille oP&traic ocus 6Rodan, ocus robomanchess doib. 5 Diamboi Patrai c oc Duma Graid ic ordned intsluaig moir, foatbi. " Cid insin?" olBinen. "Ni anse," ol Patraic. " Bron ocus Manach Olcan tccait modocuni iarTracht Eothaili, ocus modaltasa mace Ercai leu. Dorat tonn intuli ires mor o us fubthad don mace 10 dia breith." Faithsine insen. Luith tria crichai ua nAilella, ocus fothaigis ine- clais sair 2 hiTamnach, [ocits] cumdachta hi oDia ocus odiiinib. Et ipsa fecit amicitiam ad reliquias sancti Rodani, et successores eorum epulabantur inuicem. Post hoc autem possuerunt episcopum Cairellum iuxta sanctam eclesiam hiTamnuch, quern ordinaverunt episcopi Patrici .i. Bronus et Biteus. Doluid Patraic iarsin dontopur .i. Cliabach, 4 hi sless- aib Cruachan inkuTgbdtt 3 ngrene. Deissetar 5 in- 20 chleirich icontiprait. Dolotar di ingin Loegairi meicc Neill comoch dontiprait donigi alam, amal [12 a. 2] 1 insluaig, E. ; intsluaigh, E. 2 Colgan (TV. Th.,p. 135) trans lates in-cclais sair by insignem Ecclesiam as if for sair his texts had s6ir uoble. 3 turcubail, E. 4 5 Destitar, E. THE Till PARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 99 Patrick went from Ail Find to Dumacha Hua n-Ailella, and founded a church there, namely Senchell Dumaige, and left therein Maichet and Cetchen and Rodan an archpresbyter, and Mathona Benen s sister, who took the veil from Patrick and from Koclan, and was a monkess of theirs. While Patrick was biding at Duma Graid, ordaining the great host, he smiled. " What is that ? " saith Benen. " Not hard to say," saith Patrick. " Bron and Monk Olcan are coming towards me along the Strand of Eothaile, and my pupil Mac Erca is with them. The wave of the flood made a great dash (at them), and the boy was afraid of being carried away." That was a prophecy. Then he went through the bounds of Hui-Ailella, and founded the church east in Tamnach, and it was covered by God and by men. And she (Mathona) made friend ship with Saint Rodan s relics, and their successors feasted in turns. But after this they placed by the holy church in Tamnach bishop Cairell, whom Patrick s bishops, Bron and Bite, ordained. 1 Thereafter Patrick went at sunrise to the well, namely, Cliabach on the sides of Cruachan. The clerics sat down by the well. Two daughters of Loegaire son of Niall went early to the well to wash 1 The text is in great confusion, owing, apparently, to the interpola tion of the last preceding para graph. Colgan (TV. 77;., p. 135) has : Peragravit Sanctus Patricius regionem de Hua noilella, et con- struxit insignem Ecclesiam de Tum- nacha ; quae Dei et hominum singu- lari patrocinio et tutela custoditur. Ecclesise Tamnacensi prscfecit Epi- scopum Carellum, quern juxta Eccle- sise consuetudinem in Episcopum ordiuarunt Patricius, Bronus et J3i- tceus. Et ipse fecit a illicit iam ad reliquias Sancti Rodani : et succes- sores eorum epulabantur inuiccm mutuis conuiuiis initse amicitisc foedus et charitatem refouentes. It appears from the Book of Armagh, 12, a. 1, that it was Mathona that founded the church in Tamnach and made friendship to S. Rodan s relics, whatever this may mean. G 2 100 BETHU PHATRAIC. Kawl. B. [ba] bdss doib .i. Eithne Find ocus Feidelmm Dergg. ,12, fo. i : Q onnai { rn Q C ^ ar nahingena senod innaclerech iomtiprait conetaigib gelaib ocus allibicir arambelaib, ocus roin- gantaigset deilb innacleirecb. Doruimmenatar badis fir sithe no fantaitsi. 1 iMcomaircet scela doPatraic : " Cia 5 chan duib ocus can dodechabair ? Inn asithaib, in do deib duib ? " Et clixit Patricius eis : <( Robud 2 ferr duib creidem 3 do Dia 4 andas iracomarc diarceiniulni." Adrwbairt indingen roba siniu, " Cia bar ndiseisi 5 ocus cia airm hita ? Tn inimh no hitalam ? In futal- 10 main no fortalmam ? Inn amuirib c no hisrothaib ? Inn asleibib 7 no inglennaib ? In failet maic ocus in- gena laiss ? In fail or ocits airget ? In fail immed cecha maithessa in[n]aflcw</t ? Die nobis notitiam 8 eius, quomodo uidetur, quomodo diligitur, [quomodo] inue- 15 nitur, si in iuventute, si in senectute, si uiuuss sem per, si pulcer, si filium eius nutrierunt multi, si filie eius 8 cara3 et pulcrae sunt hominibus mundi ? " Re- spondit 9 autem Patricius 10 sanctus Spiritu Sancto plenus : " Deus noster Deus omnium, Deus coeli et 20 terre, maris et numinis, Deus solis et lune et omnium siderum, Deus montium sublimium et convalliuin hu- milium, Deus super ccelum et in coelo et sub coelo habet habitaculum n et erga caelum et torram et mare et omnia quae in cis sunt. 12 Inspirat 13 omnia, uivifi- 25 1 fantaissi, E. - robad, E. :i creittem, E. 1 (1. E. 5 far ndiasi, E. no hi muirib, E. 7 in hi sliabaib, E. 3 .i. abair dun cofollus cinn?/s docifem e ecus cinnus gradaigther ocus ciniuf.s dogebthar (>, no in og e no in arrsaid? no in bco 6 dognath, wo an saothainfli/ e no ine amacc oilfaigthcr nahuile, no in i a ingin, E. 9 Dofreccair, E. 10 Patra/c, E. 11 ahabitucul, E. 12 arnl)iane Dia nanuili, Dianimi ocus Dia tiilman, Dia namara ocus na scothann [leg. srothan], Dia na grene ocus in esca ocus cachnili airdrenn., Dia na sleibti roard ocus nanglennta isil, Dia Dia os neimh ocus inneira ocus foneinih, ocus ata aige tegh[d]ais .i. ncmh ocus talam ocus muir ocus cachni ata iutu sin, E. i:t in spiritu, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 101 their hands, as was a custom of theirs, namely, Ethne the Fair, and Fedelm the Ruddy. 1 The maidens found be side the well the assembly of the clerics in white garments, with their books before them. And they wondered at the shape of the clerics, and thought that they were men of the elves or apparitions. They asked tidings of Patrick : " Whence are ye, and whence have ye come ? Are ye of the elves or of the gods ?" And Patrick said to them : " It were better for you to believe in God than to in quire about our race/ Said the girl who was elder : " Who is your god ? and where is he ? Is he in heaven, or in earth, or under earth, or on earth ? Is he in seas or in streams, or in mountains or in glens ? Hath he sons and daughters ? Is there gold and silver, is there abundance of every good thing in his kingdom ? Tell us about him, how he is seen, how he is loved, how he is found ? if he is in youth, or if he is in age ? if he is overliving ; if he is beautiful ? if many have fostered his son ? if his daughters are dear and beautiful to the men of the world ? " Then answered holy Patrick, filled with the Holy Spirit : " Our God is the God of all things, the God of heaven and earth and sea and river, the God of sun and moon and all the stars, the God of high mountains and lowly valleys ; the God over heaven and in heaven and under heaven. He hath a dwelling both in heaven and earth and sea and all that are there in. He inspires all things, he quickens all things ; he 1 This curious story is translated ron) the Latin of the Book of Ar magh by Dr. Todd in his St. Patrick, Dublin, 1864, pp. 453-455. 102 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. ca t omnia, superat omnia, suffultat l omnia. Solis a> 2 ! lumen illuminafc ct lumen lune. Fontes fecit in arida terra, insulas in mari siccas et stellas in ministerial n inaiorum luminum 2 possuit. Filium habet coeternurn sibi et consimilem, sed non iunior 3 Filius Patre, nee 5 Pater Filio senior, et Spiritus Sanctus inflat [in eis]. fo. 12 b. i. Non separatur Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanetus. Adcobraimsi immorro farnaccoinalsi domctcc inRig Nemda, aritib ingena rig talman." Et dixerunt filia3 amal bid o oingin ocus 6 oinchridi, " Cindass conic- 10 t am creitem donrigsin ? Doce nos diligentissime, conaccomar in Coimdhi[d] gnuiss frignuiss. Inchoisc dun inmod ocus dogenamne am atberasu frmd." [Et] dixit Patricius : " INcreitisiu tre baithis pecad var mathar ocus varnathar dochur uaib ? " Responderunt, 15 "Credimus." 4 " INcreitisi aithrigi iarpecad?" " Cre- dimus." Et babtizate sunt, ocus rosen Patomc calle finn foracendaib. Ocus dorothlaigset imchaisin Crist gnuis frigmm [et] dixit Patricius eis : " nococliumcaissi imchaisin Crist 20 acht mablasti bas arthus ocus acht ma airfemaid corp Crist ocus afuil." Et responderunt filise : " Tabair dun insacarbaic cocoimsam intairgerthair d dgad." Arroe- tatar iarsin sacarbaic ocus rochotailset immbas; ocus dosrat [Patraic] fo oinbrat inoinlebai^, ocus dorigenset 25 acarait acoine comor. Dorigensat [tra] indruid co?iflicrit friP&traic arcbre- item donaib ingenaib ocus aratec /ti dochum nime. .i. Moel ocus Caplait. Tainic Caplait coraba i[c]coi friPatraic, arise roalt indaraningwi. Rop^ itach 5 P&iraic dou ocus 30 rocreit doDia ocus doPatrcwc, ocus dorat [Patraic] dei- mess immafolt. Tainicc iarsin indrui 6 eli .i. Mael, ocus 1 suflat, R. ; sufflat, E. = sufultat, Lib. Arm., i.e. suffulcit. 2 lummenis, R. lumeni, E. 3 iuniur, 11. 4 creidimus, R. E. 5 Rofritchai, E. 6 druid, R. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 103 surpasses all things ; he sustains all things. He kindles the light of the sun and the light of the moon. He made springs in arid land and dry islands in the sea, and stars he appointed to minister to the greater lights. He hath a Son coeternal with Himself, and like unto Him. But the Son is not younger than the Father, nor is the Father older than the Son. And the Holy Spirit breathes in them. Father and Son and Holy Spirit are not divided. Howbeit, I desire to unite you to the Son of the Heavenly King, for ye are daughters of a king of earth." And the maidens said as it were with one mouth and with one heart : " How shall we be able to believe in that King ? Teach us most diligently that we may see the Lord face to face. Teach us the way, and we will do whatsoever thou shalt say unto us." And Patrick said, " Believe ye that through baptism your mother s sin and your father s is put away from you ?" They answered, " We believe." " Believe ye in repen tance after sin ?" " We believe." And they were bap tized, and Patrick blessed a white veil on their heads. And they asked to see Christ, face to face. And Pa trick said to them : " Ye cannot see Christ unless ye first taste of death, and unless ye receive Christ s Body and his Blood." And the girls answered : " Give us the sacrifice that we may be able to see the Spouse." Then they received the sacrifice, and fell asleep in death ; and Patrick put them under one mantle in one bed ; and their friends bewailed them greatly. Now, the wizards, namely Moel and Caplait, contended against Patrick, because the girls had received the faith and because they had gone to heaven. Caplait came and was crying against Patrick, for he, Caplait, had fos tered the second girl. Patrick preached to him, and he believed in God and in Patrick, and Patrick put the shears round his hair. 1 Thereafter came the other wizard, 1 i.e. tonsured him, in inonachum totuudit, Colgan Tr, Th,, 136. 104 BETHU PHATRAIC. i. II. roraidi friPatmic : " Rochreit," arse, " mobrathair dait- b j siu. 1 Nigeba greim. na torba," olse, " dou. Dombersa dorithisi hinngen[t]lcc/it" Ocus roboi icathaisiuguo" 2 Patraic. Ropritach [Patraic] dou ocus rocreit do Dia ocus doPatraic indriii, ocus romberr Patraic, conid 5 desin isarusc " cosmail Mrel do Chaplait" .i. arisforoen rochreitset. Ocus fororbaide laithi nacanti, ocus road- naicthi inna hingena indu sin, ocus rohedbrad Sen- domnac/i Maigi Ai doPatraic in eternum. Ocus asberat alaili tuctha taissi innaningen doArd Mache et ibi 10 ft 12 b resurrectionem expectant. Luid Patraic iarsin itir Cairedo ocus forothaig eclais inArd Licci .i. Sendomnach, ocus faracaib inti C<eman dechon. Ocus arroerachair Patraic Ard Sen- lis, ubi posuit Lallocc sanctam 3 et tenuit locum in 15 campo Nento. Ocus docotar la Cethecho epscop diatir. Do ceniul Ailella amathcm% Do ceniul Sai do Cianacht oDomnach Sairigi ic Dom-liacc Chianan. [aathair.] Ocus bahe bess epscuip Cethecho : isinDom- nach Sai noceilebrad incaisc moir ocus indAth-da-Mracc 20 iCenannus noceilebrad inmincaisc cum Comgilla, arit- be? at muinte^ Cethig ccwid manchess do Cheithiuch Comgilla. Luid Patimc iarsin icrich Hua Maine ocus foracaib uasaldechon dia muintir and .i. dechon lus, arroera- 25 chair Fidarta. Ocus foracaib Pat?mc a lebar nuird ocus babtismi occai ocus rombaitsi 4 Him Maine. Ocus rombaitsi 5 dechon lus inasentaid Ciaran mace intsair asinleborsin Patraic quia cxl. fuit quaTido Ciaranum 6 babtizauit, ut aiunt peritissimi. 30 Trainee Patraic immorro dochuatar huad .i. coicc braithir decc ocus oen tsiur .i. Brenicius, Hibernicius 1 mubrathair duitsiu, E. 2 aiihisiugud, E. 3 sic, E. sanctum, R. Colgan r/t.,136) has in quo Lallocam virginem reliquit. i robaitsi, E. 5 robaitsi, E. 6 ciaran 7, R. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 105 namely Moel, and said to Patrick : " My brother," saith he, " hath believed in thee. No advantage nor profit shalt thou cret of him. I will bring him back into o heathenism." And he was disgracing Patrick. Patrick preached to him, and the wizard believed in God and in Patrick ; and Patrick tonsured him, so that thence is the proverb : " Moel is like unto Caplait," that is, they were at one in their belief. And the days of the lamentation were completed, and the girls were buried in that place, and Sendomnach Maige Ai was offered to Patrick in perpetuity ; and some say that the relics of the girls were taken to Armagh, and there they await the Resurrection. Patrick went thereafter into Tir Cairedo, and founded at Ard Licce a church, namely, Sendomnach ; and he left therein Deacon Coeman. And Patrick built (?) Ard Senlis, where he placed holy Lallocc, and he obtained a place in Mag Nento. And they went with bishop Cethech to his country. Of the race of Ailill was Cethech s mother. Of the Cenel Sal of Cianacht from Domnach Sairigi at Dom-liacc Cianain was his father. And this was the custom of bishop Cetheeh : in Dom nach Sai l he used to celebrate the Great Easter, and in Ath-da-Laracc in Cenannus 2 he used to celebrate the Little Easter with Comgilla, for the community of Cethech say that Comgilla was rnonkess to Cethech. Then Patrick went into the territory of H til-Maine, and left there an archdeacon of his household, to wit, Deacon Just, and founded Fidarta. And Patrick left his book of ritual and baptism with him, and baptized Hui-Maine. And in his old age Deacon Just baptized Ciaran son of the wright out of that book of Patrick, ( in his old age ) because he was a hundred and forty when he baptized Ciaran, as the most skilful say. Patrick s Franks, moreover, went from him, namely fifteen brothers and one sister, namely, Bernicius, Hiber- 1 which was situate in patcrno solo. 2 in materno solo situiu, Colg. Tr. Th., 136. 10(5 BETHU PHATRAIC. llawl. B.^ b. 2. Hernicus] et reliqui ocus intsmr Nitria. Ocus dorata illuic l doib. (Jin dibsidi Imgse Baislicei iter 0u Mane ocus Mag nAi. Rohincoisc Patraic doib cos- inailius inluicc conameur 6 cliill Garat, quia uenerunt ad Patricium ufc eligeret illis de locis quos invene- 5 runt. fo. 13 a. i. Rofothaig Pai/mc Gill Garad, ubi Cetheg ocus ferta Cethig 2 immalle. I Sand sin doronai Pat? we antopur 3 dianid ainm Uaran Garad, ocus rocharsom com or indusciusin, 4 ut ipse dixit : 10 - Uaran gar, uaran rocharus romchar. 5 tru&g rnonuallan, a Do dil, gan mo digh ahUaran nGar. Uaran uar, 15 uar incach dodechaic? uad, ininbad forggairi moRig, uad nithergainn cid sin uar. Fotri dodechod istir, tri coica base molin, 20 etir sasam ba s6 mo didnad 7 \J&rdn. 8 Dochoid Patraic iarsin coMag Selce .i. do Dumai 9 Selce, ocus isand robatar se meic Briain .i. Bole Derc, Derthacht, Eichen, Cremthan, Coelcharna, Ech- 25 aid. Ocus roscrib Patraic tri hanmanna indusin hitriclochaib .i. IESUS, SOTER, SALVATOR. Ro- bendachastar Patraic IJu Briuin aduma 10 Selce, ocus ita 1X suide Patraic and iter natri clochai in quibus scribsit literas. Et nornina episco[po]rum qui cum illo 30 1 luic, Jl., illuicc, E. 2 Gethich, E. 3 intopur, E. 4 inuisci, E. 5 domchar, E. r> CCQ mu dig ;i uaran glan, E. 7 dignad, 1\. 8 The second and third quatrains are wanting in E., which adds to the first deest. 9 codumu, E. 10 dumu, E. ata, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 107 nicius and Hernicus, etc., and the sister Nitiia. And many places were bestowed upon them. One of these was Iingae Baislicce between Hui-Mane and Mag Ai. The likeness of the place Patrick indicated to them with his finger from Cell Garad, 1 for they had come to Patrick that he might make choice for them of the places which they found. Patrick founded Cell Garad, where are Cethech and Cethech s tomb together. There Patrick made the well named Uaran Garad, and he loved that water greatly, as he himself said : Uaran Gar ! Uaran which I have loved, which loved me ! Sad is my cry, O dear God, Without my drink out of Uaran Gar ! Cold Uaran, Cold is every one who has gone from it : Were it not my King s command, I would not wend from it, though the weather is cold. Thrice I went into the land : Three fifties, this was my number, Among . This was my consolation, Uaran. Thereafter Patrick went to Mag Selce, that is to Duma Selce, and biding there were Brian s six sons, namely, Bole the Red, 2 Derthacht, Eichen, Cremthami, Coelcharna, Echaid. And Patrick wrote three names in that place, on three stones, to wit, JESUS, SOTEH,, SALVATOE. Patrick blessed the Hui-Briuin from Duma Selce. and Patrick s seat is there among the three stones on which he inscribed the letters. And the names of the 1 Colgan s text seems to have differed here : uui ex his [scil. fratribus] assignauit Ecclesiam de Iiriga Bais-lece . . . aliis ex ordiue digito demonstrando, designauit sua loca, Tr. Th., p. 136. 1 Boguam cognomento liubrum, Colg., Tr. Th., 136. 108 BETHU PHATRAIC. fuerunt -i- Bronus episcopus[, Biteus] Casil Irre, Sachelus Basilic! moiri iCiarraigiu, Brocaid ImKc/t Ech brathair Loman Atha Truim, Bronaclms prespiter, Rodan, Cassan, Benen comarp[a] Patraic ocus Benen brafchair Cethig, Felartus episcopus ocus caillech siur 5 indi sin, ocus alaili siur <\uae sit in insola in mari CWmocne .i. Croch Culi CWmacne. Ocus rofothai- gestar cclais for Loch Selce .i. Domnach [Mor] Maigi Selce, in quo babtizauit Uu Briuin. 1 Luid P&traic igGrecraidi Locha Teget. Forothaig 10 eclais and .i. inDruime, 2 ocus roclaid topur occci, ocus nochatechta sruth inti na eissi, acht Ian tre bithu ; ocus ise aainm, Bithlan. Forothaig iarsin Gill Airachtee ingGrecraidi ocus ingen Talan inti, quae accepit calli delaim Patraic, ^5 fo. 13 a. 2. ocus foracaib teisc ocus cailec/i lea. Atracht ino-cii Talain 3 mezcc CatHbaid cle Gregraidi * Locha Teichet, siur Coernan Airtni Coeman. Senais Patra? c calli t oracend. Drummana ainm intiri imbata?\ Machari incliu. Docoras casal donim 5 inucht Patraic. " Bith 20 lat inchasal, achaillech," olPat?mc. " Nato," olsi, "ni dam doratad acht dut bonnse." 6 Dochoid do^o comaccu Eire. Tellsat eochu Pairaic ocus rosmallach 7 Pairaic, dicens, " Fognifi var sil do sil varmbrathar in eternum." 25 Luid P&traic imMag Airtig et benedixit locum .i. Ailech Airtig iTailaig naCloch. Ocus dochoid [iarom] inDrumat Ciarmir/i Artig. Arranic diis mbrathar and icimchlaidbed imferann anathar iarnahec .i. Bibar ocus 1 E. adds < et beucdixit. 2 drummae, E. Druimneu, Tr. Th., 137. :i tail, E. i gregraigiu, E. 5 di iiim, E. 6 bonnae, E. rdsmallacht, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 109 bishops who were there along with him, [are] Bron the bishop, Bite of Casel Irre, Sachell of Baslec Mor in Ciarraige, Brochaid of Imlech Ech, brother of Lomman of Ath Truim, Bronach the Priest, Rodan, Cassan, Benen Patrick s successor, and Bene n brother of Cethech, bishop Felart, and a nun a sister of him, and another sister who is in an island in the sea of Conmacne, namely, Croch of Cuil Conmacne. And he founded a church on Loch Selce, namely, Domnach [Mor] Maige Selce, in which he baptized the Hui-Briuin [and blessed them]. Patrick went into Grecraide of Loch Techet. He founded a church there, to wit, in Drumne ; and by it he dug a well, and it hath no stream (flowing) into it or out of it ; but it is full for ever ; and this is its name, Bitli-ldn (" Everfull ";. After that he founded Cell Atrachta in Gregraide, and (placed) in it Talan s daughter, who took the veil from Patrick s hand ; and he left a paten and a chalice with her, Atracht, daughter of Talan, son of Cathbad, of the Gregraide of Loch Techet, a sister of Coeman of Airtne Coemain. Patrick sained the veil on her head. Drum- inana was the name of the place in which they were biding. It is (called) Machare to-day. A chasuble was sent from heaven into Patrick s breast. " Let the cha suble be thine, nun/ saith Patrick. " Not so," saith she : " not unto me hath it been given, but to thy goodness." Then he went to the sons of Ere. They stole Patrick s horses, and Patrick cursed them, saying : " Your offspring shall serve the offspring of your brethren for ever. Patrick went into Mag Air tig and blessed a place, namely Ailech Airtig in Telach na Cloch (the Hill of the Stones). And then he went into Drummat Ciarraigi. There he found two brothers, namely Bibar and Lochru, two 110 BETHU PHATRAIC. l. B. Lochru dii mace Tamanchind diChiarraigi. Senais uad 512 f o 13 a 2. Patraic a[l]lama coroecsat alama immaclaidbiu ccmna coemnactar asiniud nch atairniud. Dixit Patricius eis, " Saidid/ ocus rosberaiach, ocus doronai sith eturra. Ocus doratsafc intir doPatraic aranmain ana- - r > thar, ocus forothaig Patro/ic eclais and ifail Conn seer, brathctir epseuip Sachall l (A. Baslici). Docoid Patraic iarsin iCiarim^re nArne, cotarla do Ernaisc ocus amacc Loarnach 2 fobile and, ocus scrib- ais fatraic aipgiter do, ocus anais sec/^main occai 10 di feraib d^ac. Ocus fothaigis Patwic eclcu s indusin, et tenuit ilium abbatem, et fuit quidem Spiritu Sancto plenus. Ocus dochoid Pafomc doTopur Mucno ocus roinsaig 3 Senchill, et fuit Secundinus solus sub ulmo frondoso 15 separatim, et est signum 4 crucis in eo loco usque in hunc diem. Ocus roescomlai iar sin itir Ccwmaicne hiCul Tolaith, ocus rosuidig ecailsi cetharchairi isind inut sin. Oin dibsidi Ardd Uiscon. 7 rl. Luid imMag Gene. Tarraiset[ar] iCuil Corre, ocus fo- 20 rothaig eclais isindluc sin, et babtizauit mult6s. fo. 13 b. i. Iarsin dochoid Patraic imMag Foimsen conairnic da brathcm and .i. Luchta ocus Derclam. Foidis Derc- lam amogaid do orcoin Patrcwc. Kotairmesc im- morro Luctheos imbi. Cui dixit Patricius, " Beitit 25 sacairt ocus epscit/ip dotcheniul. Bid rnallaclita im- morro sil dobratha^ 1 ocus bid uathad." Et reliquit in illo loco Cruimthir Con&n, ocus doc6id ia,rum do thopar Stringle isindithrub, ocus bai da domnach forsintopursin. 39 1 sachnull, E., Sacelli, Colg. :! roinsuidig, E. - Loanium, Tr. Th. 137. I 4 scparatcm . . . signis, K. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. Ill sons of Tamanchenn of Ciarraige, fighting with swords about their father s land after his death. Patrick sained their hands, and their hands grew stiff (?) about their swords, so that they were unable to stretch them forth or to lower them. Patrick said to them : " Sit ye," and he blessed them, and made peace between them. And they gave the land to Patrick for (sake of) their father s soul. And there Patrick founded a church, wherein there is Conu the wright, brother of bishop Sachall, namely of Baslic. After that Patrick went into Ciarraige Arnc, and Ernaisc and his son Loarnach met him under a tree there. And Patrick wrote an alphabet for him, and remained by him with twelve men for a week. And Patrick founded a church in that place, and took him as abbot, and he was indeed full of the Holy Spirit. And Patrick went to Topur Mucno (Mucno s well), and erected Senchell. And Secundinus was (there) apart under a lofty elm ; and the sign of the cross is in that place even to this day. And Patrick afterwards went into the land of Conmaicne in Cul Tolaith, and estab lished four-cornered churches in that place. One of them is Ard Uiscon, etc. He went into Mag Oerae. They stopped in Ciul Corre, and he founded a church in that place, and baptized many. After that Patrick went into Mag Foimsen, and found two brothers there, namely, Luchta and Derglam. Derg- lam sent his bondsman to slay Patrick. Howbcit Luchta forbade him. Cui dixit Patricius : " There will be priests and bishops of thy race. Accursed, how ever, will be the seed of thy brother, and they will be few/ And he left in that place Priest Conan, and went afterwards to String-ell s well in the wilderness, and was at that well for two Sundays. 112 BETHU PHAT1UIC. liawl I? 5i2,fo. is Luid Patrca c coFiru Umaill do Achad Fobair. Is- b - ! andsin roordned epscop Senach. Ishe ainm dobert Pa^raic fair, "Agnus Dei;" ocus ise conatig tri itgi coPatrewc .i. rxmatairmtlasad fograd, ocus eo[na]ru- ainmnigthi intineth uad, ocus andsesta 1 dia ais[s]om 5 (xmdigsed forais amaic ^Eng-usa. Is do sidi roscrib Pa- ifrae c aipgiti? 1 isindlau roordned epscop Senach. Folamadair Patraic coTigabacZ cathcar ice Achad Fobair : conerbart, Dogegaind 10 anad sund for bice feraind, 2 iar timcell cell is dobur, oram lobur ui regaind. [Roradi int-aingel fri Patraic 3 ] Bid lat cech ni imrega 15 cech tir cit rdidi reba etir sleibe is cella, etir glenda is f eda. iar timcell cell is dobur ciasalobar norega. 20 Is ann sin foracaib Patrazc da bratan isindtiprait nambethaid, ocus beiti cobrdth. [: ut ipse dixit. 4 ] Mo 5 da bratan cen terbba cengta fri srotha sirti, cen caingin is cen cinta 25 biat aingil impu inti. Luid Patraic hiCruachaii Aigli dia sathairn initi. Luid int-angel dia accallaim, ocus asbert friss : " Ni ta- loair Dia duit a ctmnaigi, ol is trom leis ocus is tal- cliar ocus it mora na itgi." " In fair dofuit leiss ? 30 olPatraic. " Is fair," olintangel. " IS fair dofuit lemsa," i amluesta, E. i 4 Sic, E. - feraind, E. > Na, E. 3 Sic, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 113 Patrick went to the men of Urnall, to A chad Fobair. There bishop Senach was ordained. This is the name that Patrick conferred on him : Agnus Dei ; and he it is that begged three boons of Patrick, namely, that he should not transgress (while) in orders ; and that the place should not be named from him 1 ; and that what was wanting to his age should be added to 2 the age of his son Oengus. For him it is that Patrick wrote an alphabet on the day that bishop Senach was ordained. Patrick .... that he should take a city 3 at Achad Fobuir, and he said : " I would choose To remain here on a little land, After faring around churches and waters, Since I am weary, I would not go." The angel said to Patrick : " Thou shalt have everything round which thou shalt go, Every land Both mountains and churches, Both glens and woods, After faring around churches and waters, 4 Though thou art weary, (to which) thou shalt go. " Then Patrick left two salmon in the well alive, and they will abide (there) for ever. My two salmon without separation, Who go against . . . streams : Without dealing and without sins, Angels will abide with them in it. Then Patrick went unto Gruachan Aiglc on Saturday of Whitsuntide. The angel came to commune with him, and said to him : <; God gives theenot what thou de- mandest, because it seenis to him excessive and obstinate, and great are the requests." " Is that His pleasure ?" saith Patrick. " It is," saith the angel. " Then this is my 1 Sicut alias moris erat in populo isto, Colgan, 7V, Th. p. 137. 2 Sic Mr. Hennessy. Lit. should come on. :i Mr. Hennessy : Palirck desired truly to erect a see, as if the text had cathuir = cathedra. 4 fastnesses, Mr. Hennessy. u 10231. H 114 BETHU PHATRAIC. l. B. oYP&traic, niregsa assin crii[ach]ansa combamarbh no- 512, fo. is ccm( Jartaiter n a uili itgi." D. t* Bai iarum Patraic conolcus rneuman iCruachan cen dig, cen biad, o die sathairn initi codia satho/mi case fochosmailius Moissi maicc Amrai ; arroptar cos- 5 maili inilib. Rosagaill x Dia diblinaib asintenid : secht ficlwtf l>liada,n anses diblinaib : isinderb anadnacol diblinewo. Hiforciund ira in .xl. laithi sin ocus in .xl. aidcln rolinad fair insliab dienlaithib dubaib conna co^gain 2 10 nem natalmam. Gabais salmn escaine foraib. Ni lotar uad airi. Doforbartt 3 fergg iamm friu. Bewaid achlocc foraib cocualatar fir Ere-mi aguth ocus foceirt forru commebaid ass abernn, conide sin Bernan Brigte. Ciid iarum Patraic comba fliucb. 4 aagaid ocus aclias- 15 sal arabelaib. Ni tainic demon tir Rrenn iarsin co- cend secht mbliadan ocus secht mis ocus secht la ocus secht naidchi. Luid intangel iarum do chomdidnad 5 fatraic ocus glanais incasail, ocus dobert enlaitlii gela immon Cruachan ocus nocantais ceula bindi do. 20 " Doberausa fi alin ucut," olintangel, " de anmannaib apein, ocus ani rosaig dosuil foramuir." " Nimaiti damsa innisin," olPa^raic, " Ni cian rosaig [mu suil] forsanmuir." 7 "Rotbia dar?o iter muir ocus tir," olin tangel. Patricius dixit : 25 " Attagar techt hicruaicli cruiiid, druing cen crabud armo cinn: romgab ecla fri set sell deich ce t cenn ic tacrct frim. 1 rosaccill, E. - conaliaca cungeuia, E. 5 Doforbairt, E. 1 combuliuch, E. 5 coindignad, E. ; chomdignad, E . fi Doberasu, E. 7 musuil forsamuir, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 115 pleasure (saith Patrick), I will not go from this Kick till I am dead or till all the requests are granted to me. Then Patrick abode in Cruachan in much displeasure, 1 without drink, without food, from Shrove Saturday to Easter Saturday, after the manner of Moses son of Amra, for they were alike in many things. To both God spake out of the fire. Six score years was the age of them both. The burial-place of each of them is un certain. Now at the end of those forty days and forty nights the mountain was filled 2 with black birds, so that he knew not heaven nor earth. He sang maledictive psalms at them. They left him not because of this. Then his anger grew against them. He strikes his bell at them, so that the men of Ireland heard its voice, and he flung it at them, so that its gap broke out of it, and that (bell) is Brigit s Gapling. 3 Then Patrick weeps till his face and his chasuble in front of him were wet. No demon came to the land of Erin after that till the end of seven years and seven months and seven days and seven nights. Then the angel went to console Patrick, and cleansed the chasuble, and brought white birds around the Rick, and they used to sing sweet melodies for him. "Thou shalt bring," saith the angel, "yon number of souls out of pain, and all that (can fill the space which) thine eye reaches over sea." " That is not a boon (?) to me," saith Patrick : " not far doth mine eye reach over the sea." " Then thou shalt have both sea and land," saith the angel. Patrick said : " I fear to go into the round Rick : Troops without godliness (are there) ahead of me : Fear hath seized me against . . . Ten hundred heads contending against me. a Bernan - Brigidce .i. fractum 1 Lit. with badness of mind. 2 Lit. filled on him. Brigidse, Colgan, TV. Th. p. 138. H 2 116 BETHU PHATRAIC. co,graine det b. 2. ccwdath ec ossruibnib rad, teora mill derba de c deich cet cecha mili atat. "INfail naill- atchota [fo. 14 a. 1.] dam cenmotha ini- 5 sin ?" olPafowc. " Fail," ol intangeZ, " morfeisser 3 cacha satiurn 4 dotabctirt apianaib Ifirn cobratb." "Ma 5 do- berad ni dam," o\P&traic, " mo da fer dec." " Rotbia," ol- intange/, " ocus dingaib doncruachan." " Nidingeb " [ol Patraic 6 ], "ol romchraded (xmdomdigdider. INfail naill 10 dmo dobe^^thar dam ? " olPatrftic. " Fail," ol intangeZ, "morfeisser 7 cecha 8 dardain ocus .xii. cacha 9 sathairn duit apianai6 ; ocus dingaib dincmaehan." "Ni din- geb," ol P&traic, " ol romchraidcd condomdigdider. IN fail naill atchotar dam?" olPa^mc. "Fail/ ol intain- 15 gel, " muir moi 1 do tuidecht tar In^rinn secht mbli&dna riambruth ; ocus dingaib dinchruocMn-." " Ni dingeb [olPatraic 10 ], olromcrcHded cowdomdigc^cZer. " INfail innaill coTinesta ll V olintangel. " Fil," olPatraic, " Sax- ain na rotrebat Erind ar aiss nach ar eicin cen mb^osa 20 fornim." " Rotbia," olintange?-, " ocus dingaib din Cru- acha-n-." " Ni dingeo," olPairaic, " ol romcraided con- "INfail innaill atchota dam?" olP&traic. "Fail," olintaino-el, "nach oen gebas do immun huan trath 25 ^j * C3 co araili, niba p^ne na rdigi." " Isfota intimmun ocus isdoraid," oiPa^Yt-ic. " Nachoeri gebas/ olintangel, " ota 1 E. omits these quatrains. - na aill, E. 3 morseiser, E. 4 cech sdthairnn, E. = the Old- British pop Satnran of the Tcrtia Vita ii. 88. mad, E. 6 Sic E. i morseisser, E. s cech, E. 9 cech, E. 10 Sic E. 11 naill cundesta, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 117 Dark men with hideousness of teeth, With the colour of death and . . . Thirteen sure thousands, Ten hundreds in every thousand are they." " Is there aught else that He granteth to me besides that ? " saith Patrick. " There is," saith the angel. " Seven persons on every Saturday till Doom (are) to be taken out of Hell s pains." " If he should give aught to me," saith Patrick, [" let] my twelve men [be given]." "Thou shalt have [them"], saith the angel, "and (now) get thee gone from the Rick/ " I will not get me gone," saith Patrick, " since I have been tormented, till I am blessed. Is there aught else, then, that will be given to me ? " saith Patrick. " There is/ saith the angel, " thou shalt have out of [Hell s] pains seven every Thursday and twelve every Saturday ; and (now) get thee gone from the Rick." " I will not get me gone," saith Patrick, " since I have been tormented, till I am blessed. Is there aught else that is granted to me ? " saith Patrick. " There is," saith the angel : " a great sea to come over Ireland seven years before the Judgment ; and (now) get thee gone from the Rick." " I will not get me gone," says Patrick, " since I have been tormented, till I am blessed." " Is there aught else that thou wouldst de mand?" saith the angel. "There is," saith Patrick, "that the Saxons should not dwell in Ireland, by con sent or perforce, so long as I abide in heaven." " Thou shalt have this," saith the angel, " and (now) get thee gone from the Rick." " I will not get me gone," saith Patrick, " since I have been tormented, till I am blessed." " Is there aught else he granteth to me ? " saith Patrick. " There is," saith the angel : " every one who shall sing thy hymn, from one watch to the other, 1 shall not have pain or torture." " The hymn is long and difficult," saith Patrick. <; Every one who shall sing it from 1 singulis diebus, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 138, 118 P.ETHU PHATRAIC. B. < Christus ilium co dead, ocus nachoen dobera ni itan- a . i. maim, ocus nachoen donnair l aifhiigi inEirinn, ni ria aainim I fern ; 2 ocus dingmfr don Chruackan." " Ni dingeb." olP&iraic, " ol romchrdided condomdigdider. INfail naill ? " olPafrmc. " Fail," ol intaingel, " fer 5 cacha broth airni fil fort chassail dobera apianaib Dia laithi bratha." " Cia," ol Patra-ic, " dogenai saethar arDia dinoebaib olchewa nach tibera insin dochum nime ? Nii ebsa 3 tree inni sin/ ol Patraic. cid nogeba?" olintangeZ. " Ni anse," oTP&iraic : "mor-10 feisser 4 cec/^a brothairni biass forsin chassail dotha- bairt alfmi dia laithi bro^a." " Rot [fo. 14 a. 2] bia," olintange?, " ocus dmgaib dinchruacAct?!." " Ni dinge 6," olPairaic. " Gebthar dolam," olintange? fHss. " Acht ma dothisad Arddri secht nime do, niregsa, 6 ol wmchrdided 15 condoiadigdider" " INfail naill condesta ? " olintange^. " Yil" oYP&traic, " alia mbeite nada rigsuide d^c 7 hisleib Sioin ocus riibeiti na ceithri srotha teneth immonsliab, ocus mbeiti na teora muntera and .i. munter nime ocus [muinter 8 ] talmas ocus [muinter 8 ] 20 Ifirn, corab meissi fein bas breithem for feraib hErend allasin." " Bes ni etar f orsinCoimdid 9 innisin," olin- tangeZ. "Mane etar huadsom," olPabmc, " ni dtastar huaimsi d&no techt asin Ghru&chansa, ondiu cobmth, ocus cid amein biaid comet huairnsi and." 25 Luid intangeZ dochurn nime. Luid Pat?mc do oif- riunn. Tainic intangeZ trath nona. [" Cindus sin ? " 1 donair, E. "- ! anlfrind, E. 3 geba, R. ; gebsa, E. 4 morseiser, E . 5 cech, E. 6 E. omits this and the last pre ceding sentence. deaac, E. 8 Sic E. 9 Sic E. ; coimdi, K. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 119 Christum ilium to the end, and every one who shall give aught in thy name, and every one who shall perform (?) penitence in Ireland, his soul shall not go to Hell ; and (now) get thee gone from the Rick." " I will not get me gone," saith Patrick, " since I have been tor mented, till I am blessed. Is there aught else," saith Patrick. " There is," saith the angel : " a man for every hair on thy chasuble thou shalt bring out of pains on the day of Doomsday." " Which of the other saints who labour for God will not bring that (number) into heaven ? Verily I will not take that," saith Patrick. " Question, what wilt thou take ? " saith the angel. " Not hard to say," saith Patrick. " Seven persons for every hair that abides on the chasuble are to be taken out of Hell on the clay of Doomsday." " Thou shalt have this/ saith the angel ; " and (now) get thee gone from the Rick." " I will not get me gone," saith Patrick. " Thy hand will be seized," * saith the angel to him. " Except (only) if the high King of seven heavens should come, I will not get me gone," [saith Patrick,] " since I have been tormented, till I am blessed." < : Is there aught else that thou wouldst demand?" saith the angel. "There is," saith Patrick. "On the clay that the twelve thrones shall be on the Mount (Zion), when the four rivers of fire shall be around the mountain, and the three households shall be there, to wit, the household of heaven and (the household) of earth and (the household) of hell, let me myself be judge over the men of Ireland on that day." " Assuredly," saith the angel, " that is not got from the Lord." "Unless it is got from Him," saith Patrick, " departure from this Rick shall not be got from me, from to-day tiil Doom ; and, what is more, I shall leave a guardian there." The ano-el went to heaven. Patrick went to mass. O The angel came (back) at nones. " How is that ? " saith 1 This phrase seems to mean " thou wilt be driven away or expelled." 120 BETHU PHATRAIC. B. olPatraic. " Indas," ol intangel. l ] " Rogadatar 2 na [ 2 ; huli dull, aicsidi ocus nemaicsidi, im na da &pstcd deac, ocus atchotasat. Asrubairt inCoimdiu nithanic ocus ni ticfa indegaid nanapsa fer bud * amra ma- nip 5 do chrtias. Anrogad rotbia. Ben do chlocc," ol- 5 intangel " Firfid gles fort donim 7 coticf e glune ocus bid cosecrad dferaib 8 dolucht inna hEirend huli iter biu ocus marbu." " Bewnocfct i orsinrig socherndi 9 do- rat," [ol Patraic ; 10 ] " ocus dingebthar dinChruachcm." n Luith Patraic iarum comboi oc Achud Fobair, ocus 10 dorigne orddu na case and. Atat tra coraetaidi do- muntir Psdraic indErind inambetha-i^ beuss. Ata fer huad hiCruachctn Aigli : roclunetar guth achluic ocus nifogabar. Ocus ata fer huad inGulpain Gurt. 1 2 Ata intress fer [huad 13 ] fri Cluain nlraird anair ocus 15 aseitigh. Dog^nsat oigedecht do Pat? aic hiflaith Loeg- uiri maicc Neill. Issed aniess cetna attat ocus beitit cobrcti^. [fo. 14 b. 1.] Ata 14 fer huad inDruimnib Breg. Ata fer aili huad hi Sleib Slange] 15 .i. Domongart mace Echach : ise* toceba inartra P&traic gair riam- 20 brath. Issi achell Raith Murbuilc hitseb Sldibi Slanga, 16 ocus biid loracc cowatimthucc ocus chilornn cormma arachind 17 arcach caisc cotabair do sess oifrin[n] die luain case dogres. Ara Patraic da?io atbath ocus roadnacht etir 25 Chr[u]achan ocus muir. 1 Sic K. 2 Sic E. ; llogatatar, II. 3 inua, E. 4 bad, E. 5 manipad, E. 6 gless, E. 7 denim, E. 8 E. omits. 9 soicherni, E. Sic E. 11 Chruaich, E. 12 in gulban ghuirt, E. 13 Sic E. 14 hita, E. 15 Sic E. 16 slaingi, E. 17 araehiumi, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 121 Patrick. " Thus," saith the angel. " All creatures, visible and invisible, including the twelve apostles, be sought (the Lord) and they have obtained. The Lord said, There hath not come, and there will not come, after the apostles, a man more admirable, were it not for thy hardness. What thou hast prayed for, thou shalt have. Strike thy bell," saith the angel. "A ... will ... on thee from heaven, so that thou shalt fall on (thy) knees, and there will be a consecration of the men of the folk of Ireland, both living and dead." Saith Patrick : " A blessing on the bountiful King who hath given ; and the Rick shall (now) be departed from." Then Patrick went till he was biding at Achad Fo- bair, and there he celebrated 1 Easter. There are, more over, keepers (belonging) to Patrick s household alive in Ireland still. There is a man from him in Cruachan Aigie they hear the voice of his bell and he is not found and there is a man from him in Gulban Guirt. There is the third man from him to the east of Cluain Iraird, together with his wife. They showed hospitality to Patrick in the reign of Loegaire son of Niall. They are, and they will abide till Doom, of the same age. There is a man from him in Drummann Breg. There is another man from him in Sliab Slange, namely, Domon- gart son of Echaid : he it is that will upraise Patrick s relics shortly before Doom. His church is Rath Mur- builc on the side of Sliab Slange, and there is a Idrao (fork) with its surroundings, and a pitcher of beer before him on every Easter, and he gives them to mass- folk on Easter Tuesday always. So Patrick s charioteer died and was buried between the Rick and the sea. 1 Lit. he performed the orders of Easter. The remainder of the para graph has nothing corresponding in Tr. Th. p. 138. 122 BETHU PHATRAIC. Eawi. B. Dodeochaid ~P&traic iar&m itir Corcuthemne, ocus robaitsi ilmili do duinib and, ocus forothaig .iii. 1 eclasa? .i. teora Tuaga. Luid Patraic dothopur Findmaigi .i. Slan aainm. 2 Atrubrad iriPairaic cowdonoraigtis 3 ingeinti intopur 5 amctl dea. Cethrochair immorro intopur ocus cloch cethrocQoir forabeulu ; ocw-s rocreitset intoes breth ccwderna alaili faith marb bibliothicam sibi in aqua sub petra ut delavaret 4 ossa sua semper, quia timuit igncm. Et zelauit Patricius de Deo uiuo, dicens : 10 "Non uere dicitis, quod rex aquarum fons erat." Hoc enim non cum eis habuit rex aquarum. Et dixit Patricius petram eliuari, et non potuenmt. Eliuauit autem earn Patrici[us] et Cannechus, quern babtkauit. Et dicit, "Erit semen tuum benedictum in ssecula." 15 Cell Tog itir Corcu Themne, is[ie]di rofothaig Cain- nech epscop manach Patraic. Fecht doP&traic ocimtecht immaigib maicc Ercee .i. inDichuil ocus Ercliuil, atccwdairc adnacul mor indib .i. fiche irtdged archet inna fut. Postulantibus au- 20 tern fratribus ut suscitaretur 5 dorodiusaig ~P&traic iarsin inmarb boi isind adnacul ocus roiarfacht scela [14 b. 2] do .i. quando, et quomodo, et quo genere, et quo nomine esset. Respondit sibi, dicens, " Ego sum Cass mace Glaiss qui fui subulcus Lugair rig 7 Iruate, ocus 25 romgon fiann maicc [Con 8 ] in regno Coirpri Niodfer. Isin cetmad bliadain atau cosindiu." Eonbathis Patimc, ocus dochuaid inna adnacul iterum. 1 Sic E. ; ui, R. 2 E. omits. 3 cononoraigtis, E. 4 dealbaret, E. and E. 5 MS. s?cituretus. c Sic E. : sela, E, 7 Sic E. ; ri, E. 8 Sic E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 123 Then Patrick went into the country of Corcuthemne, and baptized many thousands of people there, and he founded three 1 churches, namely, the three Tuaga. Patrick went to the well of Findmag. Slan" 1 is its name. They told Patrick that the heathen honoured the well as if it were a god. Now the well was four- cornered, and there was a four-cornered stone above it. Now the foolish folk believed that a certain dead prophet had made a bibliotheca 2 for himself under the stone in the water, that it might wash his bones always, be cause he feared the fire. And Patrick was jealous for the living God, and said, " Ye say untruly that this foun tain was King of Waters," for he did not, as they did, hold it to be king of waters. And Patrick bade them lift up the stone, and they were unable to do so. But Patrick, along with Cainnech, whom he baptized, lifted it. And he saith (to Cainnech) : " Thy seed will be blessed for ever." Cell Tog, in the country of Corcu-themne, it is this that Bishop Cainnech, Patrick s monk, founded. Once, as Patrick was travelling in the plains of the son of Ere, namely in Dichuil and Erchuil, he beheld therein a huge grave, to wit, a hundred and twenty feet in length. The brethren asking ut suscitaretur, Patrick then brought to life the dead man who was biding in the grave, and asked tidings of him, namely, when and how [he got there], and of what race and of what name he was. He answered Patrick, saying : " I am Cass, son of Glass ; and I was the swineherd of Lugar, king of Iruata, 3 and Mace Con s soldiery slew me in the reign of Coirpre Niafer. A hundred years have I been here to-day." 4 Patrick baptized him, and he went again into his grave. 1 .i. salutiferum, Colgan, Tr. Th. 138. 2 seems to mean u coffin here. According to Colgan, Tr. Th. 139, this prophet -was a Magus, qui aquam ut numen propitium colebat, et ignem habebat ut infestum. 3 regis Norwegian, Colgan, Tr. Th. 139. 4 Lit. " In the hundredth year am I till to-day." 124 BETHU PHATRAIC. i4 Q uis comprehendere ualet 1 modum diligentie orati- b. 2. onis eius ? omnes nanque ^alraos et ymnos et apocalip- sin ac omnia cantica spiritualia 2 scripturarum cotidie decantabat siue in uno loco [manens] siue in itenere gradiens. 5 esspartain oidchi ridomnaig co anteirt dia luain ni- te iged Patraic assinmaigin irhbith. Olaili domnach 3 do Pa&raic immaig inhuair [fjescuir, corosnig flechad 4 mor [isin talmainsin ocus nirinig 5 ] isinluc irabai Pa- traic, sicut in concha et vellere Gedioni accederat. 10 Ba bess do Patraic dobered croiss Crist tairis cofa- che t cechlai ocus cech naidchi, ocus notheged diacho- ?iair cid mili ceimmend nobeitli inchross add con- aicced no cofessadh abeith afocraib 6 cid hicarpat no for euch nobeith nochinged dochum cecha croissi. 15 Fecht and olaili laithi 7 rosechmaill Pdtraic tadall croissi roboi forset dou, ocus nifitir arambeith and. Roradi aara fms irnmdiud lai. 8 " Foracbaiss chroiss indm fort cho7iair cen tadall. Foracaib Patraic atech noiged ocus apraind, ocus luid forculu docum na cro- 20 issi. IN tan [tra 9 ] robai Patraic ocairnaigthi ocon- chrois, " Adnacul so/ olPatraic. " Cia roadnaclit sunn ?" Frissrogart asind adnacu^, " Geintlidi truag/ ol se, " missi [oats 10 ] romadnacht simd. [15 a. 1.] An airet ropsa beu roba ocaimless moanma cotorchar occai, ocus 25 romadnacht 11 sund iarsin." "Cid tucai[t]/ olP&toraic, " airdi nacr-isiaide 12 dosuidiguc? fortadnacul .i. inchros ? " 1 MS. uelet. - Sic E. ; spirituali, R. 3 Olailiu domnuch, E. 4 flechud, E. 5 Sic E. 6 hifochruib, E. ~ laithiu, E. s indiudlai, E. 9 Sic E. 10 Sic E. 1 ; Sic E. ; roadnaclit, R. 12 airdina cristaigechta, E, THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 125 Quis coinprehendere valet inodum diligentise orationis ejus ? For all the psalms and hymns and the apocalypse a and all spiritual canticles of the scriptures he used to chant every da} 7 , whether remaining in one place or while going on a journey. From vespers on Sunday night until the third (Roman) hour 2 on Monday, Patrick used not to go out of the place wherein he was biding. (And) on a certain Sunday Patrick was afield at the hour of evening, and a great rain poured on that earth, but it poured not on the place wherein Patrick was staying, as happened in the case of Gideon s shell and fleece. It was a custom of Patrick s to make the sign of the cross of Christ over himself a hundred times every day and every night. And whether he were in a chariot or on a horse, he used to fare to every cross, and he would go from his path, even though the cross were [distant] a thousand paces, provided he saw it or knew that it was near. Now once, 011 a certain day, Patrick omitted to visit a cross that was on his road, and he knew not that it was there. At the end of the day his charioteer said to him, " Thou hast left a cross to-day on thy path without visiting it." [Thereupon] Patrick left the guest house and his dinner, and went back to the cross. While Patrick was praying at the cross, " This is a grave," saith Patrick : " who hath been buried here ? " Out of the grave [the corpse] answered : " A wretched heathen," saith he, " am I. I was buried here. Whilst I was alive I was hurting my soul, and I fell while doing so, 3 and I was then buried here." " What was the cause," saith Patrick, " of setting on thy grave the symbol of the Christians, namely, the cross 1 " " Not hard to say," 1 totum Psalterium cum .... I secundai sequentis, Colgan, Tr. Th. Apocalipsi S. loannis, Colgun, Tr. \ 139, i.e., 6.58 at the summer sol- Th. 139. I stice, 9.2 at the winter solstice. ; usque ad horarn tertium f ericc | 3 Lit. at it. 126 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi.B. "Ni anse," olse. "Alaili banscal robai hitir chiana, 512, fo. 15 ocus amacc roadnacht sund isintirsi inahecmais. Co- n* ! tanic atirib cianna, 1 corosuidigh inchross forind adna- culsa. 2 Indarlea isf or adnacuZ amaic dorat : ni erma- dair lasintoirrsi aichne adnaca-i^ ama-icc." " Is airisin 5 rosechmallussa incroiss," olPatraic " .i. abith foradna- cul ingentlicK." Tuarcabad [la 3 ] Patro-ic inchross 4 iarsin foradnacuZ in maicc chrisiaidi. Fecht and do ara Patraic testatar aeich airi. Ni choimnacair afogbail la doirchi na oidchi. Tuarcaib 10 Patratc alaim suas. Roin[s]orcha^(/set achuic mcuir inmag nuli amal bitis coic sutralla, 5 ocus rofritha 6 naheich fochetoir. Luit[h] P&traic tarMued coAu Amolguda. Dolotar arachenn .xii. filii Amalgada maicc Fi&chrach maicc 15 Echoch, Oengus, Fergus, Fedilmid, Endse Cromm, Enna Cullomm, Corbmo-c, Coirpre, Echaid Diainim, Echcwd Oenau, Eogan Coir, Dubchonall, Ailill Aincch- scabaille. Bator maicc Amalgada ic 7 imcosnam im- monrigi. Cethir chenel fichet [in marg. .i. sencenela] 20 batar isintir. Ro[f]rithbruithset coggabtais 8 form for co foranmmaim dong. Dobert dmo 9 Oengus foranmand forabrathri. 10 Ise ropu huallcha n diclainn Am&lgada intOengits. Fugellsat Loigairi mace Neill maicc Echach ri Temracli ocus abrathctir .i. Eogan mace Neill. 25 Lota- / 1 maicc Amalgada do Temra^ in .xii. curribus sed in libr-[fo. 15 a. 2]-is Patricii inuenitur quod exierunt in iudicium tantum septem fratres de [e]is. Fuaratar falti ocinrig. Dalta intOengtts isinTemraig doLoeguiri. Gaibthir failti sundriud friss and. Guidid Oingus inna- 30 E. 1 ciana, E. - formadnaculsa ( on my grave ), 3 Tuarcabad, 11. ; tuargaba la, E- 4 in croissi, E. 5 sutralla, E. "fofritha, E. 8 oc, E. congabtais, E. > didu, E. 10 forabraithre, E. 11 Malchu, E. 12 cxierint, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 127 saith he. " A certain woman was dwelling in a distant land, and in her absence her son was buried here in this country. And she came from distant lands and set the cross on this grave. It seemed to her that she put it on her son s grave. She was unable through the grief to recognise the grave of her son." Saith Patrick, " That is why 1 passed the cross, because it is on the heathen s grave." Then the cross was set up by Patrick on the grave of the Christian son. It once befell Patrick s charioteer that his horses were wanting unto him. He could not find them owing to the darkness of the night. Patrick raised up his hand : his five fingers illumined the whole plain as if they were five lamps, and the horses were found at once. Patrick went across the [river] Moy to the Hui Amalgada. There came to meet him twelve sons of Amalgaid son of Fiachra, son of Echaid, [namely] Oen- gus, Fergus, Fedilmid, Endae the Bent, Endae Bare-poll, Corbmac, Coirpre, Echaid the Spotless, Echaid One-ear, Eogan the Just, 1 Dubchonall, Ailill Kettle-face. The sons of Amalgaid were contending about the kingship There were twenty-four tribes (i.e. old tribes) in the land. They refused to take over them as king a man with a nickname. Then Oengus gave nicknames to his brothers. 2 The haughtiest of Amalgaid s sons was this Oengus. Loegaire son of Niall, son of Echaid, King of Tara, and his brother Eogan, son of Niall, adjudged [the dispute]. The sons of Amalgaid went to Tara in twelve cha riots ; but in the books of Patrick it is found that only seven brothers of them submitted to the judgment. They found welcome with the king at Tara. Oengus was a foster-son of Loegaire s. [So] a special welcome was given to him there. Oengus begs the doorkeepers 1 Eocbadius alter, Eugenius Coir, Colgan, Tr. Th. 140. 2 ut sic populi ah eis auertcrentur animi, Colgan, Tr. Tit. 140. 128 EETHU PIliTRATC. llawi. E. doirside arnatailctis isin dun l Conull mace abratliar 512, fo. lo a. 2. .i. mace Enda Cruimb. Roimeclai// Oengus trebairi ing-ilia 2 octacra 3 afir. Atchodai 4 Oengus insein ona dorrsirib. Amboi Conull fri less anechtair, rochuala guth cluic Patraic otipmi P&traic occwdun. Teit 5 CWall chuccai. Bmnachais do. " Aclerisr," ol se, O : infetarsa 5 ced belrai inso fil ifomithmet lemmsa, Hibernensds omnes clamant ad te pueri, et reliqua. rogabsat di ingin abroind amatliav in nostris regioni- bus dicentes." " Meisi dorograd sin," olPatraic, " ocus 10 rochualasa intan roba ininnsib mara Toirrdn. Et nes- ciui utrum in me, an extra [me] locuta sunt uerba. Et ibo tecum in regionem tuam babtizare, docere, euangel[i]zare." INterrogat autem Patricius qua causa venit Con- 15 all, ocus roaisned C o^iall doPatraic infochun, [et] dixit naroleicet[h] isinTemrai-*/. Cui dixit Patricius. " IN- gredire nunc, ianuis apertis, et adii Eogan mace Neill, amicura mihi fide! em, qui te adiuvabit, capiens tu o[c]culte mdr tanaissi aloetanan signum inter nos 20 semper." Et factum est sic. " Fochen," ol Eugan, " cid is toisc do P&traic ? " Ad^^bairt ConaAl, " for- tachtaig dam." Toracart Connill iarum, " Masu aroitid 7 tra," olse, " istacartha hitig rig ocus isgabtha ferund isme is 8 6am. Masu araiss [fo. lob. 1] mathar, [is]si- 25 nem 9 ann Enda Cromm." Quibus Loigairi respondit, " erlabra dontsinnsiur dm," olse, " ocus acallaim. Dia- tarta immorro seuta dochach ocus moine, 10 nigataim airi." i isaudun, E. 2 E. omits. :i oc lacru, E. A adcottai, E. 5 infetarsu, E. 6 if oraithniiut, E. 7 oitig, R. 8 as, E. assinem, E. 111 sedtu 7 moui dnchach, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 129 not to let into the fortress Conall his brother s son, namely, the son of Enda the Bent. Oengus dreaded the astuteness of the lad in arguing his right. Oen<ms ob- CD O O O tained that from the doorkeepers. While Conall was outside the court he heard the voice of Patrick s bell from Patrick s well by the fortress. Conall comes to him. Patrick blessed him. " O cleric," saith he, " knowest thou what language is this that is in my memory All the Irish children cry unto thee, etc./ which two girls sang out of their mother s womb in our territories ? " " It is I who was called thus," saith Patrick. " And I heard it when I was biding in the isles of the Tyrrhene sea. And I knew not whether the words were spoken within me or outside me. And I will go with thee into thy country, to baptize, to instruct, and to preach the gospel." Then Patrick asks for what cause Conall had come, and Conall declared to Patrick the cause. He said that he had not been let into Tara. Cui dixit Patricius : Enter now, the doors being open, and go to Eogan son of Niall, a faithful friend of mine, who will help thee if thou take secretly the finger next his little finger, for this is always a token between us." Et factum est sic. Welcome," saith Eogan, " what is Patrick s desire ? " Said Conall : " Help me." Conall argued then : " If indeed it be according to age that one argues in a palace and land is taken, it is I that am youngest. If it be according to my father s age, (then) Enda the Bent is the oldest therein." Quibus Loegaire respondit. Verily," saith he, " speech is to the oldest, and con verse. Howbeit, if jewels and treasures have been given to any one, I take them not away from him." l 1 Colgaii is more intelligible : Post haec Conallus causam dixit coramRege; ct perorando dixit: si juventutis floridaeque sctatis, quae patriam viribus tueri posset, spec- tanda sit ratio, sibi, qui in hoc genere omnes adspirantes supcra- ret, regimen esse conferendum : si vero senectutis et justitirc, patrem u 10231. eius, omnibus esse pneferendom, qui rcliquos fratres titulo primo geniture and maturitate judicii superaret. Unde motus eius ra- tionibus Laogarius Rex, licet prope invitus, adiudicavit patri eius pater- num solum et solium modo jura suffragantibus persolui consueta, prius persoluat. 7V. Th. 140. I 130 BETHU PHATRAIC. llawl.B. Lotar ass ocus Patraic cum eis, ocus dorat P&traic b. i . acharpa do Conoll combu e intres carpal deac. Lotar iarsin aset ocus nipa chen doib laOengus domacc (.i. do CWall) abrathar ocus doP&traic. Doleicc fVia da- brathair A. Fergus ocus Fedilmid marbad Patraic, 5 ocus scarsit fou ocus Loegairi .i. iarna erail fair do Loego/m. 1 Lotar 2 fathuaid do ascnam atiri. Ba airm inna fingaili laOengus adenam a Corand. 3 Roint[s]am- lastar Fergits [suan. " Fir," ol Oengus, " Ferghas 4 ] cend for aithin." Femthit abrathir anasberfcis. " Ni mairfem 10 innendaic 5 (.i. Patrctic) : ni dingnem 6 da-no fingaili forar[m]brat^ctir." Doluid Oengus dib mbuidnib ara- cend diamarbad ocus dadruid leiss .i. Reon ocus Rechred dochenel 7 Foelan Fcnnedo. Ni mou mill it/ir inport asanacai f&iraic innanaimtiu on chrois fri crois 15 P&traic aniar co cill Fo?-cland. AsbeH Rdon du an- 8 aicciffed Pat-raic nascluicf ed 9 intalam. Atfess do o Psdraic anisin. " ISmeissi em," olP&traic, " citanac- cigi/ Ut uidit Patricius ilium sloicsi intalam sis. " Creitfe," olse, " manumanachar." Focheirtt intalam 20 suas combui osnaibgaithaib, cotorchair sis leithbeo. Credidit et baptizatus est. Fochoissled d&no suas Roechred, ocus dolecced anuass commomaid achend frisinailich ocus noloisci 10 tene dinim. Ata and Ail inDruad : ita n cell ann. Cross Patraic aainm, 12 fri 25 Caill Fochlad anair. Telach innanDruad aainm in- phoirt hiraba l buiden inna[n]genti f? icro[15. b. 2]-iss ~P&traic amar. Glaiss Chonaig eturra. 11 1 Loigairiu, E, 2 Dolotar, E. 3 hi Corunn, E. 4 Sic E. 5 innennacc, E. 6 dignein, ] .. ~ docheniul. E. 8 iii, E. 9 nasluicfedjE. 10 nollosci, E. 11 ata, E 12 a aainm, 1\. 13 irraba, E. 14 etarru, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 131 They went thence and Patrick with them, and Pa trick bestowed his chariot on Conall, so that it was the thirteenth chariot. Then they went their way, and Oengus had no affection for them (that is), for Conall his brother s son and for Patrick. He left it to his two brothers, namely, Fergus and Fedilmid, to kill Patrick and Conall ; and they (Fergus and Fedilmid) parted from (?) him (Oengus) and Loegaire, that is after he had received his injunction from Loegaire. They went northwards to visit their land. The place in which Oengus had intended to commit the fratricide was in Corann. Fergus simulated sleep. " True," saith Oengus, " Fergus " His brothers refuse [to do] what they said. " We will not kill the innocent (namely, Patrick) : we will not, moreover, commit fra tricide on our In-other." Oengus went with two bands against them to kill them, and he had two wizards, namely, Reon and Rechred, of the tribe of Foelan the AVarrior. It was not more than a mile between the place out of which Patrick saw the enemies, the cross to the west of Patrick s cross, and l Cell Foreland. Reon said that at the place in which he should see Patrick the earth would swallow him (Patrick) up. That was told to Patrick. " Truly," saith Patrick, <l it is I that shall first see him." As soon as Patrick saw him the earth swallowed him down. " 1 will believe," saith he, " if I am saved." The earth flings him up, so that he was above the winds and he fell down half alive. He believed and was baptized. Then Roechred was lifted (?) up (into the air) and was cast down from above so that his head brake against the stone ; and fire from heaven burnt (him). There stands the wizard s stone. There is a church there. Grostt Patraic ( Patrick s Cross ) is its name, to the east of the wood of Fochlad. Telach inna nDruad ( The Wizards Hill ) is the name of the place wherein was the troop of the heathen to the west of Cross Patraic. Glaiss Conaig is between them. Oen- 1 Lit. t<>. i 2 102 P.ETIIU PTIATRAIC i. B. Asbert Oenrms, " crettfessa diat(xM.cthar mofiur" .i. f 1 o 4* i r b. 2 . Fedilm l ingcn Amalgaofa atbath ocein. Fecht and luid 2 dald aracherm 3 Patraic : tairpthech dondechuid laaccobar na ici. Faithbid fer dimuntir P&traic imbi. "Mo debrod," oVP&traic, "bacubaio 1 /; cTabad 5 t?mu bad dall." Ba 6 slan iarum indall ocus ba 6 dall inslan. Quod utruraque factum est. Migne ised ainm andi 7 rodallad ann. Ishe inda.ra fer di muntir ~Pa.traic roan in deserto Patri[c]ii uacuo quod est ifarrad natip7"at oc crois Patraic, ocus Domnall 8 10 intali, cia bame robui diasruith iriu. Ruan mace Concnama ara Amalgac?a, ishe roicad and. Roi Ruain ainm ind inaid inroiccad indall, ocus hl&P&traic i&rum. Donairthdt dabaccach inOchtar <J Chferthin. Coinsit 1 5 fHss andiorprrs aranainmib, ocus baandsa doib im- thecht it^r anorbe hisleib ocus fothiur. 10 Quid plura dicam ? Sanati sunt. Luid do Domnuch Mor ubi est episcopus Mucn.ie. Luid iarwm doCrois Pa/raic ubi venit ad eum n JFA 20 Fota mac Echdach maic Oengusa,, ocus ronic do bacaigi ocintiprait ft ^crois P&traic aniar qui obtulit ei di damaisc thire fora fothaiged inport ; et reliquit duos de familia sua .i. Teloc ocus Nemnall. Uidit Enda inagos uolentes occidere Patricium. 25 Dixit filio suo Conallo : Vade et custodi Patricium 1 feidelm, E. " dolluid, E. ! nrceud, E. 4 al, , E. pa, V. 7 indi, E. 8 donnmal, E. IJ inochtur, E. 10 folhuir, E. 11 Sic E. ; earn, R. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 133 gus said: " I will believe if my sister is brought back to life," to wit, Fedlem, daughter of Amalgaid, who had died long ago. Once a blind man came to meet Patrick. Hastily he went, through the desire of the cure. A man of Pa trick s household laughed at him. " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " it were meet that thou shouldst be the blind man." So the blind became hale and the hale became blind. Mignae 1 is the name of him who was blinded there. He is one of the two men of Patrick s household who remained in the empty Disert Patraic, quod est near the well at Cross Patraic, and Domnall was the other, though their senior was angry with them. It was Euan, son of Cu -cnama, Amalgaid s charioteer, that was healed there. Roi Ruain is the name of the place wherein the blind man was healed, and it belongs to Patrick afterwards. Two lame men come to him in Ochtar Caerthin. They complained to him that they were (virtually) dis inherited because of their defects, and it was difficult for them to travel between their heritages in mountain and in level land. 2 Why should I say more ? They were heard. Then he went to Domuach Mor, ubi est Bishop Mucnae. Then he went to Cross Patraic, where there came to him Aed the Tall, son of Echaid, son of Oengus, and he healed him of lameness at the well to the west of Cross Patraic. And Aed offered to him two ox- gangs (?) of land whereon the place was founded. And he left there two of his household, namely, Teloc and NemualL 3 Enda saw wizards seeking to slay Patrick, and he said to his son : " Go and take care of Patrick, that the wizards may not slay him." Patrick himself perceived 1 Midgna, Colgan, Tr. Tk. 141. 2 inter montcui ct plunitiutit, ibid. 3 Doiunaldo, Coljjan, Tr. Tk. 141. 134* BETHU PIIATRA1C. Kawl. B. ne magi occiderent ilium." Ipse Patricius sensit eos ; 5i2,fo. , e j. combust ignis etereus eos fin! numero 1 nouem. b. 2. L J Rofothaigestar Patraic cill riAlaid, ocus ro[f]acaib 2 fer smith dia muntir and .i. epscop [fo.16 a. 1.] Muiredaig. Robathais Pa,traic mulieres 3 .i. Crebriu ocus Lesru di ingin Glerann rna?cc Cummeni. ITe couacartatar P&traic abronnaib 4 &mdthar quando fuit in insolis rnaris Tyrreni. IT he ata erlamte 5 Cille Forgland laAu Amalgac?a iarMuaid. Luid hiforraig mace nAmalgodo, et crediderunt ei 10 .uii. filii Amalgodo : immEnde ocus imminrig. Is hisui- diu robathes in mnoi torrig ocus agein, et snscitauit aliam. Lottar iarum clondferta imbai inben marb (.i. Fe- dihn) alachta ~Pa.traic ocus Con&ll iarco%air this doChill 15 Alaid, Oengus, immorro, iarsin cooiair uachtaraig. Recait infert. 6 Dodittssaig P&traic inmnoi ocus amac inabru. et babtizati sunt ambo in fonto Oenadarca? 7 .i. dinchnuchai aird bic talman fi.1 inna [f]arrad ro- aininniged intopur. Et suscitata ilia praedicauit tur- 20 bis de poenis inferni et praemis coeli, et per lacrimas rogauit fratrem suum ut Deo per Patricium crederet, 8 (juod factum est, et babtizatus est. 9 Et in illo die .xii. milia babtizati sunt in fonte Oenadarce, ut di- citur : Baithsit hi r inoenlaithiu da se mili mar, im seckt maccu Amalgctc^a, ised on ba slan. xii. mili em rocredset 10 doPafomc laAu Amalgaid ocus 30 1 Sic E. ; mumcro, li. - foraccuib, E. ;! mulioris, 1J. 4 abbronnaib, E. erlamj , E. r infirt, E. " Sic E. ; oendarcsc, It. s credderct, It. II E. omits et babtizatus est. III rocreitsct, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 135 them, and fire from heaven consumed them, to the number of nine. Patrick founded Cell Alaid, and left therein an aged man of his household, namely, Bishop Muiredaig 1 Patrick ba.ptized the women, namely, Crebriu and Lesru, the two daughters of Gle ru, son of Cummene. It is they that called to Patrick out of their mother s womb, when he was in the isles- of the Tyrrhene sea. It is they that are patronesses of Cell Forgland in Hui Amalgada, west of (the river) Moy. He went into Forrach mace n-Amalgodo ; 2 and Amal- gaid s seven sons believed in him, together with Ende and the King. Therein it is that he baptized the pregnant woman and her child, and raised another woman to life. Then Patrick and Conall went to the grave wherein the dead pregnant woman (namely, Fedilm) was biding, along the lower path to Cell Alaid. Oengus, however, went along the upper path. They reach the grave. Patrick raises the woman to life, and the boy in her womb. And both were baptized in the well of Oen- adarc ( one-horn ). From the steep little hillock of earth that is near it the well was so named. And when she was brought to life she preached to multitudes of the pains of hell and the rewards of heaven, and with tears she besought her brother to believe in God through Patrick. Quod factum est, and he was bap tized. And in that day twelve thousand were baptized in the well of Oen-adarc, lit dicitur : In one day are baptized Twice six great thousands-, Together with Amalgaid s seven sons : That was well. Verily twelve thousand believed in Patrick in Hui- 1 Muredachum, Colgan, 7V. Tli. gregati ersmt filij Amalgadij Regis, 141. vocatur Forrach mime nn/iialijaidli, - locum, qui a consessu publico, Colgau, 7V. Th. 141. in quo cum snhiectis populis con- 136 BETHU PHATEA1C. Rawi. B. uacaillib [leg. chaillid] Fochlad, ocus foracaib Maucen Luid fodess coferta Locha Dsela. 1 Cengussa intal- am. Romenair 2 Patraic cong&load do feissin ann. Donanaicc int Oengus immescai : doduaccai do, ar- 5 nirbo ochridi 3 mcreit cid intan robaitsed ocus foruisme creitem. 4 " Modebrod," olPafowc, " ba coir [fo. 16 a. 2] ceniptis arda dochongbaZasu ocus doclainde post te. Bit coirmmgnaithi dochomorbai ocus bit fingalaig triit." Luid ~Pa,traic 5 sair doLicc Find, bali doronai 6 chroiss JQ isin chloich osChill Moir Ochtair Muaide amar, acht Lia naManach aainm indiu .i. cruimthir Monaich sancti, cell Olcan; acht nirabai cell and iutansin. Et babtizauit Echaich mace Nathi mic Fiachrach, et susci- tauit coniugem eius Echtrai ocAth Echtrai 7 hosinglaiss 15 bic ifirdorus Chilli Moiri. 8 Ocus ata fert Echtrai 9 for ur indatha. Ismine eulais leosum innatir senchas coimnigedar infiurtsa. Dofoid 10 epscop Olcan huad dochowgbail du hita Cell Mor indiu. Ita uenit, biail foramuin. 11 Et dixit ei 20 Patricius, du itoithsad abiail diamuin isand ba cong- baithi do. Quod factum est ubi est 12 Cell Mor Uachtair Muaide. 13 Luid da??o fathuaid doLicc Balbeni, ubi filios Amal- gaid inuenit et benedixit, ocus dodechu^ asintir do- 14 25 Bertlacliaib aniar imBertlachaib sair 15 ininbiur Muaidi fHbeolu mara. Batir ingen fiada and, et benedixit inn imorchu 1 fades do fertai locho da ela, E. 2 rommenair, E. 3 6 chridiu, E. 4 creitim, E. 5 E. omits. 6 E. iDserts patraic. 7 Echtre, E. 8 cille moire, E. 9 Echtre, E. 10 Dofaid, E. 11 Sic E. ; for muin, K. 12 Sic E. ; R. omits. 13 Sic E. ; Muaigi, li. 11 di, E. 15 imBertlacha tairis sair, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 137 Amalgada and from the wood of Fochlad : and he left with them Maucen 1 the Master. He went south to the Ferta of Loch-Dae]a. The land belonged to Oengus. Patrick thought that he would take it to himself there. Oengus came to him in drunkenness to him, for it was not from the heart that he believed, even when he was baptized and confessed (his) belief. " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " it were right that thy dwellings and thy children after thee should not be exalted. Thy successors will be alebibbers, and they will be parricides through thee." Patrick went eastward to Lecc Finn, where 2 he made a cross in the stone over Cell Mor Ochtair Muaide ( the great church of the Upper Moy ) to the west ; but Lia na Manach ( the Monks Stone ) is its name to-day, that is, Saint Crumther Monach s [or] Cell Olcain : but there was no church there at that time. And he baptized Echaid, son of Nathi/ son of Fiachra, and raised to life his wife Echtra at Ath Echtra over the little stream right in the doorway of Cell Mor. And Echtra s grave- mound is on the edge of the ford. It is a ... of knowledge with them in their country, the story which commemorates this miracle. Bishop Olcan went from him to reside in the place wherein Cell Mor stands to-day. Thus he went, axe on back. And Patrick said to him that where his axe should fall from his back, there should his residence be. Which thing came to pass where Cell Mor Uachtair Muaide (now) stands. Then he went northwards to Lecc Balbeni, where he found the sons of Amalgaid, and blessed them. And he went out of the country from Bertlacha in the west into Bertlacha in the east, in the estuary of the Moy, overagainst (?) the sea. A girl is drowned before him 1 Manchenum cognomento Ma~ yistrum, Colgao, 7V. Th. 141. 2 Colgan (TV. Th. 141) trans lates baile as if it were compounded with finn ( ad locum Leac-fiunn- baile vocatum ). 3 Eochadium Dathia, siue Dauide Fiachrij filio natum, ibid. 138 BETHU PHATBAIC. 512 to 16 s * n> e ^ di x it quod in sempiternum non moriretur ali- a. 2. quis ibi. Profetauit Patricius quod secum essent Bertlacha airtheracha. 1 Ata isenchass leosum ri intiri opera in die belli Pat. illvm regio 2 et uictor erit. ISandsin icunglaisi taiiaicset Grecraigi clocha fo? 1 - 5 f&traic ocus foramuntir. " Modebrod," olPa^oic, " iiach comland imbeithi memais foraib 3 ocus bethi foselib ocus sopaib ocus cuitbiud hi each airecht 4 im bed." 5 "Arrddruig, aChonaill," olPatraicc, [16 b. 1.] "gabaillO bachla duitsiu." ConaM dixit, " Si pium est tibi faciam." " M be G ed biass and," olPatro/ic. " Biasu f ut gaiscitZ causa comarpsa dot cheniul, ocus bid tu inCoiiald Sciathbachall. Orddan loech ocus clerech uaitt, ocws nach sen uait assasciath imbia toraind mobachlasa 15 nisoifetar oic imbi." Quod illi Patricius fecit. Luit[h] sair hicrich Oa Fiacrach lamuir. Frisort do uisqe .i. riglie mor anaicneta indi, et maledixit ei. Ata forsindusciu locc, Buale Patraic nomen eius .i. fert rabecc cocrois and : dunarrastair sain ed mbecc. 20 Andsin donanic epscoj) Bron noeb Chaisil Irre ocus mace Kime noeb Chilli ChorcuRoide, et ibi ei[s] scripsit alphabetum. Et audiui ab alio quod in illo locco dedit dentem ex ore suo episcopo Brono, [propterea] quod earns esset 7 Patricio. 25 Oc tuidecht do aniar tarsinMiiaid focetoir hinGre- craigi donarthatar tridruid nemdenmacha 8 ocRaith Kigbaird, qui nihil ei potuerunt, et dixit quod de ilia gente non deficisset uir illius magice peritie semper. 30 1 airthcrcha, E. 2 This corrupt passage stands thus in E. : rfi. intire. ata opera in die helli pat. illam regionem et uictor. a foirb, E. 4 airiucht, E. 5 Written in R. and E. as if it began the next following sentence. 6 Niba, E. 7 carum essent, II. 8 neimdenmacha, E. 9 Sic E, ; peniper, K. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 139 there ; and he blessed that port (?) and said that no one should be drowned there in sempiternum,. Patrick prophesied that the eastern Bertlacha would belong to him. It stands in one of their histories that in the day of war the king of the land shall call on Patrick (to protect) that country, and he shall be victorious. There at the stream the Grecraige flung stones at Patrick and his household. " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " in every contest in which ye shall be ye shall be routed, and ye shall abide under spittles and wisps and mockery * in every assembly at which ye shall be present." " Arise, O Conall ! " saith Patrick : " thou must take the crozier." Conall said, " If it is pleasing to God I will do it for thee." " That shall not be so," saith Patrick. " Thou shalt be under arms for sake of thy tribe s heritage, and thou shalt be Conall Crozier-shield. 2 Dignity of laymen and clerics shall be from thee, and every one of thy descendants in whose shield shall be the sign of my crozier, the warriors with him shall not be turned (to flight)." Which thing Patrick did for him. Patrick went eastward into the territory of the Hui Fiachrach by the sea. A water opposed him, that is, (there was) a great, unnatural flood therein, and he- cursed it. On the water is a stead, Buale Patraic ( Patrick s Byre ) is its name, to wit, a small mound with a cross thereon. He tarried a little while there. Then the holy bishop Bron of Caisel lire came to him, and the holy Mace-Rime of Cell Corcu-Roide, and there he wrote an alphabet for them. And I have heard from a certain person that in that place he gave a tooth out of his mouth to bishop Bron, because he was dear unto Patrick. Just as he was coming from the west over the Moy into Grecraige, three poison-giving wizards overtook him at Raith Rigbard. They could do nothing to him, i.e., ye shall be subject to every. I 2 Conallum Sciuth-bachlach .i. kind of insult. I scuti baculati, Colpan, Tr. Th. 142. 140 BETHU PHATEAIC. Kawl. B. b. i MaccErce mac Draigin, qui hi Gill Roe More est icrich Amalgaid. 1 Seckt maicc Draigin rosbaitsi Pa- traic, et elegit ex eis mace Erce, ocus atnoi doepscop Bron dia altromm, arnibuassa abreith ineterc&n arbaide aathar. 5 Dororand Patraic Caissil 2 nlrre, ocus ata for lar in- liss indlecc fomtorchair fiacail ~Patraic. Forcmaid epscop Broin inport, et profetauit Patricias quod gen- tilibus desereretur locus ille, quod factum est. [1G b. 2] Is annsin rogab Patraic inrand : 10 A fir ha ocus mace nutan immba otaam inar[m]biu nochotacca cusindiu. Cein robamar immalle 15 nirodamar huar nate be^inacht forrig rianuli 3 ronscar acnaim senbuidi. Cidphe 4 gellus dit nachthan imanmaim icomadrad 20 gellfassa de fiad ili dodeoin Fiadat findnime. . INFiada find fil 5 fornim C07iacna f^-im Crist coemdil domrosat fobathis [gil] 25 nimreilce inathis noenfir. Atir ha. 7 1 Amulgiidha, E. 2 Caisiul, E. 3 nanhuile, E. 4 Ciphe, E. 5 E. omits, e Sic E. These verses are thus given m the Book of Leinster, facsimile, p. 353. Oenfiacail immorro la Fabric intan luid a Cruachan. Ocus la epscop oc Achud 1 obair rofacbad indfiacailsin .i. Per ha. [ One tooth, however, had Patrick when he went out of Cruachan. And that tooth was left with a bishop at A.chad Fobair, to wit, Fer hA] ut Patricias dixit. Afir a, facus mcnutan imba. nocotfacca cosindiu otu imbiu, afir a. On aidchi conAranuc frim at- berirn fiad rig narend. nidechaid feoil tarut sis, nithauic go u anis dartchend. INFiada find fil fornirn coecnu, conairmitin. domicc fobathis bain bil, nonileic fobathis oeufir, A. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 141 and he said that to that race there would never be want ing a man of that magical skill. [As to] Mace Erce, son of Draigen, who is in Cell Roe More in the territory of Amalgad ; there were seven sons of Draigen, whom Patrick baptized, and of them he chose Mace Erce, and he gave him to bishop Bron to be fostered, for it was not easy to take him away to a distance, because of his father s affection (for him). Patrick marked out Caissel lire, and in the middle of the hall stands the flagstone ] on which Patrick s tooth fell. Bishop Bron ... the place, and Patrick prophe sied that that place would be deserted by the heat lien, which thing came to pass. Then Patrick sang the stave : man . . . And . . . Since we have been alive 1 have not seen thee till to-day. While we have been together I suffered not cold nor heat. A blessing on the King of all the (elements). Whatever I have ... of thee at any time In my name. before many To the will of God of white heaven, The white God who is in heaven, Dearly loved Christ, worketh with me, He created me under pure baptism : He leaves me not in disgrace with any one. 1 in cuius atrio est saxum, Colg. 7V. Th. 142. 142 BETHU PHATliAIC. llawi. B. ISandsin aspert P&traic fHsna hiascairiu aracoirtis b o do innalina isincl aphaind .i. hiSlicig. Dixerunt ei : " Nigaibter bratana 1 indi isiiidabainnsi ingaimrid : 2 huair atbeirsiu [immorro," 8 ] olind iascairi, " doge- narane." Rollasat allina ocus rogabsat eicne mora 5 ocus doratsat doP&traic. Et benedixit flumini, ccmid hi SJicech gamnach uisci nErend, argaibther iasc indi hicachrathi. Epscop 4 Rodan, buacaill 5 Pafrccz c, foracaib P&traic hi Muirisc Aigli iCill Epsco%> Retain. 7 Nidc ndais 10 aloig acht ani conarleiced som doib. ISdosin atbd at incruitiri ocus in senmairi hiriaraib i> denait doloig a Rotan 7 roleic doib dinetan. Callraigi Culi Cernadan robatar himaigin derrit ara- 1"> chinn 8 P&traic, ocus adcoimcaiset crandu fr? sciathu dofub[thad] 9 P&traic con&rcmintir. " Modcbroth," ar- P&traic, " ni maith andongcnsait[h]. 10 Niich cath ocu-s nach immairecc doberaid ocus farclowma farndiaid isfoirb memais." Roslechtsat fochetoir doP&traic act 20 coicfir. Roraidi P&traic, " Nach cath memais foirb, ciabeit Connacht& uili farndiaid, nithoitb lin bus lia indaas cuiciur uaib," &mal comaltar. 11 [fo. 17 a. 1.] Fecht do Patraic i&rtmdecht for Ber[n]us Hua nAilella dodul hiMag Luirgg, cotorchair imBuaill 25 .i. ob dothtet alLoch Tochet. Ath Carpait ainm ind atha, focus do Ess mace nEirc. Romallach P&traic alleth sair dond huisciu. " Ocus alleth o ath siar," ol a muinter, " cid ainges lat ? " " Ticfa " (olPatraic) " mace bethad gebs and iartain (ocus~) bid ferr leiss 30 uisci torthech icob(ali)." .i. Colum cillc mac-c Feidli- 1 nigaibther brattan, E. 2 isindinbuidse in gaimriud, a Sic E. 4 Espop, li. 5 Rotan biiachoill, E. i E. omits. 7 Kddclan, K. 8 archinn, E. y dofubthad, E. 10 dorigensaid, E. 11 chomailter, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 143 Then Patrick told the fishermen to cast the nets for him into the river, namely, into Slicech. They said to him : " Salmon are not caught in it, in this river, in winter; (but) since thou sayest it," say the fishermen, " we will do it." They cast their nets and caught great salmon and gave them to Patrick. And he blessed the river, so that the Slicech is the milch -cow of the waters of Ireland, for in it fish is caught in every quarter of the year. Bishop Rodan, Patrick s herdsman, Patrick left in Muiresc Aigle in Cell Epscoip Rodan ( ; Bishop Rodan s Church. ) His calves used only to do what was per mitted them. Of him it is that the harpers and the musicians say in .... " Thy calves, O Rotan, suck. He left to them ..." The Callraigi of Cule-Cernadan were in a secret place- ahead of Patrick, and they struck spears against shields to terrify Patrick with his household. "My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " not good is what they have done. Every battle and every conflict that ye and your children after you shall deliver, ye shall be routed therein." Straightway all (of them), save five men, knelt to Patrick. Patrick said : " Every battle in which ye shall be routed, though all Connaught should be after you, there shall fall no greater number of you than five men/ as is fulfilled. Once as Patrick was after passing by Bernas Ua- Oilella to go into Mag Luirg, he fell into Buall, that is, a river which comes out of Loch Techet. Ath Carpait l is the name of the ford, near to (the cataract called) Ess mace [nJEirc. Patrick cursed the eastern half of the water. "And the half from the ford westward, why hast thou spared it ? " " There shall come," saith Pa trick, " a son of Life, who will set up there afterwards, and he will prefer (to have) a fruitful water at his 1 id est, vaduni quadrigae, Colgan, Tr. Th. 143. 144 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B.^ midh oc Ess (mac) nEirc. Ondath (.i. cosinloch) suas a i iascrad isdech in hEri lacach and: huad sis ni mor gabar aim. Luid iarom [Patraic 1 ] hicrich Maigi Luirg, coructha aeich hicumugg lacenel mace nEirc, ocus romallach 5 dodoinib intiri sin. Acht cpscop Maine do uib Ailella rogaid indi Patraic imdilgud clia braithrib, ocus rola- gaig 2 Patraic inmallach^am, ocus ronnig Maine cossa P&traic ccwatblt ocus ccmaddraib, ocas roimmaig na- eocha 3 ifergort ocas roglan acossa arhonoir Patraic, 10 ocus atrubairt Patraic, " Biaid gol ocus eigem ocus ilach la Incht intiri sin ocus nocobiaid comaithgess and in saeculum," ut impletur. Ocus atrubairt d&no P&traic ropad leiss rand mor clintir sin iartain, ut impletum est. In[N]odain 4 locha hUama ata imworro 15 epscop Maine domuntir Pafraic ocus Gemtene 5 indE- canuch la Uu Ailella. Luid Patraic iarsin hicrich Callraigi doDridin Dara bali ata 7 indiu Druim Lias. IS ann robaitsi mac C;er- thaind, 8 oc^^s roedbrad inportsin doPatraic in sempi- 20 ternum. Rogab Patraic iarsin forsindedbairt inDruim Dara, Druimm Lias indiu .i. dosost[17. a. 2.]-aib 9 Pa- traic and ocus dinaliasaib roainmniged. Foracaib Patraic Benen and adalta inapdaine fr/re fichet \)\iadan. 25 Taraill leiss is[n]aib giinnib sair du ita indiu cenel Muinremair. Doreiprensat 10 adisroin forsinse t. Ata and lecc Patraic ocus coll Patraic ed rhbecc on chill (siar) coTigab and, Srath Patimc ainmnigther indiu. 1 Sic E. - i-olacgaig, E. :) echu, E. 4 inNodain, E. 5 Geintene, E. ; Gemthenno, G iuecliainuch, E. ; Each-aincch, Colgan. ~> ita, E. 8 Coerthinu, E. 11 disostaib, E. Colgan. 10 durebbrensct, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 145 stead." That is, Colomb Cille son of Feidlimed at Ess mace nEirc, from the ford, that is, to the lake, up wards. The best fishing in Ireland every one has there. (But) from thence down not much is caught there. Then Patrick went into the district of Mag Luirg, and his horses were forcibly taken by the tribe of the Sons of Ere, and he cursed the people of that country. But bishop Maine of the Hui-Ailella besought Patrick to forgive his brethren, and Patrick weakened the male diction. And Maine washed Patrick s feet with his hair and with his tears, and he drove the horses into a meadow and cleansed their hoofs in honour of Patrick. And Patrick said;.- " There will be weeping and wailing and lamenting with the people of that country, and there will not be neighbourhood there in saeculum," as is fulfilled, And Patrick said that he would have a great part of that country afterwards, as hath been fulfilled in Nodain 1 of Loch Uama. Bishop Maine, moreover, is of Patrick s household, and Gemtene in the Echanach in Hui-Ailella. Thereafter Patrick went into the district of Call- raige, to Druim Daro, the stead wherein to-day standeth Druim Lias. There he baptized Caerthann s son, and that place was offered to Patrick for ever. Thereafter Patrick set tip on the offering in Druim Daro. Druim Lias (it is) to-day, namely, from Patrick s stations and from the sheds (liasa) it was named. Patrick left his fosterson Bendn there, in the abbacy, for the space of twenty years. Then he fared into the Glens eastward, where the tribe of Muinremar is to-day. His two nostrils dropped (blood) on the road. Patrick s flagstone is there, and Patrick s hazel, a little distance from the church west ward. He set up there. Srath Patraic ? it is named 1 quod impletum est in Aidano de CWA-[leg. Locli\-uamach, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 143. u 10231. 146 BETHU PHATRAIC. Bawl. B. Domnach Sratha (a)ainin oceHn. Rofoi Patro/ic fo- a*2. f 17 domnach and, et haec est un[ic]a [eius] eclesia illius regionis. 1 Luid Patmic sech Druim Cliab oCh[aisiul hlrre lasna Ro 2 ]ssa sair iarMaig Ene, ccmacaib Domnach 5 Mor Maigi Ene. ISann sin mallachais do Duib arin era doratsat na iascairiu 3 fair. Robennacli immorro do Drob&ss dint- sochall 4 dogensat na maicc becca friss robatar ic iascach 5 iudi ; ocas it inaic becca gaibthi an[d] 6 10 fheos. M drobessach cainem dithon[n]emaib hErenn. Nach {e mor g&ibter inEss Ruaid ised atberat indias- cairi : 7 " Drobessach inteicni ;" fobith is[s]ainred do Dro- beiss tonnem cain and tria bennac/itain Yatraic. Coba ihri, tra, dochuaid Pa^raic tar Sinaind hitir 15 Connacht .L. cloc ocus .1. calech naltore ocus .1. anart fo/ acaib hitir Connacht, each ?e dib inna chill. Secht [m]bliadna s dou icp^-ocept 9 do Connacht&ibh. Fora- caib \>emiachta,m leu ocus ceilebraiss diib. Luid Pafraic do Ess Ruaid. Folauntstar congbail 20 and du ita Disert Patraic ocus Lee Patraic. Fristulaid Coirpri do, ocus rofoid 10 [17 b. 1] diis dia muintir dogab- ail alama .i. Carbacc ocus OAangws ananmann. Ni- maith andagnid," " olP&traic. " Dia leicthe damsa cong- bail sund ropad tanaissi Romas Letha t onaTibir treithe 12 25 mo chathairsi co?iaEssruaid trea, ocus ropad do beitis comarbai indi." Roopai Coirpre insiu, 1 i.e., in ea regioue. - Sic E. 3 arinnera doratsat na iuscairi, E. " sochill, E. 5 iascuch, E. 6 gaibti and, E. Sic E. ; iudiascaire, K. 8 mblia. E. praicept, E. 9 Sic E. ; rotoi, K. 11 andugni, E. - trcthi, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 147 to-day. Domnach Sratba its name from afar. 1 Patrick rested on Sunday there, and this is his only church in that territory. Patrick went past Druim Cliab, from Caisel Irre by the Rosses eastward, along Mag Ene. He built (?) Dom nach Mor Maige Ene ( the Great Church of Mag- Ene ). Then he cursed the (river) Dub because of the refusal which the fishermen gave him. Howbeit, he blessed the (river) Drobe ss,- owing to the kindness which the little boys who were fishing in it did unto him. And (even) little boys take (fish) there still. A salmon of Drobess is the finest of Ireland s salmon. Of any big salmon that is caught in Ess Ruaid this is what the fishermen say : " the salmon is from Drobess ;" because peculiar to Drobe ss is the beautiful salmon there through Patrick s blessing. Thrice, now, did Patrick wencl across the Shannon into the land of Connaught. Fifty bells and fifty chalices and fifty altarcloths he left in the land of Connaught, each of them in his church. Seven years was he apreaching to the men of Connaught. He left a blessing with them, and bade them farewell. Patrick [then] went to Ess Ruaid. He desired to set up there in the place where are Disert Patraic and Lecc Patraic. Coirbre resisted him and sent two of his people to expel him. 3 Carbacc and Cuangus * were their names. " Not good is what ye do," saith Patrick. " If a dwel ling were permitted to me here, my city, with its Ess- ruaid through it, would be a second Rome of Latium with its Tiber through it, and thy children would be (my) successors therein." Coirbre, refused that, as Patrick had prophesied. Carbacc then set a dog at Patrick. Howbeit 1 quae olim Domnach- Sratha, id est Ecclesia prati, dicta, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 143. "- Drobhaois, Colgau, ibid. 3 Lit. to seize his hand. 4 Corbhach and Conyus, accord ing to Colgan. K 2 148 BETHU PHATRAIC. B. ^ amal dorairngert ~P&traic. INCarbacc iamm mailltis l b. i. coin fo Pafomc. Bi immorro Quangos in coin cufleisc. Aspert Pafomc naregad chenel Carbaicc tar buidin, ocus nabiad ordan loech [na chleirech 2 ] uad. Quod impletur. Cuangus da.no, ore adrodamair lairn Pairo/ic 5 dogabaiZ arCoirpre, dixit Patricias nabadlia achenel atabuiden ocus nobeitis oirdnidi dib, quod impletum est. Dorairngert 3 Coirpri do Chuangus argabail lama P&iraic arodarcc alia thuaid isleib Cisi. 4 Intan rosoi 10 dode icsin arodaircc immi, roiad nell dorcha imChuan- o-us ccwachaccai acht comuir siar ocus cosinnuinsin tair. " Indabandso tuc duitsi 5 Dia, aChoirpr^" olPatraic, " niba toirthech immiascach docuitsiu inti" .i. aleth tuaiscertach dind abainn iarfut cuitt Goirpri .i. alleth 15 friCenel Conaill arrupa laCoirpre Crich Con&ill intan sin coKaith Cungai. Cuit immorro Conaill alleth thess toirthech sidi. Sic impletum est usque dum im- mol[a]uit Muirgiusa 6 mace Mailiduin maicc Scannlain/ ri amra do chen^l Choirpn, araind etoirthig doCholum6 20 chilli, ocus iss toirthech indossa icColumfr cilli. Luid iarsin iiir Ess ~Ruaid ocus muir icrich Con&il], [17 b. 2.] du ita indiu Raith Chungai. Saidis cli and ocus asbert ropad chongbail ocus cathir docum .uii. episcoporum et ubi est Bite films fratris Asici 6 Ail find. 25 ISandsin dorairngert di Domnall mace Mdo maicc Anmirech .i. rosaithsom cli inArd Fothaid ocus ara- barach ba crumb. 8 Folamustair 9 huileth otaim, et dixit 1 mailtis, E. - Sic E. :i Dorargcrt, E. i Cise, E. 5 duitsiu, E. Muirgus, E. ~ Scandail, E. 8 cromb, E. 1J folaimastair, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 149 Cuangus smote the dog with a rod, Patrick said that the race of Carbacc would not go [in number] beyond a band, and that dignity of laymen or clerics would not come from him. Which thing is fulfilled. (As to) Cuangus, then, since he had consented to expel Patrick for Coirbre, Patrick said that his race would not be more numerous than a troop, but x that of them there would be ordained men. Which thing (also) hath been fulfilled. Coirbre promised to Cuangus, for expelling Patrick, all he could see to the north on Sliab Cise. When he turned to take his view about him, a dark cloud closed round Cuangus, so that he only saw as far as the sea westward and as far as the Uinsenn 2 eastward. " The river 3 that God hath given thee, Coirbre," saith Patrick, " thy share therein shall not be fruitful as regards fish ing," that is, the northern half of the river lengthways was Coirbre s share, to wit, the half towards Cenel Conaill, for Coirbre had at that time the territory of Conall as far as Raith Cungai. " Howbeit the share of Conall, the half to the south, it (will be) fruitful." Sic impletum est, until Muirgius son of Moel Duin, son of Scannlan, a wonderful king of the tribe of Coirbre, gave his barren part to Colomb Cille ; and now that Colomb Cille hath it, it is fruitful. Thereafter Patrick went between Ess Ruaid and the sea unto Conall s territory, where today is Raith Chungai. He set a stake there 4 and said that it would be a dwel ling and a city for seven bishops, and there is Bite son of the brother of Assicus, from Ail- Find. Then he prophesied of Domnall son of Aed, son of Ainmire, namely, he set a stake in Ard Fothaid and on the morrow it was bent. . And Patrick 1 I have translated as if the text (which here seems corrupt) were indd buidcn acht. 2 usque ad vicinum fluuiolum Vn- seann appellatum, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 144. 3 i.e., the Erne, according to Col gan, Tr. Th. p. 144. 4 ibique a fundamentis Ecclesiam excitauit, ibid. 150 BETHU PHATRAIC. ? 1 a 2 W f B j 7 Patricius ropud suidi 1 flatha. Quod impletum est in b. 2. DomnaW. For sith Oeda robennach 2 Patraic Conoid mace Neill. ISaridsin dofuititis lama ~Pa,traic forcend Fergusa. Ba machtad la CWall inni sin, ubi dixit Patricius : 5 .i. Colam cilli. Gignid maccan diafine : bid sai, bid faith, bid fili. inmain lespairi 3 glan gle natepera imarbe. 4 JQ Brigit 5 dixit: 6 Maccan Eithne toebfotta, secli is bal 7 isblathugucZ. Colwm cillecan censon 8 nirburom arathugud*. -j^ lArsindi, tra, robennachastar Patraic ceniul 9 CWaill, ocus fo^^acaib bennachtnin foranduine ocus fo^^aninvera ocus foracella. ISsed dochoid iarsin itir Eogain maicc Neill for ~Bernais tiri Oeda himag nltha do Domnach Mor 20 Maigi Itha, cofarcaib 10 Duduba^ mace Corcain and dia muintir. Et dixit Patricius trio, mmniir : " Cauete nachaib- thair inldu Eugan mace Neill." Immatarraid doib in uia. Muiredach mace Eugam robai itossuch sluaig na nocc. 11 25 Sechnall indered l2 sluaig nacleirec/^. Roradi 13 Sechnall fri Muiredach : " Rott bia alogh limm dianeraili crei- tem forthathair." " Cid log ?" ols^. " Bid uait rigi cobrath fortcheniul eodeimin," 14 olSechnall. "Dogdn," 1 ropad suide, E. " Aedo robbendach, E. 3 lesbairi, E. 4 nad epera immarba, E. 3 E. omits. 6 E. adds ol Brigit. ^ bol, E. 8 censon, E. ; cen on, LB. p. 31 9 cenel, E. 10 cofaracaib, E. 11 nan 6oc, E. 12 indeiriud, E. 13 rotbia, R. ; roradi, E. 14 codeimimin, R. ; E. omits. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 151 said that it would be the seat of a prince, which thing was fulfilled in Doornail. 1 On Sith Aeda Patrick blessed Conall son of Niall. Then were Patrick s hands falling on Fergus s head. That was a marvel to Conall, when Patrick said : " A youth (i.e.. Colomb-cille) will be born of his tribe, He will be a sage, a prophet, a poet ; A beloved light, pure, clear, Who will not utter falsehood," Brigit said : " Child of long-sided Ethne, That is fragrant (?), is a blossoming : Little Colomb of the church, 2 without noise : It was not oversoon to perceive him. 2 Now, after that Patrick blessed Cenel Conaill, and left a blessing on their strongholds and on their estuaries and on their churches. He afterwards went into the country of Eogan son of Niall, over Bernas [Mor 2 ] of Tir Aeda into Mag Itha, and to Domnach Mor Maige Itha ( the great Church of Magh Itha ),and there he left Dudubae 3 son of Corcan, (one) of his household. And Patrick said to his household : " Beware lest the lion, Eogan son of Niall, come unto you." Muiredach son of Eogan, who was in the van of the host of the soldiers, met them on the way. Sechnall (was) in the rear of the host of the clerics. Said Sechnall to Muire dach : " Thou shalt have from me a reward for it if thou prevailest on thy father to believe." " What is the reward ? " saith he. " The kingship on thy tribe shall assuredly be till Doom from thee," 4 saith Sechnall. " I will ,Domnaldum, Aido Anmirij filio na- tiiin, Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 144. 2 Sic Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 144. 3 Dubdubaaum, ibid. 4 i.e., as Mr. Hennessy renders, the sovereignty of thy tribe shall for ever belong to thy heirs. 1 In colle vicino Ard-fothadli. up- pellato, coepit etiam iacere funda- menta Ecclesiae. Sed die sequent.!, inchoata fabrica coepit corruere. . . . Tune vir Dei . . . vidit . . . locurn non esse . . . destinatum ad aedem sacram, sed ad aulam regiam in eo extruendam. Praeuidit enim . . . 152 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. olMuredach. IFid-inor isann conranic Eogan fri Pa~ 1? tm ^ c > du ita in lecc. Credidit Eogan Deo et Patricio. " Mad ittir nocreiiti, 1 olPdtraic," [18 a. 1] doticfaitis g^ill Goidel dotir ; acht an rutbia tarelssi duairm ocus dosaig- tige niticcfett geill." " Nisegda dam," olEogan, " doberat 5 mobrathir imainech 2 mue tchi." " Cidsi delb doguisiu?" 3 olPatraic. " Delb inoclaig 4 fil fotteigsi " .i. Riocc Insi Bo Finne. Dossnailgi Pairaic fooenbrut ; dilaim cechtarnai immolaili. Dormiunt sic, et postea eui- [gijlant 5 unius formse, distante tantum tonsura. " Ni- 10 coimse lim dano," olse, " mu met." " Comaitte ?" olPatraic. Rigid Eogan alaim siias lia gaisced. " Is- cumse lim inso," olse. Asaid protinus ilia longitu- dine. Robe^nach P&traic iarum Eogan co7iam[acc]aib. 15 " Cia," olPatraic, "dit maccaib isdiliu lat ?" " Muire- dach," olse . "Rigi uad cobrath," olPatraic. Ocus innadiaid ?" olP&traic. " Fergus," olse. " Ordnidi uad," olPatraic. " Ocus iarom ?" olPa^mc. " Eochu 6 Bindech," olEogan. " Gaiscedaig uad," olPatraic. " Ocus nadi- 20 aid ?" olPatraic. " Comgrada lem 7 huili," olEogctTi- " Bid grdd noenfir forra," 8 olPairaic. Luid Pa?mc co Ailech naRig corobe^nachastar indun ocus cofarcaib aleic and cotairchet rigu ocus ordnidiu for Erenn aAiliuch. " INtan," olPatraic, 25 " dobera dochossa asdo lepaid dosaigid, ocus docho- marpa itdiaid, beti fir hErenn arcrith riut." 9 ISass E. nucreitte, E. 2 duberat mubraithir jmrnaiuecA, i. 3 Sic E, ; doguidsiu, K. inna dclaigi, E. 5 Sic E. 6 Euchu, E. leom, E. 8 form, E. 9 forcrith fritt, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 153 do so," saith Eogan. In Fid Mor ( Great Wood ), then, Eogan met with Patrick, in the place where the flagstone is, Eogan believed in God and Patrick. " If thou hadst be lieved [while] in thy country," saith Patrick, " hostages of the Gael would have come to thy country ; but [now] hostages will not come save those that thou shalt have by virtue of thy weapons and thy onslaughts." 1 " Not stately am I," saith Eogan : " my brothers give a great wergild for my ugliness." What shape dost thou choose ? " saith Patrick. " The shape of the youth who is carry ing thy box," namely Rioc of Inis-bo-finde ( the Isle of the White Cow ). Patrick covered them in one mantle, the two arms of each of them around the other. They sleep thus and afterwards awake with the same shape, only the ton sures being different. " My size, too, is not to my liking," [saith Eogan]. "What size [desirest thou ?]," saith Patrick. Eogan reaches up his hand with his weapon. " I should like this/ saith he. He straightway grows that length. Then Patrick blessed Eogan with his sons. " Which of thy sons," saith Patrick, " is dearest to thee ? " " Muire- dach," saith Eogan. "Kingship [shall descend] from him for ever/ saith Patrick. " And after him ? " saith Patrick. " Fergus," saith Eogan. " Ordained persons from him," saith Patrick. " And then ? " saith Patrick. Eochu the Tuneful," saith Eogan. " Warriors from him," saith Patrick. " And after him ? " saith Patrick. " All (the rest) are equally beloved by me," saith Eogan. " One man s love shall be on them," 2 saith Patrick. Patrick went to Ailech of the Kings, and blessed the fortress, and left his flagstone there, and prophesied that kings and ordained persons out of Ailech would be over Ireland. "Whenever," saith Patrick, "thou shalt put thy feet out of thy bed to approach (them), and thy successor after thee, the men of Ireland shall be 1 Lit. attacking. iuxta cuiusque merita in pari ha- 2 reliquorum vero filiorum pos- bendos respectu, Colgan, Tr. Th. teros sine personarum acceptione p. 145. 154 BETHU PHATRAIC. RavL B. immorro robennach P&traic inindsi uili oBelach Ratha, a. i . ocus dorat bennachtain ngaisc?YZ forEogcm. Is ann[sein] roraid 1 Pat?w? c: " MobennacAi ftmsnatuatha dobiur oBeliic/i Ratha. 5 foraib, [a]cined 2 nEogcmi / deoraid 3 collaa mbratha. Cein bess macba fo thoraibh buaid catha foraferaib : cenn $\uag fer Fail diamaigin, 10 snigid doib fo? cechtela^. 4 [18 a. 2.] Sil nEogam maicc Neill sen, aB7 2git ban ! acht condernat 5 maith. flaith uaidib cubrath. 15 ArmbendacAt arndis forEoga/? mac NeilJ. ib/ cacb gigiie.ss buad, acid ropu[a]g u dia[r]reir." HZochaid mttco Fiaehrach maicc Eogai?i eobsibtizatus 20 est cum Eogan, ocvs cotacb P&tmic etttrru ; et qui transgreditur, niberav c\find rl6 iarsin, ocus ni loba achorp hitalam. ISed teit P&iraic larsin inDaigurt imMag nDula. tiecht ndomnaigi 7 do imOchaine 8 (.i. ttumen) .i. Dom- 25 nach Dola, Domnctch Senliss, Domnach Dari, ~Domnach Senchue, T)(mw.ac.k Mi??-clnane, "Dcnrniach Cati, Both- domnoch. 1 is andsein roradi, E. 2 a chiniud, E. 3 O Clery s dcolaid .i. grtisa. 4 each tailaigh, E. 5 condcnnt, E. c ruphuagh, E. " ndomuaig, E. 8 Perhaps we should read imFo- chaine. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 155 a-tremble before thee." 1 Now Patrick blessed the whole island (of Eogan) from this from Belach Ratha, and he bestowed a blessing of valour upon Eogan. Then said Patrick : " My blessing on the tribes I give from Belach Ratha. On you, descendants of Eogan, Graces till Doomsday ! So long as field shall be under crops Victory in battle (shall be) on their men. The head of the men of Ireland s hosts to their place, They shall attack every hill. The seed of Eogan, son of Niall, Sain, O fair Brigit. Provided that they do good Rule shall (descend) from them for ever. The blessing of us both On Eogan son of Niall ! On every one who shall be born of him, Provided he be wholly (according) to our will/ Echaid son of Fiachra, son of Eogan, was baptized along with Eogan ; and Patrick s covenant (was) between them, and should either break it, children are not born to him afterwards, and [when ho dies] his body decays not in the earth. Thereafter Patrick goes into Daigurt, into Mag Dula. Seven churches he hath at the river Fochaine, 2 namely, Domnach Dola, Domnach Senliss, Domnach Dari, Dom- nach Senchue, Domnach Min-cluane, Domnach Cati, and Both-Domnach . 1 promitteus cos fore gloria, inili- - per septem hebdomadas circa tari in.signes, nee solum dum prae- flumen Foc/tnntinc, regionesque ad- sentes essent in conflict!!, sed etiam iacentes inoram contraxit. Etinterea statiin ac ad arma pedem moverent, jecit fundamenta septem Ecclesia- fore alijs Hibernis terrori et formi- dini, Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 14">. mm, quae, etc. C olgan, 7V. Th. p. 145. 156 BETHU PHATRAIC. l. B. Luid Pa,traic hitir nEogam na Insi .i. hicrich 5i2,fo. 18, p er g,^ sga Folamastar 1 congabao" disert inalailiu luce. Achad Drumman intainriud ainm intiri hifothaieresdar. 2 O Gabais Coelbad 3 mace Fergussa maicc Eugain alaim ass, et dixit Patricius nadbiad de decleithi 5 lachenel and. Probatum est quod nuper laComman mace nAlgasaich roboi inEss mace nEircc, docheniul Choelbroth, 4 dorigne tech nand, ocus nitharrad simm tuga 5 fair, ocus robrisiud la maccleirech domuntir Domnaig Moir Maigi Tochuir. "Rotbiasu limsa failti 10 it[f]arrad," olOed mac Fergiwsa. 7 Nifil mur nacasel eturru ocus aremepertha. ISand co^iacabsat Domnuch Mor 8 Maigi Tochair, ubi .xl. diebus mansit et mace Cairthin reliquit. ISsed luid 9 Pacmic oDomnach Mor Maigi Tochair 15 isinmBretaig. Isanw faranic 10 natri Dechnan maicc sethar doP&traic icrich [18 b. 1] Ailella ma^ c Eogain, ocus roordnestcw Ceng^^s mace AiZelJa isinbailisin ; ocus fiu and fodonmacA,. Domnuch Bili aainm. Diambai ~P&traic inAiliuch Airtich la CWnacA-ta 20 [hi Ceneul 11 ] hEndi dodechuid cuci Enda. "Da mihi hunc locum," olParaic. " Quasi non habuissemus clericos," olEnda. Arabarach venit Enda et suus filius secum, Echu Caich Inbir. ~Patraic inairiucht 12 fo^^leith, amun^er ocbaitsecZ ocus oct&bairi grad ocus ocsilad 25 1 folamsatar, E. 2 intire hifothaigestar, E. 3 Cdelboith, E. 4 Cdelbaddo, E. 3 nithiirdad simintugu, E. 6 robrised, E. ~> Aed mac Ferghusa, E. 8 conaccab Domnach Mor, E. 9 doluid, E. 10 forranic, E. 11 Sic E. 12 inairnichthi, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 157 Patrick went into Tir Eogain na Inse ( the land of Eogan of the island ), that is, into the territory of Fergus. He desired that he might take a hermitage in a certain place. Achad Drumman especially is the name of the land in which he founded (it). Coelbad son of Fergus, son of Eogan, expelled him thence ; and Patrick said that his race would not have . . . . there. 1 Which thing hath been lately proved by Comman son of Algasach, of the race of Coelbad, who was biding in Ess mace n-Eirc and who built a house there, and a rush of the thatch was not put upon it before 2 it was demolished by a clerical student of the community of Domnach Mor Maige Tochair ( the Great Church of Mag Tochair ). " Thou shalt have a welcome O / with me," saith Aed son of Fergus. There is neither bank nor wall between them and the aforesaid. There they erected Domnach Mor Maige Tochair, where Patrick remained forty days and left Cairthenn s son. Patrick went from Domnach Mor Maige Tochair into the Bretach. There he found the three Dechnans, sister s sons of Patrick s, in the district of Ailill son of Eogan. And he ordained Oengus son of Ailill in that place, and rested there throughout Sunday : Domnach Bili is its name. While Patrick was biding in Ailech Airtich in Con- naught in Cenel-Endai, findae came to him. " Give me this O * place," saith Patrick. " As if we had not clerics (already) ! saith Enda. On the morrow came Endae having with him his son Echu the One-eyed of Inber. 3 Patrick (was) in an assembly * apart, his household baptizing and 1 neminem in posterum ex eius stirpe focum in illo loco instructu- rum, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 1-15. J Lit. and. 3 ocArtf/M/,siue Eochanum, cog- nomento Luscum, qui quiescit in Inbher, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 145. 1 Or, if we follow E., was in prayer. So Colgan : contulit enim se ad alium sequestratum locum orationi vacaturus. 158 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl B. irsi. Da mace Chairthind and innuairsin, qui est b. il * iClochur et qiii est inDomnuch Mor Maigi Tfohair. 1 Taibrid grad nepscoip for mu mace," olEnda. " A ath- comarc doPatmic," oltrenfer Patraic mace Cairthinn Clochuir. " Ise arndan," olalaili. Duberr angrad. Aric[h]- 5 tin x P&traic, " Grdd em," olse " dotabairt immdc- maissi formacc incJion alta. Bieid cellach 2 hici]l, in- dalasar cobrath. Bieid duana hi co)igbail alaili." Quod impletur : celldach liiClocliur : Domnac/6 Mor Maige Tdchuir, doinmotu y hisuidiu. 10 IMmacc forathet ing/v/d iminusaiocichet diass iarn- duinorgguin foraelaid, ocus atuiiiluifessa .cxx. annis cosinmac genfess isnaib randaib deiseertchaib; r< ocus doaithcuirfe cucum diridissi." C) Quod totum impletum est. INlocc toissiucli 7 irabatar athaisi locc ardd oibinn. 15 Roimorchuired seelui suaith bice ocus illuec asisliu. INlocc toissiucli, 7 tr, irraba, fass he, ocua clechtait merlig ocus duineorccuidi aitreb and tre breithir 8 Patraic; [18 b. 2] ocus roointai[di]ge^ J acell doCiaran mace intsair, ocus dora[th]chuir 10 coP&traic iterum. Epscoj^ 20 Ecan indiu intEchusin mace Endai. Roboi d&no P&tiuic itir Enda Artich iTailaich Liacc ilLethir. Sadid eclasc ami ropu dos iarurr/. ISannsin rooirdni natri Domnaill fograd iiepscuip .i. Domnall mace Cremhtain inAiliuch Airtig, quod n supra 25 cogitauimus. Domnall mace Coilcni iTaikc// Liacc. Domnall Culi C onalto. 12 1 airiehthi, K. - celldach, K. doinmutu, E. 4 forateit, E. 5 deacertachaib, E. t; daridissi, E. " toisech, E. " Sic E. ; tar hrcitir, 11 !l roointaidaged, E. 10 Sic E. 11 Sic E. ; 11. has the compen dium for quia. } - Cuilc Conaltt, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 159 conferring orders and sowing the faith. Two sons of Cairthenn were there at that time, one of whom is in Clochar and one in Domnach Mor Maige Tochair. " Confer ye the rank of a bishop on my son ! " saith Endae. "Ask it of Patrick," saith Patrick s champion, Mace Cairthinn of Clochar. " This is our duty," saith (the) other. The rank is conferred. Patrick perceives it. " Indeed," saith he, " to confer (that) rank in my absence on the son of the wolf ! There shall always be contention in the church of one of the twain of you. There shall be poverty in the dwelling of the other." Which thing is fulfilled. Contention (there is) in Dom nach Mor Maige Tochair : poverty in the latter (Clo char). 1 [And Patrick further said,] " The son on whom the rank hath come, two after manslaughter shall see him . . . and . . . me one hundred and twenty years unto the son who shall be born in the southern parts ; and it shall revert to me again/ whereof the whole was fulfilled. The first place in which Echu s relics were, was a lofty delightful place. He was carried past it in a little while (?), and into a very low place. The first place in which he was is waste, and robbers and man- slayers are wont to dwell there, through Patrick s curse: and his church was granted (?) to Ciaran the Wright s son, and it fell to Patrick again. That Echu son of Endae is to-day (called) bishop Ecan. t Patrick, then, was biding in Tir Endai Artich in Tulach Liacc, in Lcthcr. He sets therein a horse-rod, which afterwards became a bush. Then he ordained the three Domnalls in the grade of bishop, namely, Donmall son of Cremthann in Ailech Airtig, which thing we have mentioned above, Domnall son of Coilcne in Telach Liacc, (and, thirdly,) Domnall of Cuil Conalto. 1 sedcs Clocharensis duseordia ct oontentionibus ; Doininicensis vcro rerum angustia ct cgestatc exinde laborat, .... Sanctuarium, in quo clerici tarn tcmerc ordinal! ossa se- pelicntur, crit latromun duoruni, a patrato honiicidio redountiura, domi- cilium ; ct a quodam filio lucis, qui in partibus Australibusnasceretur, an- nisexx.possidebitur. 7>. Th.p. 145, 100 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi. B. ISed docuaid Pa^mic aDagurt 1 ocus amMaig Dola b. 2 . inAirdd Dailauig. Forothaigestar cella and .i. Dun Cruithne. Faracaib epscop Beoaed ann iarnoentaid etitrru ocus Eogan Secht ndomnaige doP&traic la- Ciaxiacht, imDomnac/^ Brechmaigi, 2 ocus Domnach 5 Airthir Ardda. Ata tipra Paimic ann. ISannsin tanic Setna mace Drona maicc Tigernaig coPatfraic corumbaithess, ocus is ann sin robendach aseitig nalac/itai ocus ingein 3 bai innabru i. Cianan Daimliacc : ocus roleg laPairaic, ocus isannsin dorarg- 10 gertsom 4 diChainnech ocus commad leiss aferand sin. Dochoid iarsin isnalLoi don Bandai airthir, ubi non capiebant 5 homines pisces nisi in nocte usque ad illud tempus. Deinde imperauit eis Patricius ut in die caperent ; et sic erit usque in 6 finem seculi. 1 5 Luid Paraic autem 8 [inDail Araidi ocus 7 ] inDail Kiata. Isandsin dodechtficZ Doro ri doCharnn Setnai antuaid, cocuala scretgaire innanoiden asintalmain. Scailter in carnd, taidbegar intadnacul : dothoet bolud fina impu asindadnucw/^. Atciat inmac beu ocin 9 ma- 20 fhair mairb, banscal atbath do cHthgalar 10 dobert [19. a. 1.] Idu darmuir docum nErend et enixa 11 est infantulum post mortem, qui .uii. diebus, ut fertur, uixit in tumulo. " Olc sin ! " olinri. " Bid he aainm," 1 aDaiggurt, E. ~ In K. and E. the next four words follow Eogan in line 4. 3 angein, E. 4 dorairngertsom, E. 5 capiebunt, 11. 6 ad, E. 7 Doluid Patraic post haec, E. 8 Sic E. 9 ocon, E. 10 di crithghalur, E. 11 Sic E. : enyca, E, THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 161 Patrick went out of Daigort and out of Mag Dola into Ard Dailauig. 1 He founded churches there, namely Dun Ouithne. 2 He left bishop Beo-aed 3 there, after (making) an union between him 4 and Eogan. Seven churches belong to Patrick in Cianacht, including Domnach Brechmaige and Domnach Airthir Ardda. Patrick s well is there. There came Setna son of Drona, son of Tigernach, 3 to Patrick, who baptized him ; and there he blessed his [Setna s] pregnant wife and the child in her womb, namely, Cianan of Daimliac ; and he read with Patrick, and there Patrick prophesied of Cainnech and [said] that that land should be his. Thereafter he went into the Lei, on the east of the (river) Bann, where up to that time men used to catch fish only at night. Then Patrick ordered that they should catch them by day ; and thus shall it be till the end of the world. Then Patrick went into Dal Araide and (afterwards) into Dal Kiata, Then came Doro king of Carn Se tnai in the north. He heard the crying of the infant out of the earth. The cairn is broken up, the grave is opened. A smell of wine comes round them out of the grave. They see the live son with the dead mother, a woman who had died of ague. She was taken by them oversea to Ireland, and after her death brought forth the infant, who lived, they say, seven days in the cairn. " Olc ( bad ) is that," saith the king. " Let Olcan 6 be his name," saith the druid. Patrick baptized him. He is bishop Olcan of 1 in regionem Duy-ard ... in ) 4 Lit. them. agro Ardaoltdgh, Colgan, 7V. J h. p. 146. - Dun-crutheit, ibid. 3 Beatum, ibid, u 10231. Sedna ex Trena filio Tigernani uepos, Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 140. 6 id est, misellum, ibid. 162 BETHIT PHATEAIC. Rawi. B. oi indrui, " Olcan," quern PatHcius babtizauit. Ipse a. i . est episcopus Olcan dimuint?*r Patraic inAirtiur [Maigi 1 ] soirchaithir Dail Riatai. Ocus roleg mace Nissi Condiri apsalmu 2 icP&iraic, et indignatus sororem illius male[di]xit cedens fratrem 5 tribus uicibus .uii. enim die truncata est manus ipsius, isde ita 3 Carnu Lama. Foranic Patraic failti isintir ladamacc deacc Eirec, ocus roradi Fergus Mor mace Eircc friP&traic, " di- a[nu]mmairmitesi 4 mobrathir ocramd aferainn 5 atho- 10 perainnsi duitsiu," ocus roedbart P&iraic doepscop Olcan inraind sin .i. Airther Maigi. Aspert Patraic friFergus, " cinipmor dob^^g latbrat^ctir indiu istu bus ri, bid huait rig cubrath istirsi 7 ocus forFortrinn," ocus issed on rochomallad in^Edan mace Gabran rogab 15 areicin. Foracaib Patraic mdr docellalb ocus doccwgbalaib 9 icrich Dalriata. Fundauit F6traid ocus foracaib diis diamuntir indi .i. cruimmt/iir Cathbad ocus Dimmari 10 manach, et fundauit Raith Mudain. Foracaib cruim- 20 thir nErclach inti. Foraca^6 epscop Ndm hiTolaig ceneoil Oengusa, daChenn[f]mdan inDomnuch Camri 1J hiCoth- rugu. Enan inDruim [FJindich, epscop Fiachrai iCuil Ectrann. Ocus robe^nach Pdtraic Dun Sobargi, ocus ata tipm Pdtraic ann ocus for&caib brethir fair. 25 Luid inDail nAraithi iarsuidiu. Forranic da mac decc 12 Coilbad arachinn. 13 Arbei^tai co7igaba[d] l du ita Cell Glass. Dlomtha do ass, ocus islessom bdoss. Ocus foracaib diis diamunt/r inti .i. Glaisiuc ocus cruimt/m* 1 Sic E. 2 asalmu, E. n atta, E. 4 dianamairmitise, E. We should perhaps read dianummairmitnig- thesa. 5 a feraind, E. 6 hes, E. 7 hisintirso, E. s Alpain, E. 9 dichellaib 7 dichongbalaib, E. 10 Dimmain, E. 11 Cainri, E. - deacc, E. n arachiund, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OP PATRIf K. 103 Patrick s household in Airthir Maige, a noble city of Dal Riatai. And Mace Nisse of Condire read his psalms with Pa trick; et indignatus etc. 1 Hence is Cam Lama ( the cairn of the hand ). 1 Patrick found a welcome in the land with Erc s twelve sons ; and Fergus the Great, son of Ere, 2 said to Pa trick : " If my brother respects me in dividing his land, I would give it to thee." And Patrick offered to bishop Olcan that part, to wit, Airthir Maige. Said Patrick to Fergus : " Though thy brother hath not much esteem for thee to-day, it is thou that shalt be king. The kings in this country and over Fortrenn shall be from thee for ever." And this was fulfilled in Aedan son of Gabran, 3 who took Scotland by force. Patrick left many churches and cloisters in the dis trict of Dal Riata. He founded Fothrad, and left therein two of his household, namely Presbyter Cathbad and Dimman the Monk. And he founded Raith Mudain. He left Presbyter Erclach therein. He left bishop Nehe- miah in Telach Ceneoil Oengusa, two Cennfindans in Domnach Cainri, in Cothraige, Enan in Drumman Fin- dich, bishop Fiachra in Cuil Echtrann. And Patrick blessed Dun Sobairci, and Patrick s well is there, and he left a blessing * thereon. After this he went into Dal Araidi. He found Coil- bad s twelve sons before him. He proposed to take the place wherein Cell Glass stands (now). He was re fused, and [yet] he hath it still. And he left therein two of his household, namely Glaisiuc and Presbyter Libur, 1 The Latin is hopelessly corrupt, et in perpetuam rei mirabilis, ius- The meaning is that Mace Nisse taeque vindictae meraoriam, in loco having gone astray with a girl qui exinde Cam lamJia .\. tumulus (Patrick s sister or niece according i maniis, appellatus, tumulata recon- to Colgan), the saint prayed that ditur, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 14C. his hand might he cut off. " Kt 2 Erci junior films, ibid., p. 147. ecce res mira ! manus Mac-ncssij s ex eius semine procedente, ibid. extemplo abscissa in terrain cadit, < lit. a word. L 2 164 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. Libair. Ocus arbertai da?io co>igabacl du ita LatAroch a . 2 . Pa^raic. Isandsin ata Daniel aingel ocus abacc Pa- traic. Lsocco ita tipra Patmic, Slan aainm. Fufrith and nuuechuir 1 Patmic. Gabais iarum a laim Saran imacc Coelbad ass, ocus gataiss Patraic nem ocus tal- 5 main airi. Arroet immorro Conlg mace Goilbad Pafcraic C07i- humaloit, 2 ocits adrobart do Domnach Combair. Ocus rombennsLch Patraic ocus foracaib nobeitis rig ocus airig dia cenel cobrath. Et fundauit ilcella inDail 10 Araidi .i. Domnach Mor Maigi Damoerna ocus Raith Sithe, ocus foracaib diis diamuntir isuidiu ocus Te- lach, .i. Cell CWadan, ocus Gluari ilLatharnu ocus mace Lessi 3 indi et fundauit Glend-indechta, ocus Imlech [Chjluane iSimniu^Coeman indi ocus Rath 15 epscuip [F]indich itir Oe nDarca-chdin. 4 lArnalali aimser dobe^ t inSarari reinrathe doine im- broit icrich 5 Dail Riatai, co?mairnic fris epscop Olcan. Batir ocnemela f? i ? ssuidiu intruaig. Roscuinnig Olcan ocus niroset acht madoberad nem doSaran ari. "Ni20 cumgaimsi on em. ol tell Patrttic ariut." " Mairi essu r> O d&no domunt ir immutsu acht tu thoinur, ocus mair- fitev 7 inbratso uili. Ocus nach du ifogebsa tailcenn dosber fogin claidib uili." Corothai[r]nger epscop Olcan nern do. Luid 8 iarum anfcuaid dotabaiH reiri Patraic. 25 Adchiiass do bare Patraic fris dithogu ocus baithis ocus nem dothairgiri dondi aratallsom. CWamaetar 1 miaechuir, E. 2 couhuiuolloit, E. 3 Laisse, E. 6e uDarcuchan, E. 5 acrich, E. 6 mairbfesa, E. 7 mairbthir, E. 8 Doluid, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 165 and he proposed moreover, to take the place in which Lathrach Patraic l ( Patrick s site ) is [now]. There in is Daniel [who is called from his purity] "the angel " and [from his small size] " Patrick s dwarf." By him is Patrick s well. Slan ( healthful ) is its name. There Patrick s nua ccluir" 1 was found. Now, Saran son of Coelbad expelled him thence, and Patrick deprived him of heaven and earth. Howbeit Conlae son of Coelbad received Patrick with humility, and offered to him Domnach Combair. And Patrick blessed him and left [as a benediction] that there would be kings and princes of his race for ever. And he founded many churches in Dal Araide, namely, Domnach Mor Maige Damoerna, and Raith Sithe and in this he left two of his household and Telach, that is, Cell Conadain, and Gluare in Latharna and Macc-Lessi is therein. And he founded Glenn Indechta and Im- lech-Cluane in Semne Coeman is therein, and Raith Epscuip Findich in the country of the Hui Darca-chein. After a certain time the aforesaid Saran brought men in bondage 4 into the province of Dal Riata. And bishop Olcan met him. The wretches were a- wailing to him. Olcan asked for them and he obtained them not, except [on the condition] that he should give heaven to Saran therefor. " Verily," [saith Olcun] " I cannot do that, since Patrick hath taken it from thee." " Then I will slay thy people about thee, save thee alone, and all these captives shall be slain. And in every place in which I shall find a shaveling, I will put them all under a sword s mouth." So bishop Olcan promised heaven to Saran. Then Olcan went from the north to do Patrick s will. He had been told of Patrick s anger against him for having promised a blessing (?) and baptism, and heaven to him from whom Patrick had taken them away. 1 Leitir-phadruic, Colgan. 2 lit. new key, probably some relic of Patrick. 3 i.e. Bishop Findech s Strong- ; a Vinnoco . . . appellatur. Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 147. 4 out of, if we follow E., which here agrees with Colgan, i 166 BETHU PHATHA1C. Eawi. B. friCluain Fiacne antuaith forsintsligid cechslechtaiii l " 1 ft f 1 n *- " b. i . c asalailiu. " Incarput taris," olP&traic. " Ni lomar," olintara, " ad[u]l tarepscop." Asbert fHs nibad ard achongbaii italmawi, ocus nuregtais atdora maila tairsi, midgla, ees, toithe fola, ama rochomallad inorggain 5 orte indi [IjaScandal ri Dalaraidi ocus laCoin-cuara?^ ; ingnis simul iterum laEchdich mace Bressail. " Ocus aferann bid lasin mace mbecc fil fon teig/ olPabroic, "dit muintir fen, .i. mace Nissi Condei-e, ocus lanecli narogenair cose, .i. Senan Insi Cathich.^ "Bid uasal 10 duairliud hinim." Chin Saran, [tra], ised rolaad foreps- cop Olcan sund. Brathir immorro Saran .i. Nadsluaig robbu humal- side doPat?mc, ocus ic cimbi 3 robui archiunn Pa- traic. " Ro[t]biasu 4 limsa," olse, "inat doreicclesa/ 15 " Cairm itibri dam ? " olPatfraic. " Forur naBanna tiar/ olNatsluaig, " du itaat inmcticc ic loscud nara- tha." " Bid lim," olPatraic, " cena .i. ua damsa ocus duitsiu bias ann .i. epscop Coirpri mace Deggill maicc NadsMaigr, ishe fil iCuil Eaithin fomr na Bandse 20 anair. Epscop Brucach [19 b. 2] fil iRathaib Maigi Oenaich icr-ich Con&ill, ishd dorat grad 5 for epscop Coir pri. Patraic da^o dorat grad 6 for epscqp Brugach cotiidua doPatraic asindual sin. D&macc decc, 7 tra, Coil6cwc2, nitarat Y&traic mallachtain fornech ndib acht 25 forsinrig nama .i. forSaran, ishe dorigni anumaldaoit [sic] d6. 1 each sechtain, E. 2 altich, E. and Colg. Tr. Th. p. 147. 3 ice inibi, II. Sic E. 5 grada, E. grada, E. deac, E. < THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF 1 ATIUCK. 167 And they met at Cluain Fiacnae in the north on the road l " [Drive] the chariot over him " saith Patrick. "I dare not," saith the charioteer, " [make] it go over a bishop." Said Patrick to him that his cloister would not be high on earth, and that its three evils would come over it, [namely], midgla, age [and] stench of blood ; as was fulfilled in the slaughter that was made 2 therein by Scandal king of Dal-Araide, and [again] by Cu-Cuarain, along with the fire (with which it was burnt), by Echaid son of Bresal. " And his land shall belong to the little boy who is carrying the box," saith Patrick, ["and who is one] of thine own household," namely, MaccNisse of Condere, " and to one who hath not yet been born," namely Senan of Inis Cathaig. " Thy merit shall be exalted in heaven." Sai an s guilt was here imputed to 3 bishop Olcan. Howbeit Saran s brother, namely Nat-sluaig, he was humble to Patrick, and in bondage was he when Patrick arrived. " Thou shalt have from me," saith he, " the site of thy cell." " In what place dost thou give it to me ? " saith Patrick. " On the brink of the Bann, in the west/ saith Natsluaig, " the place in which the children are burning the fern/ " It shall be mine," saith Patrick, "however. A [spiritual] descendant of mine and of thine shall be there, namely bishop Coirbre, son of Deggell, son of Natsluaig. It is he who is in Cuil Raithin 4 on the brink of the Bann in the east. Bishop Brucach, who is in Ratha Maige Oenaich in Crich Conaill, is he who conferred orders on bishop Coirbre. Patrick, then, had conferred orders on bishop Brucach, so that in that matter Coirbre is a descendant of Patrick s. Now, as to Coilbad s twelve sons, Patrick left a curse on none of them, but only on the king, on Saran. It was he that had shown disrespect 5 to him. 1 cum perueuisset (scil. Olcanus) in conspectum, genuflectendo paula- tim accedit, Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 147. 2 Lit. slain. 3 Lit. cast upon. 4 Lit. doiie iuhumility. 5 Cuil-raithen, id est secessus filicis, TV. Th. p. 148. 168 BETHU PHATRAIC. b. 2. 9 IS donchursin, 1 t-m, clouc Patraic [leis 2 ] epscop Guasac/t mace Milc[h]on amch Dal Araidi. Ise foracaib Patraic higGranard ocus nadiEimir 3 dawo, di ingin Milc/wm, ithe fil iCluain Bronaig, ut diximus. ISsed, tra, luid 4 Patraic acrich Dail Araidi forFer- 5 tais Tuamma, coIJu Turtri. Robai .xl. noidqui iFin- dobuir ocus folamastar cathraig dochongbaiZ and ol ba immaircede leis Loch nEchach dind dala 5 leith di ocus SHab Calland dind leith ailiu. Dodechaid Carthenn M6r, ri intiri, cuccai, corodlom ass. Tallsom da?io rigi 10 airisom ocus arachlamr?. Dorat Patraic iarum rigi doOhairthiund Biucc roboi forlongaiss rena braithir, ocus rombathess Pa?mc ocus robeTinach asetig 6 ocus ingein boi inabni. "Modebrodh," olPa^ctic, "bid Ian dirath De ingein fil itbrusa, ocus bidmeissi bennach- 15 fas cailli forachend." Mogan ingen Fergitsa Moir maicc Nissi diDail Riatai isi inben, ocus Trese ingen maicc Cairthinn issi angein boi inabru. Ocus isPatraic rosen cailli 7 fo?-acenn, ut profetauit. Indaingil immo?To tucsat incailli donim ocus rosuidigset forachend tara- 20 suili sis. Ocus tindarscan [20 a. 1] Patraic athocbail suas. (< Ced nach [maith 8 ] " arTrea, " abith ama^ foruir- med ? " " Maith ern da^io," olPa^raic. Ni accasi iarum inna bin acht anatco-nnairc tresin caillisin. Secht ndomnaigi doPafomc lallu Turtri .i. Domnach 25 Fainre, Domach Riascad, Domnach Fothirbe, Domnac/t Rigduinn, Domnach Bram, Domnach Mrelain, Dom nach Libuir. 1 dinchursin, E. " Sic E. 3 hiGranaurd 7 nat di Emir, E. 4 doluid, E. 5 dindala, E. 6 rombendach aseitig, E. 7 ishe Patraic rosen caille, E. 8 Sic E. 9 accaisi, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 1()9 Now on that occasion Patrick brought with him bishop Guasacht son of [his old master] Milch u, out of the pro vince of Dal Araide. He it is whom Patrick left in Granard, and the two Emers also, two daughters of Milchu, it is they who are in Cluain Bronaig, ut diximus. Then Patrick went out of the province of Dal- Araide by Fertais Tuamma, 1 unto the Hui-Tuirtri. Forty nights he abode in Findabur, and he desired to build a cloister there, for it seemed to him convenient, Loch nEchach [being] on the one side thereof 2 and Sliab Calland on the other side. 3 Cairthenn the Great, king of the country, went to him and told him [to go] thence. So Patrick took the kingship away from him and from his children. Then Patrick gave the kingdom to Cairthenn the Little, who was in exile because of his brother ; and Patrick baptized him and blessed his wife and the child that lay in her womb. " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " the child that is in thy womb will be full of the grace of God, and it is I that will bless the veil on its head." Mogan daughter of Fergus the Great, son of Nesse, of Dal Riata, she is the woman, and Trea daughter of Cair- thenn s son, she is the child that lay in her womb. And it is Patrick who sained the veil on her head, as he fore told. Howbeit, the angels brought the veil from heaven and set it over her head, down over her eyes. And Pa trick began to lift it up. " Why," saith Trea, " is it not good that it should bide as it was placed?" "Good, indeed, then," saith Patrick. During her life she saw nothing save what she beheld through that veil. Seven churches [belong] to Patrick in Hui-Tuirtri, namely, Domnach Fainre, Domnach Riascad, 4 Domnach Fothirbe, Domnach Rigduinn, Domnach Brain, Dom nach Maelain, Domnach Libuir. 5 1 per Fersait Tuama, Colgan, TV. j ;i ab Occidente, 7V. T/i. p. 148. Th. p. 148. 4 Riascaigh, ibid. 2 ah Oriente, ibid. librir, ibid. 170 BETHU PHATHAIC. Rawi. B. ISed dochoid Patraic iarsin gu l Firu Gabre ocus 512, ( 20, n j r pt ar humail fKs. Patricius dixit, noregtaiss iartain cociis dia chillsom irre gaimrid, ocus nogebtais echtar- chenela atir iartain. Quod impletum est. ISsed dochoid iarsin coFiru Imchlair, et babtizauit 5 et benedixit eos. Foraccaib cruimther Columb leo ocus lebor ortosa P&traic ocus achlocc leis. Biit da^io naferta coso indiu. O fororbai, tra, ~Pa.tr aic arith mbuada isin bith frecnairc ax&al roraide Pol apstal : " certamen bonum certaui, cursum consummaui, fidem seruaui, de cetero repossita est mihi corona iustit[i]e, quam mihi Dcus reddet in ilia [die 2 ] iustus iudex, 3 arroet commain ocus sacar- \)aic 6 epscop Tasach. Atat 4 athaissi ocus areilgi 5 sund cowonoir ocus airmi- 15 tin lasindecl<m tolmandai. Cid mor aondir ocus aair- mitiu sund isnaib talmandaib, bid mo, et reliqua. 1 co, E. 4 atuut, E. 2 Sic E. 5 areilci, E. 3 Here E. adds rcddett ; E. redct. THE TltlPAllTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. l7l Thereafter Patrick went to the Men of Gabrae, and they were not obedient to him. Patrick said that they would come afterwards with tribute to his church in winter-time, and that foreign tribes would take their land afterwards. Which thing was fulfilled. Thereafter he went to the Men of Imchlar, and he baptized and blessed them. He left Presbyter Columb with them, and with him (were) Patrick s book of ritual and his bell. So far to-day are the miracles [of Patrick]. Now, when Patrick had completed his victorious career in the present world, as Paul the apostle said : " I have fought a good fight. I have finished my course, I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give me at that day" -he received from bishop Tassach communion and sacrifice. His relics and remains are here in honour and vene ration with the earthly Church. Though great be the honour and veneration for him here on earth, greater will be, &c. 172 BETHU PHATEAIO. i. B. [PARS TERTIA.] a } Mirabilis Deus in sanctis suis. INSpirutf noeb ota cvck degdan ocus cechrath dondEclais- cechtardai na- fetarlaici ocus ind[n]ufiadmtmi, IShe roraidi anath- [20. a. 2.]-esc l cwmbairsi tre gin indHgfatha Dabid naaicc lese, de quo scriptum est : " unxit Samuel 5 Dabid in regem ct profetam." IShe in Dabid sin dorigni tri choecta psalm do adhmolacZ inChoimded 8 tre metur fileta. Gen, dmo, 3 dona molthaib sin dorigne D?wl donChoimdicZ in sechtmad psalm 4 arsescait asaforba hifil inlinesi .i. mi- 10 rabilis Deus in sanctis suis, i.e., per signa laudabilis ; quae siue in angelis suis, s^ ne in hominibus sanctis qui eius iusionibus obsecundant operatur ipse. Est enim qui facit mirabilia magna solus, unde lacobus Apos- tolus dicit : Gmne datum optimum, et omne donum lo perfectum, desursum est, discendens a Patre lumi- num. At vero tune mirabilis Deus in sanctis suis in conspectu gentium revelatur quando eis regna celo- rum pollicentibus (.i. doctoribus) dedit potestatem in- firmos curandi, mortuos suscitandi, leprosos mundandi, 5 20 demones ieciendi, cecos illuminandi, claudos et sordos sanandi, et cetera. Huiuscemodi uero fi magnitudinem promissorum probat magnitude signorum. Sic[ut] ergo Deus mirabilis est in sanctis, sic sancti quoquc, qui haec facta 7 faciunt, laudabiles sunt in Deo, 25 qui 8 quicquid miraculorum agimt, non suis uiri- bus sed Dei auxilio deputant. Igitur qui Deo dant laudes seipsos faciunt esse laudabiles, et qui illi dant honorem sibi adquinmt sine dubio dignitatem. Oen, dmo, 3 donanoebaib ocus dona fir[20.b.l ]-enaib tresa 30 tanic molacZ ocus adamrugucZ inChoimdedh fia[d]dainib tresnafirta ocus trcsnamirbaili 9 dorigni Dia trid, 10 octo- 1 intatbesc, K- 7 Sic E. ; ca, R. ; orania, Colg. - Sic E. ; aiichoinulegh, R. s quam, R. :t Or perhaps did< = 0. Ir. rtidiu. tresnafirtu 7 tresna mirbuli, E. 4 .i. Exsurgit, E. Sic E. ; sananrli, R. 6 Sic E. ; nt, R. 10 trit, E., wbere it is written over tresna. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 173 THE THIRD PART. Deux in sanctis auis. The Holy Spirit from whom cometh every goodly gift and every grace to the Church of each of the two, the Old Law and the New Testament, He it is that uttered this short declaration through the mouth of the royal prophet David son of Jesse, of whom it hath been written, Samuel anointed David king and prophet." It is that David who made in poetic metre thrice fifty psalms to praise the Lord. Now one of those praises that David made for the Lord is the sixty-seventh psalm, in the end whereof is this line, namely, Mirabilis Deus in sandis suis, that is, praiseworthy through the signs that He himself effects, whether in his angels or in holy men who obey his commands. For He it is who doth great miracles alone. Whence saith James the Apostle : " Every good and every perfect gift is from above and cometh down from the Father of lights." But truly God is revealed in the sight of the heathen as " marvellous in his saints " when he hath given to those who promise the kingdom of heaven, namely to the teachers, power to cure the sick, to raise the dead, to heal lepers, to cast out devils, to give sight to the blind, to heal the halt and the deaf, and so forth. So that the greatness of the signs proves the greatness of the pro mises. As, then, God is marvellous in saints, so also are the saints, who do these things, praiseworthy in God. And those who perform any miracles ascribe them not to their own power but to God s help. Wherefore those who give praise to God make themselves praise worthy, and those who give Him honour, without doubt credit for themselves. Now, one of the saints and of the just, through whom came praise and glorification of the Lord before men by reason of the miracles and marvels which God wrought o 174 BETHU PHATRAIC. 51*2^20 d ^ scucl marb > ocglanad clam, oc inclarba demna, oc ic dall, b. i . ocus bacach ocus bodar ocus ?esa cecha tedma olchenai, infiren, uasal, airmitnech, diata airtach inecmong na- rease ocus nahaimsiri .i. sanctus Patricius episcopus. Foracaib P&traic crumther Corned inDomnuch Air- 5 tbir Maigi hicricli Uu Brrain l intuaiscirt. [Fiusam fodomnach ann. 2 ] Luidsom indiaid Patraic asindlucc sin 3 corrici infid sair. " Cid dotucc ? " olP&traic. " Ni rucaim form tingnaissiu, asruith." " ISdedbir am duit," olP&traic, " ni bailet maicc bethad imat 4 and, acht fer 10 i.sta mucca hitferand cubrath, niforderggfaither ferand do puirt." Quod probauimus. Doluid 5 CWnacan mace Colman maicc Neill Frossig hisatir cosluag. Fogluaset .ix. uiros ab uno ligno : artifex rothaich inailithir decol- latus est .uiii. vero in agro eius liberati sunt. 15 Luid iarsin cuTelaig 6 Mane ocus foranaic failti la Mane mace Conl&id. Dorigne humalloit do ocus rom- bendach [Patraic 2 ] ocus robewnach asetig cumbu alachta, combert di ingin. Rosbaithcss P&traic ocus rosen caille [20. b. 2] foracend, ocus foracaib senoir leu diaforci- 20 tul. Ni tharaill ~Pa,traic inMachai don chursin, 7 &cht ised dochoid, hicrich UaCremthainn : fo? fothaigestar 8 eel la ocus congbala, and. Fecht and oc tuidecht do~Pa,traic doClochar antuaid dofuargaib 9 athrdnfer dar doraid and, .i. epscop mace 25 Chairthinn. Issed adrubfurt iarturgbail 10 Patraic, " Uch, uch ! " " Mo debr6th," olPatmic, " nipu gnath in focul 1 uabriuin, E. Read Ua mBrinin. 2 Sic E. 3 hisin, E. 4 immutt, E. 5 dialluid, E. B dothelaig, E. 7 dinchuirsin, E. 8 forothaigestar, E, 9 dafuarcaib, E. 10 iar turcbail, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 175 through him raising the dead to life, cleansing lepers, casting out devils, healing the blind and halt and deaf and all manner of diseased folk besides [is] the noble, venerable, just man for whom there is a festival on the occasion of this season and time, to wit, Sanctus Patricius Episcopus. Patrick left Presbyter Oonaed in Donmach Airthir Maige in the province of the Northern Hui Briuin. Conaed rested there throughout Sunday. He went after Patrick from that place as far as the Fid ( wood ) west ward. What hath brought thee ? " saith Patrick. " I can not bear thy absence, O elder," [saith Conaed]. "Truly [saith Patrick], " thou hast reason ; there are no sons of Life around thee there, but . . . swine will feed on thy land for ever. 1 [Howbeit the] land of thy place shall not be reddened " [with bloodshed]. Quod probavimus, when Connacan son of Col man, son of Niall the Showery, came into the land with an army. They move nine men from one log : 2 an artist who fled into another land was beheaded (there), but the eight who remained in Conaed s land were set free. He afterwards went to Telach Maine ( Maine s hill ), and he found a welcome with Maine son of Conlaed, who showed respect to him. And Patrick blessed him, and blessed his wife so that she became with child and brought forth two daughters. Patrick baptized them, and sained a veil on their heads, and left an old man with them to teach them. Patrick did not proceed to Armagh on that occasion : but he went into the dis trict of Hui-Cremthainn, and there he founded churches and cloisters. Once as Patrick was coming from Clochar from the north, his champion, to wit, bishop Mace Cairthinn, lifted him over a difficult place. This is what he said after lifting Patrick : Oh, oh ! " " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " it was not usual for thee to utter that 1 sed viri sanguinum, et pecorum raptores, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 149. " sub quadam arbore in agro illius Ecclesiae sedebant, Tr. Th. p. 149. 170 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. sin dorad duitsiu." " Amsenoir ocus ainlobar," olepscop 512, fo. 20, macc Cairthinn, " ocas foracbaissiu mocomalta 1 hi cell- aib ocus meisi fos for ctmair." " Fotuigebsa da?io icill," olP&traic, "napa roacus, arnapadimicnithi, nipa rochian, d&no, coroastar immathigid etronn." Ocus 5 foracaib Patraic farom espoc macc Cairthinn hiClo- chur, ocus inDomnach Airgit less, dovalad doPatrtwc donim diamboi formuir octudet-Ai declaim nErenn. Luid Patraic iarsin hiLemuin .i. Findabair ainm na tailcha inropritchad Pat-mic. Tr^laa ocus teora aid- 10 chi do iconproicept, ocus nirpu sia leu oldaas oenuair. ISandsin cowatail Brigitt frisinpraicept ocus nirl&c Patraic &dusc\id, ocus roiarfac/ti Pat /me disi iarsin cid atchtmnairc. Dixit ilia : 3 " Atcondarc senada 3 gela ocus dumu finna ocus gorta gelai, 4 daim breca inandi- 15 aid ocus daim duba iarmu. 5 Post haec uidi ou^s et sues et canes et lupos inter se discordantes. Atcomiarc iarsin dicliloich, indara [21 a. 1] cloch bee ocus araile mor. Rosenaich broen forru diblinaib. For[r]ubart inlia bee fr/sinmbrsen ocus dobruchtais oebli airgidi ass. Ro- 20 sercai immorro inlia mor." " ITe insin," olPatnuc, "da maccEchach maicc Criamthaitwi." 6 Rocreti Coirpi 1 ? Damarcait, ocus robewnach P&traic ocus robennacli asil. Rodiultai immorro Bresal ocus romallach Pa- traic. Rue, tra, P&iraic forsinnaislingi olchenai in- 25 nahi Briffti &mal as n&irdirc. Doroidiu-saig Patra/c Echa^ macc CHmthaind ab s. Rotecht Echu ingin .i. Cinnu. Ropuail dia athaM aernaidm do fiur sochineluch .i. domctcc Cormaic maicc Coirpri maicc Neill. Sanctum ambulans Patricium cum 30 1 muchomaltu, E. - alia, K. 3 Sic E. ; senagha, K- 4 domhu finda 7 portu gela, E. iurraa, E. 6 craimtliin, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 177 word." "I am [now] an old man and I am infirm," saith bishop Mace Cairthinn. " and thou hast left my comrades in churches, and I am still on the road." " I will leave thee, then, in a church," saith Patrick, " that shall not be very near, lest there be familiarity (?), and shall not be very far, so that mutual visiting between us be continued." And Patrick then left bishop Mace Cairthinn in Clochar, and with him [he placed] the [silver reliquary called] Domnach-Airgit, which had been sent to Patrick from heaven when he was at sea coming towards Ireland. Thereafter Patrick went into Lemain. Findabair is the name of the hill on which Patrick preached. For three days and three nights he was preaching, and it seemed to them not longer than one hour. Then Biigit fell asleep at the preaching, and Patrick let her not be wakened. And Patrick asked her afterwards what she had seen ? Dixit ilia : " I saw white assemblies 1 and light- coloured oxen and white cornfields. Speckled oxen behind them, and black oxen after these. Afterwards I saw sheep and swine and dogs and wolves quarrelling with each other. Thereafter I saw two stones, one of the twain a small stone and the other a large. A shower tlropt on them both. The little stone increased at the shower, and silvery sparks would break forth from it. The large stone, however, wasted away." " Those," saith Patrick, " are the two sons of Echaid son of Crimthann." Coirbre Damargait believed, and Patrick blessed him and blessed his seed. Bressal, however, refused [to become a Christian], and Patrick cursed him. Patrick, besides, expounded the vision of Brigit in an excellent manner. 2 Patrick raised Echaid son of Crimthann from death. Echaid had a daughter, to wit, Cinnu. Her father desired to wed her to a man of good lineage, namely to the son of Cormac, son of Coirbre son of Niall. As she 1 candidatorijm synoclum, Tr. Th. p. 150. - visionem, quae erat et pracscntis et futuri status Ecclesiae Hibeiniae imago, eoram adstantibus exposuit S. Patricius, Tr. Th. p. 150. u i0231. M 178 BETHU PHATRAIC. Kawi. B. soc[i]is, obiiiain inuenit. Ropritach Patraic di coroso- a> i comlad don tairggertaig l spirtalta, ocus rocreiti, ocus dorochaisc Pat?-a?c, ocus rosbaitsi Patraic post. Amboi iarum aathair foraiarairsiu a diatabom t diafiur, dode- chaid si ocus P&traic diaacallaim. Rogauit Patricius 5 ut patri s seterno copul[an]dam Sponso permitteret. Ro- comarleic d&no Echu ani sin dia tarta nem do airi, 4 ocus cowarochomecnichthi fad^in do baithis. Dorairg- gert ~P&traic indeidi 5 sin ciarbo dodaing 6 leis. Rochom- arleic iarwn imi aingen .i. Cinnu do ocomul do- 1 Christ, ocus doronai Poiraic combo bandescipul do, ocus rosaithni dialaili oig dia forcitul .i. Cechtumbair Dromma Dubain, in quo loco ainbe uirgines pauscan- tur. 7 larnilbliadnaib immorro intEchu remraiti rosiacht 15 dered abethad, ocus an doairistis acharaitt [21 a. 2] imme, roraidi: " nirim-adnaigid," olse, "eoti P&traic." Ocus o fororbai Echu nabrirajthi asu 8 rofuid aspirut. Patiwc, immo7*7 0, isand robai ocSaball Patnne inUlltaib, ocus foroillsiged do etsecht Echach ocus romidair athascnam 20 doClochar mace nDomini. 9 Isandsin arranic Echaic/< esanmide per .xxiiii. horas. O dochoid Pa^raic istech hirraibi incorp, rolai immach inlucht roboi immoncorp. Rofill giuni donChoimd^ ocus dofarlaic ddra ocus rogaid, et dixit post clara voce, " O rex Echu, in no- 25 mine omnipotentis Dei ; surge !" et statim ad serui Dei vocem surrexit. O deisid iarum cocobsaid loquebatur, ocus rosoad coi ocus golgairi inpopu^ in gaudium. Et tune statim sanctus Patricius regem de ratione fide[i] instruxit et bautizauit ; ocus forcong&rt Patraic 30 [fair 10 ] fiad inpopu? coro aisneded dopianaib nane- 1 tarngertaig, E., leg tairnger- taid? 2 foraiarairsi, E. 3 Read " patrem ut filiam " ? 4 aire, E. 6 audeidi, E. 6 dogaigg, K. ; dodaig, E. 7 pausant, E. 8 -sa, E. 9 Doimni, E. 10 Sic E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 179 was walking she met holy Patrick with his companions. Patrick preached to her to unite herself to the Spiritual Spouse, and she believed, and followed Patrick, and Patrick baptized her afterwards. Now, while her father was a-seeking her to give her to her husband, she and Patrick went to converse with him. Patrick asked her father to allow her to be united to the Eternal Spouse. So Echu allowed that, if heaven were given to him for her, and he himself were not compelled to be baptized. Patrick promised those two things, although it was difficult for him [to do so]. Then the king allowed his daughter Cinnu to be united to Christ, and Patrick- caused her to be a female disciple of his, and delivered her to a certain virgin to be taught, namely [to] Cech- tumbar l of Druimm Dubain, in which place both virgins have their rest. Now, after many years the aforesaid Echu reached the end of his life; and when his friends were standing around him, he spake : " Bury me not," he saith, " until Patrick shall have come." And when Echu had finished these words he sent forth his spirit, Patrick, however, was then at Saball Patraic in Ulster, and Eehu s death was made manifest to him ; and he decided on journeying to Clochar Mace nDoimni. There he found Echu [who had been] lifeless for twenty-four hours. When. Patrick entered the house in which the body was lying, he put forth the folk who were biding around the corpse. 2 He bent [his] knees to the Lord, and shed tears, and prayed, and afterwards said with a clear voice : " O king Echu, in the name of Almighty God, arise ! " And straightway the king arose at the voice of God s servant. So when he had sat down steadily he spake ; and the weeping and wailing of the people were turned into joy. And then holy Patrick instructed the king in the method of the faith, and baptized him. And Patrick ordered him, before the people, to set forth the punishments of the ungodly and the blessedness of the saints, and that he 1 Cetamaria, Colgan, 7V. Th. - Compare Math, ix., 25 ; Mark p. 150. v., 40; Luke viii., 54 ; Acts ix.. -40. M 2 180 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. cmibdecli ocus do[f]indfuth nanoeb, et praedicaret plebi, >12, o. 21, u j. cre^^ent uera esse q U ae de penis infernorum praedi- cantur et de gaudis beatorum qui obaudierunt. Ut ei prae- ceptum est de utroque praedicauit. Ocus tarcaid Patraic roga : do .i. xu. ~blia,dna inardrigu athiri dia nairbereth 5 bith cucraibdech ocus cufiren, no diamad ferr leis dul docum ninm At rex consequenter ait: " Cia dobertha [damsa 2 ] rige 3 inna huli cuarta, ocus cia atberaind 4 bith o ilbUadn&ib, adrimfinn arnempni icoTidiulcc inmaithi- ussa tarfas dam. Isairi togairnsi 5 inmo ocus inmo curom- 10 sserthar otrogib inbetha frecnaircc [21. b. 1] ocus co- rothadcuirer cossnafailti suthaine tarfasa dam." Cui inquit Patricius : " Vade cum pace et ad Deum emi- gra." Rognii Echu atlaigthi buide do Dia i 6 frecnarc- us amuinteri, ocus roaithne aanmain donChoimdic? 15 ocus doPatraic, ocus rofaithe 7 aspirut docum nime.] ISed dochoid P&traic iarsin hicHch Ua Meith Tiri do Tio 1 Thalan, ocus foracaib epscop Gilline and ocus res sruith diarnuintir olcena ocus martra sruithe tuc less tarmuir anair. 20 Is annsin tallsat Ui Torrorre, do Oib Meith Tiri an- tanriud, 8 indala bocc nobith octabowVt usci doPatraic, ocus dodechatar dia luga 9 inetheuch doPatraic, coro- neglestar inboc abrondaib intrir dusfell. " Mo debrod," olPatraic, "fordindet inboc feisin du indres. Ondiu 55 cobrath," olP&traic, "lilit gabair bhar cla[i]ncZ ocus bar cene l." Quod impletur adhuc. i 1 rogu, E. 2 Sic, E. 3 rigu, K. ; rigi, E. 4 arberainw, E. 5 dogoimsi, E. 6 Sic, E. ; a, E. " rofoithi, E. 8 intainriud, E. 9 lugu, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 181 should preach to the commonalty that all things which are made known to them of the pains of hell and of the joys of the blessed who have obeyed were true. As had been ordered to him, Echu preached of both things. And Patrick gave him his choice, to wit, fifteen years in the sovranty of his country if he would live quietly and justly, or, going (forthwith) to heaven, if this seemed better to him. But the king at once said : " Though the kingship of the whole globe should be given to me, and though I should live for many years, I should count it as nothing in comparison to the blessedness that hath been shown to me. Wherefore I choose more and more that I may be saved from the sorrows of the present world, and that I may return to the everlasting joys which have been shown to me." Patrick saith to him, " Go in peace and depart unto God." Echu gave thanks to God in the presence of his household, and he commended his soul to the Lord and to Patrick, and sent forth his spirit to. heaven. Thereafter Patrick went to the district of Hui- Meith Tire, 1 to Tech Talan. He left Bishop Cilline there, and aged folk of his household besides, and relics of ancients which he had brought with him over sea from the east. Then the Hui Torrorrae, of the Hui Meith Tire especially, stole [and ate] one of the two goats that used to be carrying water for Patrick, and they went to perjure themselves to Patrick ; but the goat bleated out of the bellies of the three who had deceived him. " My God s doom 1 " saith Patrick, " the goat himself announces the place in which he was eaten. From to-day for ever," saith Patrick, " goats shall cleave to your children and your race." Which thing is still fulfilled. 2 1 quae est Orientalis Vltonise re- p. 150), the descendants of these giuncula, Colgan, Tr. Th. 150. thieves had always beards "capri- 2 According to Colgan ( Tr. Tit. \ nis subsimiles." 182 BETHU PHATRAIC. Kawi. B. Eugan mace Briuin. maicc Muiredaig, raaicc 512 fo 1 *P bt j maicc Collai dacrich, 1 ishe ropa ri Oe Meith quando credideruut illa[e] gentes, et benedixit eis. Rogaid Eogcm indi Paraic imfhoduscud asenathcw .i. Mui- redaig. Dorodiusaig T&traic iarsuidiu ocu-s rombaithes, 5 ocus ronadnctc/iit af?^thisi ocOmne Rende hi cocrich Mugdornd ocus UaMeith, aclit islaMugdorndfu] inloc sin. ISed docuaid P&traic icrich Mugdornd do Domnach Maigen intainriud. INtan rocuala Victor robai [21 b. 2] isindluc sin Paraic dotichtain 2 ad6c[h]um tanic Victor 10 doimgabai? ~Pa.tr aic asinpurt corrabai imuiniu draigin bai hitseb inbaili. Doronai Dia [firt] a,r~Patraic, roso- illsig inmuine isindaidchi dorchai curbu reill and. Dodecha^ Victor iarsin co~P&traic ocus dobert areir. Ocus dorat Patraic incill do, 3 ocus dorat grd nepscuip 15 fair (in marg. .i. for Victor), ocus foracaibh inDomnach Maigen. Ocus robaithes P&traic Mugdorndu, ocus as- bert ordnidi laech ocus eler mch dib, ocus rocelebras- iar diib, ocus foracaib bennachtain leu. ISed docoid ~Pa.traic iarsin coFiru Rois do Enach 4 20 OoTiglais. Rofiu Patraic ann fodomnach. Isand tuc- sator tli Lilaig neim 5 doPat?mc isna fascrib grotha. Rosen ~Pn,traic iarsin inna fascrui condergeni clocha dibh. R INtan dochoid P&traic iarsin forsind ath dia luain 25 tairis fades, dochotor Ui Lilaig coicait marcach for- sindatli inadiaid diamarbhadh. Tintai ~P&traic friu fo? sincnuchai frisinnath andes, ocus tuargaib alaim cli, [et 7 ] dixit : " sech ni tergaid asinnath illei ocus ni re- gaid anund. Bethe s iindusqz6sin cobra th." Dode- 30 focrich, E. - do thiachtain. E. 3 dan, E. 4 enuch, E. > anneim, E. 6 rosen inna fascra condereni clocha diib, E. 7 Sic E. 3 innund. beithi, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 183 Eugan son of Briun, son of Muiredach, son of Imm- chath, son of Colla-da-chrich, it was he who was king of the Hui Meith when those people believed and Patrick blessed them. Eugan entreated Patrick to raise to life his grandfather, namely Muiredach. Patrick raised him to life after this, and he baptized him, and buried him again at Omne Rende, on the border of Mugdoirn and Hui Meith : but that place belongs to Mugdoirn. Patrick went into the province of Mugdoirn, to Dom- nach Maigen. When Victor, 1 who dwelt in that place, heard that Patrick had gone thither, Victor came, to avoid Patrick, out of the place till he was in a thorn-brake that lay beside the stead. God [then] wrought a miracle for Patrick. He lighted up the brake in the dark night so that [all] was clear therein. Thereafter Victor went to Patrick and submitted to him. And Patrick gave the church to him, and bestowed the order of a bishop upon him, that is, on Victor, and he left him in Domnach Maigen. And Patrick baptized the men of Mugdoirn, and said that distinguished laymen and clerics would be of them. And he bade them farewell and left a blessing with them. Thereafter Patrick went to Fir Roiss, to Enach Conglais. Patrick rested there throughout a Sunday. There the Hui Lilaig gave poison to Patrick in the cheeses of curd. Patrick thereafter blessed the cheeses and made stones of them. When Patrick went thereafter on Monday over the ford southward the Hui Lilaig 2 went with fifty horsemen by the ford after him to slay him. On the hillock to the south of the ford, Patrick turned towards them, and he raised his left hand and said : " Ye shall not come out of the ford on this side and ye shall not go out of it on that side. Ye shall be in that water till Doom." 1 loci illius possessor, Colgan, TV. Th. p. 151. - tanto miraculo nihil commoti , Colgan, TV. Th. p. 151. 184 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi. B. chaid intusque tairsiu fochetoir. Ath Ua Lilaig aainm 512, fo. 21, j nc ]^j ia co b m th, ocus itat ind[f]ascri clochai oc Enuch 2 Congl&is hiforaithmet indferta cosind laithi si indiu. 8 Luid iarsin cuKaith Chuli, euro be?mach Firu Ciili 5 .i. Uu Segain, dicens : Bennacht for Firu 4 Culi : fo lem cia della rneithe, 5 for Firu Ross cen derba otha Lerga 6 cuLeire. 10 [22 a. 1] Luid iarsin co 7 Biliu Thortan; et fecit ecle- siam lustiano prespetero iuxta Bill Tortan, quae est apud familiam Airdd Brecain. Oc tascnam doPatraic hicrich L&igen oDomnach Tortan, fiu aidcbi ic Druim Urchailli. 15 Luid f&traic iarsuidiu doNass. Ata lat/trach apup- aill isindfaigthi 8 indune ft isligid anair, ocus ata atipra fridun antuaith, du robaithis daniacc Dunlangi Ai^ ll ocus Illand, ecus du robaithes di ingin Ai^ella Mogain ocus Fedelm ; ocus rosnedhbair anathair doDfa %Q ocus doPafraic oogi cosecartha. Ocus rosen cailli fora- cenT?. Docuas oPatraic dogaiim rechtairi dune Nais 9 .i. Faillen. Roimgaib Patraic ocus rodolb cotlud dodenam. Ticht cu Patraic do erchoitmed fr^ s, ocus atrubrad bai 25 inrcchtairi innacotlwci "Modebrod," olPatraic, u ni 1 ataatt, E. 2 Oenuch, E. 3 adferto cosinlaithiusa indiu, E. * firu, E. 5 fo lemm cueatella meithe, E. 6 lerca, E. " do, E. 9 Naiss, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 185 The water went over them at once. Ath-Hua-Lilaig ( the ford of Lilach s descendants ) is the name of the ford for ever, and in commemoration of the miracle the cheeses of stone are at Enach Congiais to this very day. 1 Thereafter he went to Rath Cule, and blessed Fir Cule, that is, Hui Segain, saying : " A blessing on Fir Cule. I am pleased though . . . On Fir Ross without . , From Lerga to Leire." He went thereafter to Bile Tortain ( Tortan s Tree ) ; and near to Bile Tortain he built for Justian the presbyter a church, 2 which [now] belongs to the com munity of Ard Brecain. When Patrick was journeying into the territory of Leinster from Domnach Tortain, he slept a night in Druim Urchailli. 3 Thereafter Patrick went to Naas. The site of his tent is in the green of the fort, to the east of the road, and to the north of the fort is his well wherein he baptized Dunling s two sons (namely) Ailill and Illann, and wherein he baptized Ailill s two daughters, Mogain and Fedelm ; and their father offered to God and to Patrick their 4 consecrated virginity. And Patrick blessed the veil on their heads. Patrick sent to summon the reeve of the fort of Naas, to wit, Faillen. He shunned Patrick, and feigned to be sleep ing. They went to Patrick to make excuse to him, and they said that the reeve was asleep. " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " it is not strange to me if this be 5 [his] last sleep." 1 Lit. to this day to-day. 2 quae et Domnach- Tortan postea dicta est, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 151. * Venit in terrain Laogaire : ibi- que metatus est locum extruendae Ecclesise Domnach- Vrchaile postea ] were. vocatae, ibid. 4 For o6gi I read antigi : com pare infra, p. 224, line 10. 5 i.e., as Mr. Hennessy translates, "I should not be surprised if it 186 BETHU PHATRAIC. xLnvi. B. hingnad lem cid tiugcotlurf." Docuatctr amuinter dia ~ 2 dusciid cofHth marbh he arin anumaloit dorigm do- Patmie ; conid dihin isaru.sc a laGaidelu, coilud Fail- Ten anMim Naiss/ Dricriu ise bari Ua nGairchcm 3 arcind IJattmc intan- 5 sin, ocus ingen Loeguiri matcc Nell leis doranai, coro- diultai friP&iraic immafleith icRaith Inb-ir arLseguin. Dorat immorro Cilline failti do, ocus romarb a senboin do, 4 ocus dorat doP&traic innairmid mini tuc dia fulang atoig 5 indng. ISandsin roraidi Psdraic frisin mnai 10 fune ocus si oc tergorad 6 amaic : Aben, talaig domaccan. dotait tore mor diorcan : diaibill tic breo : bid beo, bid slan domctccan. 15 INarbar isdech dolosaib 7 talmem. isMarcan mace Cilline, bas dech dotJibh Garrcon. [22 a. 2.] Luid iar sin 8 iMagh Liphi. Rofotha^ cella 20 ocus congbala, hisuidin, ocus foracaib Usaili icill Usaili ocus Iserninum ocus Mace Tail hi Cella Culind, et ali[i] sancti. Ocdul doPat^mc indiarthar Lifi, doronsat maicc Laigsi cuithecha \isci forsind set forachind ocus brath- 25 lang tairsiu. " ArDia," olimnaicc becca, " tochomluid 9 far nechu. " Comluid d&no," olP&traic, " arDia for- 1 dihen asarasc, E. 2 in, E. rt hxia nGarrchon, E. 4 oenboin d<5u, E. 5 fulnng a taig, E. 6 tergorud, E. 7 anarbor asdech dilossaib, E. 8 iarsuidiu, E. 9 dochnmluid, E. THE TEIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 187 Then his people went to awake him, and he was found dead, because of the disrespect which he showed to Patrick. Wherefore the Irish have a proverb, Faille ris sleep in the Fort of Dricriu, he was king of Hid Garrchon when Patrick arrived at that time ; and a daughter of Loeguire son of Niall he had to wife, and for Loeguire s sake he re fused to invite Patrick to his feast at Rath Inbir. Howbeit Cilline 3 gave him a welcome, and killed his one cow for him, and gave Patrick the measure of meal which he had brought for his support out of the house of the king. Then said Patrick to the cooking- woman, while she was warming her (and Cilline s) son : O Woman, cherish thy little son ! A great boar comes from a pigling : From a spark comes a flame : Thy child will be quick, will be sound. The corn Is best of earth s plants. It is Marcan son of Cilline Who is best of Garrchu s descendants. Thereafter he went into Mag Liphi ; he founded churches and cloisters therein, and he left Auxilius in Cell tTsaili and Iserninus and MaccTail in Cella Culind, and other saints. As Patrick was going into western Liphe the boys of Laiges made on the way before him pits of water with a gin 3 over them. " For God s sake," say the little boys, " drive on your horses." " Drive on, then, your horses," says Patrick [to his charioteer] " for God s sake." 1 quando alicui volunt iniprecari somnum noxiuin, dicunt ; dormiat, vt Faillenus in arce Waziensi, Colgan, Tr. Th.p. 151. J a mail tenuioria conditionis, Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 152. 3 quas [scil. fovcas] inducto de- super recenti cespite palliarunt, vt sic eos dolo interiincrent, ibid. 188 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. nechu ; " acht niderna olc doib. Ocus dobert mal- a. 2. Iftcfaain forLaigis .i. forLaigis meic Find du ita Moin Coluimb incliu. Ocus asbert Pafamc nabiath ri na epscop uadib, ocus isflaith ectrand 1 bias form cubrath. TJuid inrmorro Brig ingen Fergnai nmicc Cobtha?# de 5 Lib Eircan coneicid doPatimc indancHde 2 bai ara- chinn. Dobert P&traic bennac/^ain fuirri ocus for- aathair ocus forabrait./iriu ocus f o / ? [U]u Ercan huili, ocus asbert Patra^ c nat beitis [cen 3 ] oirdnide l?eeh ocus cleVech diib cobrath. 10 Isand tarblaing P&traic isindtaih ^ diambu ainm intansin Bill mace Cruaich : indiu immorro is Forrach Pa^raic ainmnigtAer. Ocus asbert dao Patraic nad- mbiad ri narechtairi echtrand forru cubrath. Ag fu- dailfidi la rig Laigew inarigthoig indala loracc donrig, 15 alaili do rig Oa nErcan. Airmed Patraic leo. Forrach Patraic leo. Ordan loech ocus cle rech leu. Ane ocus i. suthaine doib. Ocht flaithi leo coftaith Conchobair maicc Dormchada, hiTemraigh. aimsir P&traic am- bre^emnas leo in[n]acrich. [22 b. 1] Laichess immorro, 20 ceneljnna mace dorigensat anolc. Nico?ibia ri na epscop huadaib cubrath : flaith echtrann nudusfoilnaibed : noco- nainfe inffreimm ocus acre diibh cubrath. O t Doluid P&traic oTemraig corancatar ocus Dubthach mace uu Lugair 4 oc Domnach Mor Maigi Criathar la 25 Uu Ceinselaig, qui credidit Patricio. Ailiss Pa^? aic fair oclaig 5 nalaind bed soescuir, 6 " toisclim 7 fer oen- setche, denarucha 8 acht oenmacc." " Ni segtha 9 damsa em," olDvibthack, " Fiac mace Erce, ishe 10 lim fer inna 1 echtrann, E. 2 anancride, E. 3 Sic E. 4 macuLugair, E. 6 dclach, E. 6 nabad oscair, E. " E. omits. 8 donarucat, E. 8 E. omits. 10 hecal, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 189 But he did no evil to them. And he inflicted a curse upon Laiges, namely on Laiges of the son of Finn, in the place in which Moin Coluimb ( Columb s bog ) is to-da} . And Patrick said that of them there would neither be king nor bishop, and it is a foreign prince that will be over them for ever. Howbeit, Brig, daughter of Fergna son of Cobthach, of the Hui Ercain, had gone and declared to Patrick the wrong that was intended for him. Patrick bestowed a blessing upon her and upon her father and her brothers and upon all the Hui Ercain. And Patrick said that they would never lack distinguished laymen and clerics. Then Patrick alighted on the hill which was then named Bile Mace Cruaich ( the tree of Cruach s Sons ) : to-day, however, it is called Forrach Patraic ( Patrick s meeting-place. ) And Patrick then said that over them there never would be a king or a foreign reeve. Should a cow be divided by the king of Leinster in his palace, one of the two forks l goes to the king, the other to the king of Hui Ercain. Patrick s meeting- place they have ; Patrick s measure they have ; dignity of laymen and clerics they have ; wealth and lastingness are unto them. Eight princes they had till the reign of Conchobar son of Don- chad in Tara. Laiges, however, was the tribe of the boys who did the evils. Of them there will never be king or bishop : a foreign prince should rule them : persecution and complaint shall never cease from them. Patrick went from Tara, and he and Dubthach Maccu- Lugair met at Domnach Mor Maige Criathar in Hui Ceinselaich. Dubthach believed in Patrick. Patrick asked him for a comely youth who should be well-born : " I desire a man with one wife, 2 unto whom hath been born only one child." " Verily," saith Dubthach, " this 1 i.e., two of the four quarters ? quarta pars, Colgan,7V. Th. p. 152. 2 See 1 Tim. iii. 2. 190 BETHU PHATKA1C. Rawl. B. innisin l sin, doc6id huaimsi hi tirib 2 Con\\acht com- 512, fo. 22, bgjrdni a ona ib rigaibh." His uerbis aduenit ille. Tre^cheil Dubthaig arbeHar abm-ad dochlerchiuc/it 3 ; Cid airmmbertar lib," olFiac. "Dvibthack dobach- aill," olseat. 4 " Bith ainim on em do sochaidi," o!Fiac:5 "baa brain 5 nachamgaibtforsea taracenn." "Nutgeb- thar em," ol Patrcwc. Berrthir, 6 baitsithir, smbthir abgitir do. Legaid asalmu anoenlo, 7 ut mihi traditum est. Ordinatur gradu episcopali, ocus dobe?-ar epsco- poii Laigen do oP&it aic, ocus oirddnidir dawo aoen-10 mace Fiachri. IShe iarum Fiac epsco^ citaraoirdned 8 laLaigniu. Dobert d&no Pat?mc cumdach 9 doFi ac .i. clocc, mein- istir, bachall, polairi, ocus facaib morfeiser 10 dia- muntir leis .i. Moch[22 b. 2]atoc insi [Fail], Aug^stin 15 insi Bice, Tecan ocus Diarmait ocus Naindid ocus Pol ocus Fedelmid. CWgab iarsuidiu inDomnach Feic, ocus bai and ccmtorcratar tri fichit fer leiss diamuinti?-. Annsin dolluid intangel cuice et dixit fms : " Is frmbainn 20 aniar ata du esergi hiCuil Maigi. Airm hifuirsitis in- torc arm[b]ad ann foruimsitis 11 apj-aintech: port hi fuirsitis inelit armbed and d&no foruimtis indecla-is. 12 Dixit Fiac fHsindangel nadregad cotisad P&traic do- 1 innisen, E. 2 tir, E. 3 E. omits this sentence. 4 olPatraic, E. 11 forruimtis, E. 6 .i. Fiacc, E. E. in Fiacc sin epscop citaroirned, 8 inoenlou, E. 9 cumtach, E. 10 foraccaib morseisser, E. 12 an ecclais, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 1U1 is not fortunate for me. Fiacc son of Ere, he, I think, is a man of that description ; [but] he is gone from me into the lands of the Connaught-men with bardism for the kings." At these words Fiacc arrived. Through Dubthach s cleverness it is proposed to tonsure him for the clerical order. " What is proposed by you ? " saith Fiacc. To make a bishop of Dubthach," 1 say they. f Verily this will be a blemish to the commonwealth," saith Fiacc : " it is a grief that I am not taken in his place." " Truly thou wilt be taken/ saith Patrick. He is ton sured ; he is baptized ; an alphabet is written for him. He reads his psalms in one day, as hath been handed down to me. He is ordained in the episcopal rank, and the bishopric of Leinster is given to him by Patrick ; and moreover his only son Fiachrae is ordained. So Patrick gives a case to Fiacc [containing] to wit, a bell, a credence-table, a crozier, [and] tablets 2 ; and he left seven of his household with him, to wit, My-Catoc of Inis Fail, Augustin of Inis-becc, Tecan, and Diarmait and Naindid and Paul and Fedelmid. He set up after this at Domnach Feicc ( Fiacc s Church ) and he dwelt there till threescore men of his community had fallen beside him. Then came the angel to him and said to him " To the west of the river 3 in Cuil-inaige is thy resurrection." The place in which they should find the boar, it should be there that they should set the refectory. The place in which they should find the doe, that it should be there that they should set the church. Fiacc said to the angel that he would not go till Patrick should come to mark out his stead with him and to con- 1 Lit. Dubthach for the crozier (baculus). 2 cymbalum nempe ministeriale, Epistolas Paulinas, et baculum pasto- ralem, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 155. But meinistir is = minister turn (credence- table) and p6laire is either = puyil- laris, oue of the names of the tube through which the sacramental wine was imbibed, or (as I think) pugil- lares writing- tablets. 3 the Barrow, according to Mr. Heiinessy. 192 BETHU PHATRAIC. ^97 thorainn l aluic I 6 * 88 ocw " s diacoisecrad, ocus combed b. 2. uad nogabctc? 2 alocc. Doluid dawo Pafrmc coFiacc ocus dororairoi aloe leis, ocus forruim aforrich ; ocus adopart Cremthan inportsin doP&traic, arbaPa^mic nodbaithis, ocus hiSleibti [ata]. 3 ISann iarsin oirdd- o nidi Fiacc. Batar intansin foingreim larig Laigen Cremthan mace Censelaig, collotar forlongais. Isdiib inManaig laUu Cremthain ocus inManaig latlltu ocus Cenel ndEndai 3 laMumain. Isdiib inFiacc reimerbartamrnar. 5 10 Quinque fratres : Fiacc, Oengit-.?, Ailill Mar, Conal\, Etarscela. Pater eorum mace Ercae. Tre imthuus Pa- traic rongab inrii forferand, coiced imbaire aathar. Isfair co?iacab Sleibti. INTOengits hisin roort inrig iartain Cremtan mace 15 Censelaig dodigail aloingsi. 6 Hishitri chtaib ocus ceth- rachtaib ataat innacella dorat doPa^rct^c inairther" Laigen ocus latin Censelaig imDomnach Mor Maigi CHathair ocus im Insi Fail hita Mochonoc ocus Moch- [23. a. 1.] -atoc. Erdit ocus Agustin hisindinsi as- 20 laigiu, ocus iarnagabail dogentib hiSlebtiu ascrina ataat. Domnach Mor Maigi Reta, bai P&traic and fo domnach. Both oc claidi Ratha Baccain isindomnach sin, rigdun innatuathe. Dochuas oP&traic diaergaire. Nocha dernad ni airi. Roraidi P&traic bid terbrutech 25 acumtach mani oifrider and cechlai. Roraide Patraic 1 doth<5raind, E. - ndnarabad, E. . - ,, . . - 3 gic |, B Sic E. ; a aloingsi, E. 4 nEndai, E. ; Kinell-Enna, Colgan. 5 reuiierbartmar, E. " airthiur, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 193 secrate it, and that it should be from him that he (Fiacc) should receive his stead. So Patrick went to Fiacc and marked out his stead with him, and fixed his meeting- place ; and Cremthann offered that spot to Patrick, for it was Patrick that had baptized him, and in Slebte he is [buried]. It is there that Fiacc was afterwards ordained. They [the Hiii Ercain] were at that time suffering persecution from the king of Leinster, Cremthann son of Censelach, wherefore they went into exile. Of them are the Manachs ( monks ) in Hui Cremthainn and the Manachs in Ulster, and the Cenel Endai in Minister. Of them is the Fiacc whom we have before mentioned. Fiacc, Oengus, Ailill the Great, Conall and Eterscela were five brothers. Their father was MaccErcae. Through Patrick s intervention, the king received him (Fiacc) on land/ his father s fifth ridge. Thereon he built Sleibte. That Oengus afterwards slew the king Cremthann son of Censelach, to avenge his exile. In thirties and forties are the churches which he (Cremthann) gave to Patrick in the east of Leinster and in Hui-Censelaig, including Domnach Mor Maige Criathair and including Inis Fail wherein are My-Conoc and My-Catoe. Erdit and Agustin are in the lesser island, and since it was taken by the pagans - their shrines are in Sleibte. Domnach Mor Maige Reta ( the great church of Mag Reta ), Patrick abode there throughout a Sunday. And on that Sunday they were digging [the foundation of] Rath Baccain, the royal stronghold of the district. Patrick sent to forbid this. Nothing was done for him. Patrick said : " The building will be unstable, unless 1 This probably means (as Mr. Hennessy translates) granted him tionem eum conti[n]gentem, sine quintampartem de paternis praediis, land : concessit S. Fieconon solum Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 155. aedificandae Ecclesiae, sed et por- - i.e., A.D. 819. u 10231. 194 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi.B. nataittrebtha l indun cotisad ingseth aichtur IfVrn. Ise 512, fo. 23, Q a ithini son mace Cinreda : iseiside roadcumtaich 2 indun hiflaith Feidilmid ocus (7(mchubair hiTemrm #. lArsindi tra forothaigestar f&traic cella ocus cong- hala ilLaigniu. Foracaib bennachtKm la Ouib 3 Cen- 5 selaig ocus la 4 Laigniu hull. Ocus iarsandi 5 roordd- nestar Fiacc Finn hiSlebti, indepscopoti 6 inchoicif?. Luid iarsuidiu 1 orBelach Gabran hitir nOsraigi, ocus forothaig cella ocu-s congbafa and, ocus atrubairt nobeitis orddnidiu 7 Isech ocus cle riuch diib, ocus ni biad 1 furail nach coicid O?TU cdin . nobeitis doreir P&traic. Ceilebrais Patraic doib iarsuidiu, ocus fo)-acaib martrai sruithi occu ocus foireim dia nnmntir du hita Martar- tech indiu imMaig Roigne. Druimm Conchind hiMaircc, memaid domuin carpait 15 Pairaic ocdul cumMumain. 8 Dognith do 9 nuth in- dromma. Memaid focetoir. Dognith da?io dorithisi Memaic? da^o. Roraidi Yatraic nat mbiad aicdi 1( do- gnethi di fiuth n nacaillisin cobrath. Quod impletur. Cid delcc ni derntar 12 de. Ataa aim Disert "Patraic, 20 acht isfas, [23 a. 2] Luid f&traic iarsuidiu hic^ch Mwman doChaisiul narigh. INtan asraracht Oengus mace Nat- frdig isinmatain batar innarrachta huili innaligib, ocus fauranic 13 Patraic con&muntir hi toeb indune. Rofer 25 failte friu, ocus imsleir leiss isindun comaigin hita 1 nad aittrebatha, E. 2 roathchumtaig, E. 3 for huib, E. 4 huiliu 7 iarsinni, E. 5 hiSleibtiu inepscop, E. 6 nOssairgi, E. 7 oirdnide, E. 9 do Mumain, E. 9 di, E. nadmbiad aicde, E. difid, E. 12 delg nidertar, E. 13 faranaicc, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 195 offering is made there 1 every day." Patrick declared that the stronghold would not be inhabited until the wind (gdeth) should have come out of the lower part of Hell. This was Gaethine ( little wind ) son of Cinaed. He it is that rebuilt the stronghold in the reign of Fedilmed 2 and of Conchobar in Tara. After this, then, Patrick founded churches and cloisters in Leinster. He left a blessing with Hui-Censelaig and with all Leinster, and after this he ordained Fiacc the Fair in Slebte, into the bishopric of the province. He then went by Belach-Gabrain into the land of the Osraige and founded churches and cloisters there. And he said that of them there would be most distinguished laymen and clerics, and that no province should prevail over them so long as they should be obedient to Patrick. After this Patrick bade them farewell, and he left with them relics of ancient men, and a party of his household in the place where Martarthech ( relic-house ) stands to-day in Mag-Raigne. At Druimm Conchinn in Mairg the domuin 3 of Patrick s chariot broke as he was going to Munster. [Another] was made of the wood of the ridge. This broke at once. Again, [one] was made. It, too, broke. Patrick declared that never would any building be made of the wood of that grove. Which thing is fulfilled. Even a skewer is not made of it. Patrick s hermitage stands there ; but it is waste. After this Patrick went into the province of Munster to Cashel of the Kings. When Oengus, son of Natfraich, arose in the morning, all the idols were on their faces." And Patrick with his household found him beside the 1 i.e., mass is celebrated. 2 Ob. A.D. 847. 3 " cross-beam," Mr. Hennessy. 4 lit. in their beds : in facie N 2 prostrata siuiul in terrain corruere, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 155. Compare the story of Dagon, 1 Samuel v. 3, 4. 190 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. { iC P&tmic incliu. Ocus robathis iarsnidiu maccu Nat- 5l2,fo.23, r ich ocus firu Muman olchenai. Ocws foracaib ben- <& - nacht&m ocus sobavthain form, OCKS robejinach 1 indiin .i. Caiscl. ocas asbert nad mbiad c/^ ocnguine and cubrath. Ocus robai seckt mUi&dna la Mumain. ISsecZ clorimet indeolaiV/ doronai oi frend for cech sechtmad imbairi 2 doneoch imrulaid imMumain. ANbai 3 Pa^raic ocbaitsecZ Oengitssa, laid ermited 4 na bachlai trenat/iraigid Oengitssa. Asbert P&traic, " Cid romba naderbairt 5 frimm ? " " Ised andalem 6 rombasi 1 c6rts nacreitine/ olse. "Rotbia aloog," ofPetraic, " nirega do comarba (.i. sil Oengitsso ocus Ai^ella maicc NatfraicA) older? 7 ngonai ondm cobrath" .i. ni ri Caisil curonorddnea comarba P&traic, ocus cutarda grdd fair. Patricius dixit: "MttC3ni Nat-froich, fuaim sonaid, huadib rig, huadib rurig. Oengus aiathaib Femen oc-us abrathair Ailill." Ocus xxuii. rig rofallnaiset 8 fobachaill hiCaisiul cur^ 20 Cinno-ecan 9 dosil Amelia ocus I Sec? dochoid P&traie iarsin iM^scraigi mBregoin ocus forothaig cella ocus congbala, and. Laa nann bai oc innlat alam indath and co torchair fiacail asacinn isindath. [23. b. 1] Lnid Patmzc isindtailchai 25 fr/sindath antuaith, ocus dotiaghar uad dochuinchid ind- fiacla, ocus doratne focetoir indfiacail isindath amaZ 1 rosbendach, E. 2 immbairiu, E. ; Amboi, E. 4 ermted, E. 5 naderbartais, E. 6 indalem, E. " ceded, E., oiged, R. s rofolluaistar, E. Coindgecan, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 197 fort. He gave them welcome and brings them into the fort to the place where Patrick s flagstone is to-day. And after this Patrick baptized Natfraich s sons, and left blessing and prosperity upon them ; and blessed the fort, namely Cashel, and said that till Doom only one slaughter should take place there. And he abode seven years in Munster. The learned count that he celebrated mass l on every seventh ridge which he traversed in Munster. While Patrick was baptizing Oengus the spike of the crozier went through Oengus foot. Said Patrick : "why didst thou not tell this to me ? " " It seemed to me," saith he [Oengus], " that it was a rite of the faith." " Thou shalt have its reward," saith Patrick : " thy successor," that is, the eed of Oengus and Ailill son of Natfraech, " shall not die of a wound from to-day for ever." No one is King of Cashel until Patrick s successor installs him and confers ecclesiastical rank upon him. Patrick said : " The sons of Natfraich, happy sound ! From them are kings, from them are sovrans. Oengus out of the lands of Femen, And his brother Ailill." And twenty-seven kings of the race of Ailill and Oen gus ruled in Cashel under a crozier 2 until the time of Cenn-gecan. 3 Thereafter Patrick went into Muscraige-Breogain and founded churches and cloisters there. One day, as he was washing his hands in a ford there, a tooth fell out of his head into the ford. Patrick went on the hill to the north of the ford, and, sends to seek the tooth, and straightway the tooth shone in the ford like a sun ; and a lit. made offering. 1 This seems to mean that the twenty-seven kings were also ecclesiastics, in Monachos tonsi, says Colgan, Tr. Tit. p. 150. 1 Slain A.D. 897. 198 BETHU PHATRAIO. iiawi. u. greiu ; ocus Aath Fiacla aainm indatha ocus-Cell Fiacla aainm innacilli hifargaib Patraic indfiacaiZ ocws .iiii. dia muntir .i. Cuircthi x ocus Loscan, Cailech ocus Beoan. Eocelebrai doib ocus foracaib bmnac/^ain leo. Luid iarsin do 2 Aradu Cliach cornbai indOchtit// 1 Cuil- 5 lenn la uu Cuanach. Kosis fris 3 Ailill mace CathbacZ, raaicc Lugdach diEogatiicht airt[h]f/ Cliach. Doluid asditig isintelaig irrabatar. "Dootar mucca armacc, aOilill ! " arsi, " tnanainmide." Et dixit A\li\\, " Creit- fessa dia todiitscai momacc dam." Roraidi P&traic a- 10 cnamai in maicc dothinol, ocus fororcongart for ce li nDe dia muntir .i. Malach Brit, 4 athodiwscud. " Ni diggen," olse, 5 "ammtts [forjsinGoimded." fl Amiris rodngab. Roradi Patraic : " Trog sin, aMalaich ! nibn 7 ardd docongba^ hit&lmain, bid tech noenfir dotech." I-"- Ata achongbail innuilinn airthir tuascertaig na Deisi deiscirt. Cell Malaich aainm. Diing .u. bai do be- tlmgud and cubrath. Fororco?igart Patraic [iarsin s forepscop Ibair ocus forElbi todiuscitrf inmaicc, ocus rogaidsium inCoimdid leo. Dorothodiuscud inmacc 20 iarsuidiu treumaigthi 9 Patrrde. Ropridach immorro iar suidiu donaib slogaib ocus donaib sochaidib ifiadn(t/ssi 10 P&ti aic. Rocreiti iarsuidiu Ailill [23 b. 2] ocus a seitig, ocus rocreitset Ci Cuanach olchena, ocus robaitsidi isinmaigin sin, ocus ata asuidi 2. achethrur isind lucsin invotoduscad inmacc .i. Patraic 1 Cuircthe, E. - co, E. * Rossis, E. britt, E. " diijen ols:>, E. forsincoimdid, E. niba, E. 8 Fordrchongairt Patraic iarsiu,E . 9 trc airnaigtbe, E. 10 hifiadnaisiu, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 199 Ath-liacla ( Ford of the Tooth ) is the name of the ford, and Cell Fiacla ( Church of the Tooth ) is the name of the church in which Patrick left the tooth and four of his household, namely, Cuircthe l and Loscan, Cailech and Beoan. He bade them (the Muscraige Breogain) farewell, and left a blessing with them. After that he went to Arada-Cliach and abode in. Ochtar-Cuillen in Hui Cuanach. Ailill son of Cathbad, son of Lugaid, of the Eoganacht of Airthir Cliach, with stood him. AililL s wife went to the hill on which they were biding and said, " Swine have devoured our son, O Ailill ! " saith she, " through their brutishness." And Ailill said [to Patrick] : " I will believe if thou bringest my son to life again for me." Patrick ordered the bone> of the son to be gathered together and directed a Culdee of his household, namely, Malach the Briton, to bring him to life. "I will not tempt the Lord," saith Malach. Unfaith had seized him. Said Patrick : " Sad is that, O Malach ! Thy cloister will not be lofty on earth. Thy house will be the house of one man." His cloister is in the north-eastern angle of the southern Deisi. Its name is Cell Malaich. Five co\vs can hardly be fed there for ever. Thereafter Patrick ordered bishop Ibair and Ailbe to bring the boy to life, and he besought the Lord along with them. The boy was then brought to life after this, through Patrick s prayer. Howbeit he (the boy) preached after this to the hosts and to the multitudes in Patrick s presence. Ailili and his wife then believed, and the Hui Cuanach also believed and were baptized in that stead. And in that place in which the boy was brought to life is the seat of the (aforesaid) four persons, namely, Patrick, and Ailbe 1 Ciu-onous, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 156. 200 BETHU PHATRAIC. Eawl. B. ocus Ailbe ocus epscow Ibair ocus inmacc bee. Dixit 512 fo 23 b. i Patricias l : " Per manus medici sanat Deus." Gatis cethrur echu fatraic antuaith. Daloig Pa- traic. Legais for dib, Cainchomracc aainm. Saer alaile Osacoir alaile. Quartus vero echere do, Md 5 aainm. Dorogart Pat-rale anisin, ocus robe-nnach alama, et dixit ei com[b]ad he a ainm Lam-sed onlausin, ocus isuad a tat Lamnti^e. IS annsin tarraid galar setig - nalachta Aililla combu comocraib bas di. Roiarfacht Pafom c ced rombai. 10 Respondit mulier : " lus atcownarc isindeiir, ocus ni accai hitab?iam aleitheit, ocus atbelsa, no atbela in- o-ein fil imbroind, no atbelom diblinaib, mane tomliur o inlussin." Roraidi P&traic frie : " Cinnos ind lossa ? " " Ainal luachair," ar inben. Bennachais ~P&traic ind- 15 luachair combo folt-chep. Dusromalt inben iarsuidiu ocus ba slan foche toir ; et postmodum peperit filium, et benedixit Patricium. Et dicitur quod Patricius dixit : " Omnes femine quae[cum]que 3 de illo holere mandu- cauerint sana3 erunt." Folamastar fedlegud hitoeb Clare oc Raith Coirpri ocus Brocan, ocus nirelged do. Ocus asbr/ t ~P&traic co- brath nabiad ri na epsco^ doceniul Colraain fristud- chaid 4 do. Asbert Pat? me ropad leiss iartain, ocus foraccaib fer dia muntir [24. a. 1] and iarnaimsir moir *- r > .i. Coeman Cell Rath. 1 MSS. patri eius. 2 seitgi, E. 3 Sic E. 4 frisdudchad, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 201 and bishop Ibair and the little boy. 1 Patrick said (on that occasion) : " God heals by the physician s hand." Four persons stole Patrick s horses in the south. Patrick forgave them. One of them, named Cainchom- rac, was a leech, 2 another was a wright, another was an attendant, 3 but the fourth, named Aed, was a groom of his. Patrick called him and blessed his hands, and told him that, from that day, his name should be Lam-aed ( Hand- Aed ) ; and it is from him that the Lamraige descend. Then disease attacked Ailill s pregnant wife in such wise that death was near unto her. Patrick asked whnt had befallen her ? The woman answered, " I beheld an herb in the air ; and on earth I never saw its equal ; and I shall die, or the child that is in my womb will die, or we shall both die, unless I eat that herb." Patrick said to her : " What is the semblance of the herb ? " " Like rushes," said the woman. Patrick blessed the rushes, so that they became a leek. The / woman ate it afterwards and was whole at once ; and afterwards she brought forth a son and blessed Patrick. And it is said that Patrick declared that all women who shall eat of that herb will be w r hole. He desired to remain beside Clar at the rath of Corbre and Broccan, and this was not permitted to him. And Patrick said that there never would be a king or a bishop of the race of Colman who had resisted him. Patrick said that (the place) would belong to him after wards, and after a long time he left a man of his house hold there, namely, Coeman of Cella Rath. 1 quatuor praegrandes lapides in praedictorum quatuor sanctorum . . . memoriam erecti, Coigan, 7V. Th. p. 156. - vir litteratus et doctus, ibid. 3 Oeconomus, ibid. 202 BETHU PHATRAIC. d&no co/igbail inGr/in laAradhau. 1 " TO * 4 a . i. Fristudchaid Dola 2 do. Asbert P&traic nad mbiad congltdU uad and no diambeith nibadlia andas dias no triai- .i. cid eisidi bie doir ocus docenel arcenai regait ass. Rocomallad anisin. Docodar 3 condafil inair- 5 thiur Cliach. Dal Mo Dala ainmnight/ier usque hodie. Doluid cuci Nena. Dlorasidi do. Ille dixit : " nipa ni 4 Nena," Ni conragaib comarba do and osein, acht ataat indoiri laM4scraigi Mitini. Menraigi nomin- antur. 10 Oc tuidecht ass iaruw doPaimic dolluid banchairi innaGreine doguba 5 tuidechta ~P&traic uadib. Patri- cius benedixit eas, et dixit nachcland nobertis doechtar- cene laib beitis orddnidi. Bai P&traic la Aradu Cliach ocTediul nomen telchai. 15 Ambai iccelebrar? iarrniforid damac dia munttr. Etha forasliucht. Invent! sunt dorraientes 6 fomuiniu and. Atfes doP&traic : " hie erit resurrectio 7 eorum." Quod uerum est. Muin ocus Lorachu iCill Tidil laPatraic. Luid iarsuidiu cu Ua Fidgenti, eondernai Loman 8 20 mace maic Eirgg iieid doPa^-aic imMullach Ce friCarn Feradaig andess; ocus bai fer muintiri doP&traic oc de- nam !l innafleidi lasind/ ig .i. dechon Mantan. Tarraid cleir sesa cerdd 10 inni P&traic dochulnchic? biid. Ni- 1 Adrochaibair, E. 6 domicnteis, R. - fristuidchaid Dola, E. 3 Dochdtar, E. 4 nic, E. 5 gubu, E. * resurrextio, R. s Lonan, 15. 9 denum, E. 10 ceirdd, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 203 Then he desired to reside in Griau in Arada (Cliach). Dola opposed him. Patrick said that there would not be a residence of Dola s there, or, if there should be, that its inhabitants would not be more than two or three, and even that these will be slaves and of lowly race, and the rest will emigrate. That was fulfilled. They went forth until they were in Airther Cliach. Dal-mo- Dola l they are named until this day. Nena went to him. Patrick refused to receive him, and said : " Of Nena will be nothing." There is no .-successor of his there thenceforth, but his descendants are in bondage in Muscraighe Mitini. They are called Menraighe. Now. as Patrick was going thence, the women 01 Grian came to bewail Patrick s departure from them. Patrick blessed them, and said that every child which they should bear to (men of) foreign tribes would be dignified. Patrick was at Arada Cliach at Tedel, (the name of a hill.) When he was bidding farewell two boys of his household remained (?) behind. Men went after them, and they were found there sleeping under a brake. This was told to Patrick, [and he said :] " Here will be their resurrection," which thing is true. Muin and Lommchu [are buried] in Cell-Tidil, which belongs to Patrick. After this he went to Hui Fidgente, and Lomman, 2 son of Mace Eire, made a feast for Patrick in Mullach-Cae, 3 to the south of Carn-Feradaig ; and a man of Patrick s household, namely deacon Mantan, was preparing the iVast at the king s. A train of jugglers 4 came to Patrick 1 .i. stirps Dolae, Colgau, Tr. Th. p. 157. - Lonanus, Colgan,7>. Th. p,lo7. 3 verticc mentis Kea, ibid. 4 Quidam <_x Druidibus, Magis, et aliis joculntoribus terrac illius, ibid. They au called druthaib Icnvcv down. 204 BETHU PHATRA1C. Kawi. clamthatar : erchoimded. " Ergid," olP&tmic, " coLo- fo 24 a i n ^ n ocus codechon Mantan immomchobair." Qui dixerunt : " X on praecones benedicent [24 a. 2] nobis principium cenas - nostrse." Tune dixit Patricius : " IXmaccan dotret antuaith 5 is do roernad anbuaid dochum Cothraigi dotfail 3 co?iamoltan foramuin." Ilia vero hora alius iuuenis cum sua matre gestante arietem coctura in dorso portandum ad cenain regis 10 uenit. Rogaid Patraic forsinmacc inmolt do thesorgain 4 a einich. Dobert in mace focetoir lafailtiu. Nibu thol diamathair iramorro arhuaman 5 indri g. Dorat 6 P&traic ambiaid donaib druthaib, ocus rodosluicc in talam focetoir. Dercc- mace Scirire dinDeissi tuaiscirt 15 atoisech. Ocus asbe^-t Patraic nat biad ri na rigdamna na epscop diachined 8 (.i. Lomain) cubrath. Asbei^t im- morro do dechon Msnntan, 9 nabad ardd &chongbdil atalmam, 10 ocus robad adba daiscairsluaig, ocus darmi- re^tais cairich ocus muca tarathaissi. Asbert im- 20 O morro i ri Nessan doresart a enech : " Potens es gen- tis," et baubtizauit eum et ordinauit diaconum, et fundauit eclesiam sibi [.i.] Mungairit. Dixitque ma- tri 71 excussanti quod non in loco filii sui sepeli[r]etur. Quod uerum est. Ata afert isintir fri Mungaiit aniar, 25 ocus nicluinter inclocc asincatAraig moir isinluc sin. Pene [simul] v2 sunt, segregante tantum muro. ni damnitatar, K. ; nidamdatar, E. 2 cerae, 11. and E. 3 dodfail, E. 4 thesorcuin, E. 5 arhuamuin, E. 6 Dobert, E. " ambiad, E. 8 diachiuiud, E. y dechoin Mantan, E. 10 italmain, E. 11 nri. R. 18 Sic E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 205 to ask for food. They suffered no excuse. " Go," saith Patrick, " to Lomman and to deacon Mantan that they may help me." * But they (refused and) said, " It is not public criers that shall bless for us the beginning of our banquet." Then said Patrick : " The boy who arrive th from the north To him the victory hath been given. Unto Cothraige - he is near With his wether on his back." At that very hour came a certain youth [named Nes- san] along with his mother, carrying a cooked ram on her back, to be brought to the king s feast. Patrick begged the boy to give him the wether [that he might bestow it on the jugglers] to save his honour. The boy at once gave it gladly. The mother, however, was not willing for fear of the king. Patrick gave the food to the jugglers, and straightway the earth swallowed them up. Derg, son of Scirire, 3 of the Deisi, was their leader. And Patrick said that of Lomman s race there would never be king, nor crown-prince, nor bishop. He said, moreover, of deacon Mantan, that his cloister on earth would not be lofty, and that it would be the dwelling of rabble, and that sheep and swine would come over his remains. He said, however, to Nessan, who had saved his honour : " Thou art mighty of race." And he baptized him, and ordained him deacon, and founded a church for him, namely, Mungret. And he said to Nessan s mother as she was excusing herself, that she would not be buried in her son s place, which thing is true. Her grave is in the ground to the west of Mungret, and the bell out of the great Caher is not heard in that place. 1 They are close together, a wall only separating them. 1 by feeding the jugglers. 2 a name for Patrick, v. supra, p. 17. 3 Dergio Schirij filio, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 157. 4 ad tantam distautiam quod pul- sus campanarum majoris Ecclesiae Mungairetensis in ca non audiatur, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 158. 206 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. 512, Tuathmumee 1 friLuimnech antuaith, lotair inmr- foi,24, a. 2. choblaigib arcenn Pat/me fades cuDomnac/* Mor Maigi Aine .i. Dun nOacfene intansin ocus indm. Et bab- tizauit [24 b. 1] eos iTir-Glass fris anairdes. Luid iarum hiFininne - fnDomnach Mor aniartuaith 5 telach asanacastar 3 intuath friLuimnech antuaith, co- tarat be?inachtt6m arTuathmumain * aradudrachtaigi dodechatar conimbiud angabal arcenn P&traic. Kairtind 5 mace Blait sen clanne Tairdelbai^/ rocveit donChoimd^, ocus rombaitsi P&traic oc Saiigul .i. 10 sain aingel. DodechaicZ dia acallcwmsium alia sin, ocus nise Victor. Nochabertis clanna doCharthiun[n] acht michorthi [cosein 6 ]. ISandsin rucad Eoclm Baill- deirg mace Cairthinn. Patraic rocruth^? ^ dinpairtt chrou ocus curabai inballsin innachurp do comartha 1<* indferta. 7 Nochadechttit/ feisin .i. Pa^raic, isatir ; ackt atchid atir ass imLuimnech siar ocus fothuaith, ocus ben- nachais innairiu, ocus aninsiu, 8 et profetauit de sanctis qui in eis tierent nominibus et tempore quo perueni- 20 rent. 9 " INtailen glas tiar," olPa^mc, " imbelaib in- mara, ticfe 10 inchaindel domuintir De ind bes cenn nathchomairc dintuaith si .i. Senan Insi Cath/i<7 dia se fichii bliac?an osin .i. Senan mace Gerginn 1] mrwcc Dubthaigr. 25 1 Tuath muiuu, E. 2 hi Finuine, E. ;t asanacastar, E. ; asacastar, li. 4 for tuaith mumain, E. 6 Kairthend, E. c Sic E. dochomurthu indferta, E. 8 innairiud ocus a insi, E. 9 peruenisseot, E. 10 ticfaid, E. 11 Gerrgirm, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 207 The men of North Munster to the north of Limerick went in sea-fleets to meet Patrick southward to Domnach Mor Maige Aine : that is to say, Dun n-Oac-fene at that time and to-day, and he baptized them in Tir-glass to the south-east of it. He afterwards went into Fininne, to the north-west of Domnach Mor, a hill from which is seen the country to the north of Limerick, And he bestowed a blessing o on (the people of) North Munster for the willingness with which they had come with abundance of their gifts to meet Patrick. Cairthenn, son of Blatt, senior of the children of Toir- delbach, believed in the Lord, and Patrick baptized him at Sangal ; that is, a different (sain) angel (aingel) went to converse with him on that day, and it is not Victor. 1 No children save mis-births used to be born to Carthenn. Then Echu Redspot, son of Carthenn, was brought forth. [He was a shapely boy.] Patrick had formed him of the clot of gore, and that spot was in his body as a sign of the miracle. Patrick himself did not go into the land (Thomoiid) ; but he saw 2 the land round Limerick in the west and to the north, and he blessed the territories and their islands, and he prophesied of the saints who would be therein, their names and the time at which they would arrive. The green island in the west," saith Patrick, " in the mouth of the sea. Therein shall come the candle of God s household who shall be the chief of counsel for this district," namely, Senan of Inis Cathaig, six score years thence, Senan, son of Gerrchenn, son of Dub- thach. 1 qui alias solebat ad virum be- - t: vertice mentis Fintine dicto, atum venire, Colgan, Tr. Tti. p. 158. iuxta Domnach-mor, Colgan, Tr. See above pp. 21, 26. Th.p. 158. 208 BETHU PH ATE Ate. NochadechaicZ dawo Patraic tarLuachair siar an- fo oJ 2 {, 2 larnrnmain. 1 Profetauit doBrenainn mace uuAltse qui nasceretur .cxx. anno. Quod impletum est. Luid iarum isinDeis deisc^rt. Folamadar 2 congbail inArd-Pairaic, ocus ata lee Patraic and, ocus torainu 5 achilli. Fristudchaid do as Derball mace ^Eda. Asbert Derball friPatraic, " Diacumscaigthi in [24 b. 2] sliab isinmaiginsin counacinn Loch Lirngse tairis fadess hi- Feraib Maigi Feine, nocreitfind." Cend-Feb?T6t ainni intsleibi ocus Belach Legtba ainm inbelaig rolegai and. 10 Dixit Derball iri P&kraic otharinnscan insliab legad, "Cia dogne ni ba ni airi." Asbert [Patraic 3 ] fri- Derball : " Nibia ri na epscop dotcheniul cobrath, ocus bid dilmain doferaib Muraan (fa)rlomrad each secht- nmd loliadain do(gres) &mal fol[t]ehep. 4 15 Diambai Patrctic hicrich nanDeisi occ idnaidi 5 rig intire .i. Firgair mace Rossa, asbert Patraic fHs iarna- tiachtain : " ismall cutudchad." " Isimrighin intuath." " Fir," G ol Patraic, " ri nibia uait tre bithu ; ocus cid fotroiraig 1 indiu ? " olPa^mc. " Fonroiraig 8 flechoo 7 ," 20 ol inri. " Bid frosaig 9 far ndalai cobrath/ olPa^raic. Ata (tipra) Patraic indu sin ocus ata cell maicc Clarid di muntir Patraic, ocus ni gleter dala lasnaDeisi acht indaidchi, ol foracaib [Patraic 10 ] (br)eithir foraib, ol is frihaidchi dodech(atar) choice. 25 1 iniarmumuin, E. - dogne ni, E. 3 Sic E. 4 foltceip, E. 5 idnaidiu, E. 6 is fir em, E. fodtroiraig, E. ; 8 fdnroiraid, E. ; 9 frossaig, E. 10 Sic E. fotroraigh, R. fonroraigh, K. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 209 Now Patrick did not go over Luachair on to West Munster. [But] he prophesied of Brenainn Maccu-Ailte who should be born [in that country] one hundred and twenty years afterwards ; which thing hath been fulfilled. Then he went into the southern Dei si. He desired a cloister in Ard-Patraic ; J and Patrick s flag-stone is there, and the plan of his church. 2 Derball son of Aed 3 op posed him. Derball said to Patrick : " If thou wouldst remove the mountain in |hat place so that I might see Loch Lungae over it to the south in Fir Maige Feine, I would believe." Cenn-Febrat is the name of the mountain, and Belach Legtha ( pass of melting ) is the name of the pass that melted there. Derball said to Patrick when the mountain began to melt : " Though thou do it, there will be nothing for it." Said Patrick to Derball : " There will not be till Doom either king or bishop of thy race ; and it shall be lawful for men of Munster to peel you always, every seventh year, like an onion." While Patrick was in the province of the Deisi, awaiting the king of the country, namely, Fergair son of Ross, Patrick said to him after his arrival : " Thou hast come slowly." " The country is very stiff," [saith the king]. " True, indeed," saith Patrick : " there shall never be a king from thee ; and what is it delayed thee to-day ? " saith Patrick. " Rain delayed us/ 1 saith the king." " Your folkmotes shall always be showery," saith Patrick. Patrick s well is in that place, and there is the church of Mace Clarid, one of Patrick s household ; and folkmotes are not held by the Ddisi except at night. For Patrick left that word upon them, since it is at night that they came to him. 2 metae Ecclesiae time positae 1 .1. coins Patricii. Colgaii, Jr. .... r, . . expressis vestigus visuntur, imd. / /( ., P. 158. -i . . .,,. -,-v J . 1 3 regioms ilhus Dynasta, ibid. \\ 10231. 210 BETHU Ra\d. Romallach 1 da.no Patraic glaisi inmennattasin iar- B - 512 > sani robathi 2 (ali)bair indib. ocus doratsat indiascari fo 94- n 5 era foramuintir. Asbert f&traic naptis torthig ocus nabeitis 3 muilli foraib cobrath [acht hisinnaccai muilenn echtrand nobeitis cobrath 4 ] iarnaroeimbed cosin. Eo- 5 bendachastar (immorro) inSuir ocus intir olchenai, ocus istoirthech else acht maigen atiagat nagla(issi) inde. 5 Luid P&traic iMuscraigi Tiri, babtizare atque prae- dicare fidem et fundare 6 fidem ibi. Inueni[un]tur tres fratres illius regionis potentes, Fuirec ocus Munnech 10 ocus Mechar meic Forat maicc Conlni. Credidit Mun nech protinus, ocus [25 a. 1] rombo/ifoi ~P&traic ocus rom- bennacha, 7 ocus foracaibh ordnidi loech ocus cleirec^ uad cubrath, ocus ardrigi athiri uad cubrath, sicut dixit connotare : s 15 Creitis Munnech mar doP&traic riacach, combia foratuaith toisiuch uaid 9 cubrath. Creitis Mechar cerp : ba fer condilc fir. dobert P&traic bennacht mbuain cetlud do fri rig-. 10 O Frithmbert infer fercach Fuirec 1] ciarbu riglach 20 liath : adal fudiud iarcach bith arnin cobrath, niliach. Sicut praediximus, Muiinech a fratribus in regnum se- gregavit. Duodecim vero Munnich filios sustenuit ad se uenire, hoc est Muscan, Cellachan, Imchad, 12 25 Dubthach, Gairtne, Lamnid, Trian, Carthach, Niall, Nainnid, 13 Mace nissi ; Coninn, qui tarde 14 venerunt ex- 1 Komallacht, E. 2 iarsindi rebate, E. 3 nadbeitis, E, 4 Sic E. 5 hitiagait naglaissi indi, E. 6 fundara, R. 7 rombendach, E. 8 conotore, E. ; conote, R. 9 tdisech uad, E. 10 for rig, E. 11 Fuirgg, E. ; Fuiricc, R. 12 Imchath, E. 13 Naindid, E. ; Nandith, Colg. 14 Sic E., tarte, R. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 211 Then Patrick cursed the streams of that abode because his books had been drowned in them, and the fishermen had given his people a refusal. Patrick said that, not withstanding l their great abundance up to that time, the streams would not be fruitful, and that there should never be mills upon them, but that they should always be in the neighbourhood of foreigners mills. Howbeit he blessed the Suir and the land besides ; and the Suir is fruitful in fish except where the [said] streams enter it. Patrick went into Muscraige Thire, to baptize and to preach the faith and to establish the faith therein. Three brothers, dynasts of that region, are found Fuirc, and Munnech and Mechar, sons of Fora, son of Connla. Munnech believed at once, and Patrick baptized him and blessed him, and left illustrious laymen and clerics from him for ever, and the overkingship of his country [to descend] from him till Doom. As [the poet] said, to connote [this] : Munnech the great believed in Patrick before every one, Wherefore over his tribe the leader is always from him. Mechar the keen believed ; he was a man of true counsel. Patrick gave [him] a lasting blessing, companionship to him with the King. The furious man Fuirc opposed, though he was a hoary royal hero. His lot [is to be] at the end after every one ; he will be thus for ever ; not lamentable. As we said before, Patrick set apart Munnech from his brothers in the kingdom, but he permitted Munnech s twelve sons to come to him, that is, Muscan, Cellachan, Immchath, Dubthach, Gairtne, Lamnid, Trian, Carthach, Niall, Naindid, Macc-nisse, Coninn, who all came late, 1 Lit. after. o 2 212 BETHU PHiTRAIC. J awl. cepto Muscano, cui propter 1 hoc prae omnibus fratri- M 24 2> b 2 kus re g num distinauit [vir Dei 2 ]. Quod adhuc ma- [net] sine commotatione. 3 Coninn [vero se] excusauit causa 4 sepis exponendre. Cui Patricius dixit, quod progenies eius nunquam in eter(num) inuris a[ut] sepi- 5 bus potuiset habitacula, aut 5 agros ad integrum munire ; nam si terrain fodiunt, dehiscit, si sepem ponunt, 6 cadit cito, si insolas in gronna, 7 nunquam fir- miter posunt stare. Cell[ach]an 8 dixit, quod causa mu- nerum debendorum, 9 utrum illi ab alico seu alicui 10 ab eo [nescio, 2 ] tarde peruenit. Cui Patricius dixit : " Omni 10 spatio, quo apud Muminenses ll amnestia mea uitiata fuerit, et tu transgressus fueris, etiamsi alii liberi fuerint aliqua causa, nunquam tu et gens tua euadet, aut reum inorti ia aut .uii. ancellas reddere 15 [debet 2 ]." Carthach dixit, quod credidisset si tantum expectaret 13 alumnum (.i. a aiti) suum, [volens videre 2 ] utrum prohiberet eum, an non. Patricius dixit quod prudentes efc ingeniosi mundialibus causis ex se et progenie eius, fuissent regno hoc alienati. [25 a. 2] 20 Sic quod uerbum unicu[i]que ex eis dixit : quod im- pletum est. t Orule Coathraigi u cain for Erinn uaig fo?*slog inna insise dobert bendacht mbuain. Ba samlaitZ inbewnacbt sin, dosmbert cu fasecht 25 forcach sen conoaba 15 acain re il, arecht. Ciphe co?idascarasi incain condelcc soer asbert nimanaccigtis hitir innanseb, 16 Ocus nad mbad iarfasti achiniud la each ocus natmbiad a athgabaiZ diachiniud cubi ath. 30 1 cum prop, E. 2 Sic, Colgan, Tr. Th.,p. 159. 3 commutatione, Colgan. 4 Sic Colgan ; cavsvm, R. ; cau- sam, E. 5 an, R. fi si terram fodiunt, et dein sepem ponunt, Colgan. ~i gronda, Colgan. 8 Cellachan, E. ; Keallachan, Colg. 9 munncrvm debendarum, R. 10 Sic Colgan ; omnis, R. and E. 11 Mumunienses, Colg. 12 Colgan has in ream morti. 13 expectaretur, R. ; expectarent, Colg. 14 Cathirge, E. 15 for each naon conoabad, E. 16 inna ndeb, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 213 except Muscan. Wherefore the man of God destined the kingdom for him in preference to all the other brothers, which thing still remains without alteration. But Coninn excused himself on account of setting out a fence ; so Patrick said to him that his offspring would never be able to fortify completely their dwellings or their fields with walls or fences. For if they dig the earth it gapes. If they put up a fence it falls quickly. If they [build] islands in a bog (crannogs *) they never can stand firmly. Cellachan said he had come late because of debts, whether due to him by some one, or to some one by him, I know not. Unto him Patrick said : " At any time in which my amnesty on Munster is out of force, and thou shalt have transgressed, even though others may be free from some cause, never shalt thou and thy race escape, but must either give up the accused to death, or pay seven cumals." Carthach said that he would believe if only they would await his fosterfather, wishing to see whether he would forbid him or not. Patrick said that from him and his descendants there would come persons expert and subtle in worldly questions [but] that they would be separated from this kingdom. Unto each of them he thus said a word ; which hath been fulfilled. When Cothraige 2 imposed a rule 3 upon virginal Ireland On the host of this isle he conferred a lasting blessing. Thus was that blessing, he gave it up to seven times, On every one who shall keep his clear rule, his law. Whosoever breaks the rule, 3 noble comparison, He said that they would not see him in the land of the saints, And that his race would not be with everyone after . . And that his race would never have its reprisal. 1 or, in Germau, Pfahlbauteu. 2 i.e. Patrick, v. supra, p. 17. 3 pensio, Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 159 ; and see Reeves, Primate Cotton s Visitation, iii. 214 BETHU PHA.TRAIC. . B. Cain P&traic la[mor]Mumain l f ucres forcach claind 512 fo. 25, coudarochaill Duno-alach, do sil 2 Failbi Flaind. cl ^- . ^ Dungalach mace Fselgusa ua[Na]d-froich fir ishe cita tairmdechoid cain Patrow c oprim. Atfiadar hisenchasaib, rofitir each lin, 5 nad fogabar achomarbas iCaisel 3 naRig. Nocotifil dia genelach, 4 cia rocatha 5 cloi, epscoj? ardd, na airchinnech, na flaithera, na soi. Soergus damaile 6 coblith sil anghse an miad collais cain coretegair do Dungalach dian. 10 Deccastar nacli oirddnidi dia chined 7 ingnad, manid fil ni fuigebthar ondiu coti br^th. lARsindi, 8 ira, fo?^othaigestar P&iraic cella ocus cong- laMu77iain ; ocus roorddnestar Pa^raic ses gacha -id, 9 ocus roic ses gacha tedma, 10 ocus dorothodhtsaig 15 marbu. Ceileb?ms doib iarsuidiu ocus facbais \>en- nachtain leo. 11 Luith iar suidiu coBrosnacha. iioiair fir Muman ina- diaidh feib dusnucsat each dib 12 dialailiu, ocus imroi- set atelchai [innandegaid 13 ] dodula indegazd P&traic. 20 Robennach f&traic iaxum innatclcha tarrasatair H in- 1 mormumuin, E. 2 disil, E. 3 hi Caisiul, E. 4 genelaich, E. 5 rochathu, E. fl ocamaile, E. " chiniud, E. - Iarsuidiu, E. 9 cachgraid, E. 10 cech tcdma;, E. 11 leu, E. 12 dfib, E. 13 inadegaid, E. 14 tarrastar, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 215 Patrick s rule 1 in great Minister was imposed upon every clan Until Dungalach of the race of Failbe Flann broke it. Dungalach son of Faelgus, the grandson of true Nat- fraich, Is he who first transgressed Patrick s rule l from the beginning. It is told in old tales, every multitude knows it, That his successorship is not in Cashel of the Kings. Though he won battles, of his offspring there is not A high bishop nor an airchinnech? nor a prince nor a sage. Soergus 3 splendid honour, Broke the law he had .... for vehement Dungalach. It is seen that no illustrious man is of his strange race. If there is none [now] none will be found from to-day till Doom shall come. Now, after that Patrick founded churches and cloisters in Munster ; and Patrick ordained folk of every grade, and healed all manner of sick folk, 4 and raised the dead to life. After this he bade them (the Munstermen) farewell and left a blessing with them. After this he went to Brosnacha. The men of Munster went after him as if each of them would outstrip the other. And their households 5 fared after them to so & after Patrick. Then Patrick blessed the households that 1 pensio, Colgan, Tr. Th.,p. 159. 2 manager of church-lands, or here, perhaps, abhot. 3 cujus temporeper culpam Soer- gassii Hua-moclcabhthaich, huius clevotae pensionis tot annis conti- nuata solutio primo recusata vel neglecta est, et hinc idem Dunga- lacius in suo semine creditur severe punitusa Domino, Colgun, Tr. Th., p. 159. 4 Lit. folk of every sickness. 5 Lit. hearths. Colgan renders by colles (tropice nempe). 216 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi. I?, naninedaib. ISann, tra, duairthetar fir Human inti a 2 Patraic .i. feraib, macaib, mnaib, oc Brosnacha^. Co- rolsat 1 morgair ocus morbroscur arfailti dercbaisen 2 forPatraic ocus ishohein roainmnigthi Brosnacha. Ocus isandsin [25. b. 1.] doroitbiusaig Patraic Fot 5 mace Deraig do feraib Human .xxuii. Ocus isand sin robewnacb fleith inmeich iCraibecaib 3 ieepscop Tr-ian perigrinus 4 de Romanis diarosasta fir Human ocus sruithi hErenn olchenai. ISandsin rochelebair Pa- traic iterum doferaib Human, ocus dobert be?inac/^ain 10 foraib, dicens : " Beunacht for firu Human, feraib, maccaib, mnaib, \>ennaclit forsintalmain dobeir tarad daib. 15 JSennacht forcech nindbas gignes forambrugaib, cennach forecobair, 5 bennacht De forHu?nain. Benuacht fo? ambenna, 20 fo? aleca loma, beimacht foranglenna, bennacht fo7 androma. Gainem lir folongaib robat lir ateallo^/, 25 ifanaib, ireidib, isleibib, imbennaibh." Eennackt. Luid Patraic iar suidiu icrich Ua Falgi ; ocus ro- maidi Foilgi Berraidi nomairbfed P&traic, du icorn- raicfcd fris, indigail [ind idail 7 ] Cinn Chruaig, ol isejside 30 1 coraltsat, E. 2 dercaisiu, K. ; dercaisen, E. J craibechaib, E. 1 Sic E. ; pengrimus, R. 5 fore cobair, R. ; fore cobair, E. 6 Sic, E. : va, R, 7 Sic, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 217 had remained in their places ; so then the men of Mun ster, that is to say, men, women and children, overtook Patrick at Brosnacha, and they uttered a great cry and great joyful clamour (broscur) for gladness of looking upon Patrick ; and from that the Brosnacha were so named. And it was there that Patrick brought to life Fot son of Derach, of the men of Munster, [who had been dead] twenty-seven [years]. And it is there that he blessed at Craibecha the feast of the bushel [given] by Bishop Trian, a pilgrim of the Romans, when the men of Munster and the elders of Ireland also were satis fied. Then Patrick again bade farewell to the men of Munster, and bestowed blessing upon them, saying : " Blessing on the men of Munster, Men, boys, women ! Blessing on the land That gives them fruit. Blessing on every treasure That shall be produced on their plains, Without any one (being) in want of help, God s blessing on Munster ! Blessing on their peaks, On their bare flagstones, Blessing on their glens, Blessing on their ridges. Like sand of sea under ships, Be the number of their hearths : On slopes, on plains, On mountains, on peaks." After this Patrick went into the province of Hui Falgi ; and Foilge Ben-aide boasted that he would kill Patrick wherever he should meet with him, in vengeance for the 218 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. robu dia do Foilgi. 1 Doceltatar, tra, amuinter ar Pa- 512, fo. 25, traic, am romaidi Foilgi. Laa ann asbeK aara (.i. Odran) friP&traic, " 01 atusa ciana ice 2 araidecht duitsiu, abobba P&traic, nomldiccsi isinprfonsuidiu indiu. Batu.su bits ara." Dorigni P&traic. larsin dochoid 5 Foilgi cotarat luasma t?iaOdran hi riclit ~Pa,tmic. " Mo- mallacht, " olPatraic " fo^^bile Bri-dam," olOdmn. " Biid da?io s&mlaid," ol Pat?mc. Atbath Foilgi statim ocus dochoid inlfern. Foilgi Ros immorro, issi aclfcncZ fil isintir indiu. Ocus rombermach Pa^aic ocus ishuad 10 flaithius intiri cubrrith. Fecht luid P&traic for sligid Midluachra dothechfc hi tir riUlad, cucomarnaic and fri sairu batar ocesor- cain omnai 3 ibair. (7o?iaccai Patraic dolluid afuil tri- anandernanda na mogad occon[djessorgain. 4 " Can du- 15 ibst ? " olP&traic. " Mogaidne" ol siat, " do Triun mace Feic, maicc Amalgair? .i. ~brathair do Thrichem. 5 Ata- am indoiri 6 ocus imor [25. b. 2] -imniud. connal^ictker dun cid aithiugurZ arniarnd frilic, gurab mesaitidun 7 ocus curap andsati 8 dotoet 9 ar fuil trianarlama." 20 Be?inachais Y&traic na iarnu comdar soimberta 10 de, ocus luid docum \ndrig doRaith Trena. Ocus t? oisciss Patraic fair. Ni derna Tr^an ni ari. Soiss Pa^rcuc arabarach ondun. Focheird asaili forsindailig bai d6u forsindtset, corroemid ll hitri indail. Dolcic[ed] da^o in- 25 tresrann dontseili 12 mili cemenn. Asbe? t Patra-ic : "da- trian introiscthi forsindailig, trian forsindrig ocus forsindun ocus forsintuaith. Niconbia ri na rigdamna 1 Foilgin, E. 2 oc, E. 3 ommna, E. 4 tria na dernanda (.i. na modad) icondesorcain, E. 5 Trichein, E. ; Trz them, K. 6 indoirsi, E. 7 corup messude dun, E. 8 corup ansude, E. 9 cotaet, E. 10 soimmbcrtudc, E. 11 Sic E. ; coromid, E. 12 dontseliu, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 219 idol Cenn-cruaich, for he was a god of Foilge s. Now, his household concealed from Patrick what Foilge had boasted. One day his charioteer Odran said to Patrick : " Since I am now a long time charioteering for thee, O Master Patrick, let me to-day sit in the chief seat and do thou be charioteer." Patrick did so. Thereafter Foilge went and gave a spearthrust through Odran in the shape of Patrick. " My curse- " saith Patrick, " on the tree of Bri-dam," saith Odran. " Be it so then," saith Patrick. Foilge died at once and went into hell. As o to Foilge Ross, however, it is his children who are in the land to-day. And Patrick blessed him, and from him is the sovranty of the land for ever. Patrick once went on the road of Midluachair, to go into the land of Ulster, and there he met with wrights who were felling a yew-tree. Patrick saw that the blood came through the palms of the slaves at the fell ing. " Whence are ye ?" saith Patrick. " We are slaves," say they, " to Trian son of Flacc, son of Amal- gad, a brother of Trichem s. We are in bondage and in great tribulation, and we are not allowed even to O 7 sharpen our irons against a flagstone, so that it may be the worse for us, and so that it may be the more dif ficult. Wherefore blood comes through our hands." Patrick blessed the irons so that they became the more easily used, and he went to the king, to Rath-Trena. And Patrick fasted against him. Trian did nothing for f-> O him. Patrick turned on the morrow from the fortress. He cast his spittle on the rock which lay on his road, and the rock broke into three. A third part of the spittle 1 was then flung a thousand paces. Patrick said : " Two thirds of the fasting on the rock, a third on the kiug and on the fort and on the district. There will be For dontseili we should perhaps read dond-ailig " of the rock." 220 BETHU PHATRAIC. diclaind Trenai. Atbelai immuichi 1 fadeisin ocus fo. 25~ b. 2. regaid anifmi serb sis." Trian fadeisin luid dochenglad ocus dobualad in[na] 2 mogad doratsat contan dou. Nosrengat ae[i]cli ina- charput ocus a ara, collotar isinlocb. Loch Trena 5 a ainm. Bid he sin a oscur dedenach. Ni terga asin- loch sin coti [ass 2 ] fri espertain mbratha, ocus nibii archenn sonmig[i] 3 cid hisodain. Seitich indrig luid indegaid Patraic. Dogene aith- rigi, slechtais. Bimnachais Patraic abroind ocus age- 10 in[i] 4 .i. Setna mace Trena [ocus larlaidi mac Trena]. 2 Sechnall robaithis Setna. Patraic robaitsestar larlaidi, ocus adubar Patraic robbad 5 chomarba dou iartain. 6 Bai alaili [duine 7 ] andgaid hitirib IJlad .i. iMaig Inis intansin .i. mace Cuill ; eccrciibdech ocus mace 15 bais, nobid ocslatairecht ocus nomarbad na 8 cuitechta. Fecht ann luid Patraic inalailiu laithiu sechai cum suis soci[i]s, ocus ropail do 9 marbad 7a,traic. Ised roraidi mace Cuill fria, muniz r : " Ishe so," olse, " intail- cenn ocus insaibthaid fil ic bregad caich. 10 Tiagam 20 cutartam amimts fair dus in fortachtaigfe adea." Ised rodolb[26 a. l]-sat n [didu, 12 ] fer dia muntir dotaba^t 13 forfuat, amal bid marb, dia thoduscud doPatraic ocus dobregad u Patraic, ocus doratsat brat dar achorp ocus daragnuis. " Ic dun," olsiat friPatra^c, " arfer comtha, 15 25 ocus dena guidi inChoimdeth curothodusci 1C he abas." 1 immochai, E. 2 Sic E. 3 soumigi, E. 4 ingeni, E. 5 rubu, E. 6 In K. and E. this paragraph comes before the paragraph begin ning Trian fadeisin. ^ duni, E. 8 Sic E. ; no, K. y Sic E. ; do, R. 10 breccud chaich, E. 11 rodolpset, E. 12 Sic E. 13 dothoba/rt, E. 14 dobreccud, E. 15 commtha, E. 6 doChoimded coruthodiusci, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 221 of Trian s children neither king nor crownprince. He himself shall perish early and shall go down into bitter hell." Trian himself went to bind and beat the slaves who had given an account (?) of him. His horses drag him and his charioteer off in his chariot, and went into the lake. Loch Trena is its name ; that was his last fall. He will not come out of that lake until the vespers of Doomsday ; and it will not be for happiness even then. The king s wife went after Patrick. She repented, she fell on her knees. Patrick blessed her womb and her children, namely, Setne son of Trian and larlaide son of Trian. Sechnall baptized Setne. Patrick baptized larlaide ; and Patrick said that he would afterwards be a successor of his. There dwelt at that time a certain wicked man in the lands of Ulster, namely Mace- Cuill. Impious he was and a son of Death. He used to be plundering and he used to slay the congregations. Once on a certain day Patrick with his companions went" past him, and he desired to slay Patrick. Macc-Cuill said to his people : " This," saith he, " is the shaveling l and the falsifier who is deceiving every one. Let us go and make an attack upon him to see whether his God will help him." This is what they feigned, a man of his household to be put on a bier as if he were dead, to be brought to life by Patrick and to delude Patrick. And they put a mantle over his body and over his face. " Heal for us our com rade," they say to Patrick, " and make prayer to the Lord that He may raise him to life out of death." " My 1 Lit. adze-head. 222 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. 512, fo.26, a. 1. " Mo debroth," arPatra-ic, " ni ingnad lem cid rnarb." Garban a ainm indfir : isde roraide Patraic ; "Brat Garbain biaid lorcolainn marbain, acht adfesar duib inmo 5 ishe Garban bias fo." Rolaiset amunter inbrat diaaig io ccmidfuaratar secc. Rosochtsatsom iamm et d[i]xerunfc : " is duine De iarfir induinesi " (.i. Pat?mc). Rocreitset fochetoir hull ocus rocreiti mace Cuill, ocus luid for muir hicu- 10 rach 1 oenseicheo 1 laforcongra P&traic. Dorodiuscad dano Garban atbass Ha irnaigthi Patraic. Dochoid, tra, mace Cuill inlaasin for muir ocus alam dess i.ri- Mag Inis, coriacht Manainn, ocus fouair 2 diis nadam- raigthi isininsi forachinn. Ocus iteisidi ropHtchaiset 15 bret/iir nDe hiManainn, ocus [is 3 ] trenaforcetal roba- itsidi doine inna insi sein ocus rocretset side. Coninnri ocus Romuil ananmann. 4 Otco?inarcata? dmo 5 infirsi mace Cuill inachaurach dofucsat don 6 muir ocus ar- [rjoetatow he cofailti, ocus rofoglainn [.i. mac Cuill 3 ] 20 in mbescna diadai oca. 7 Ocus dorocliaid huli aimser 8 abethath occu corogaib epscopoti innadegaid. Ishe inso mace Cuill dimana 9 episcopus et antistes 10 clarus. 11 Ardde Uimnen, cuius nos sufragia adiuuent sancta ! Fecht rocotail Patraic illaithiu domnaig osin muir 25 occ Druim Bo. Cocuala fogar mor innangenti icclaide 12 ratha isind domnach. Dorogart iat ocus atrubairt friu 1 curuch, E. 2 fofuair, E. 3 Sic, E. 4 ananmandai, R. ; aanmann, E. 5 Read, perhaps, du/M = O.Ir. didiu. 6 din, E. occu, E. 8 aimsir, E. 9 Read de mari = don (</m) muir, supra, line 19. 10 Sic, E. ; antestis, R. 11 Sic, B. ; autestis, R. 12 fogur mor iimangente occlaide, E. THE TRIPAKTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 223 God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " tis not strange to me though he should be dead." Garvan was the name of the man. Of him said Patrick : " Garvan s mantle Shall be on the body of a corpse, But I will declare to you more : It is Garvan who shall be under it." His people cast the mantle from his face and found him dry. 1 Then they were silent and said : " Truly this man Patrick is a man of God." They all forthwith believed, and Macc-Cuill believed, and at Patrick s be hest he went on the sea in a coracle of [only] one hide. Then through Patrick s prayer Garvan was brought to life out of death. Now Macc-Cuil went on that day to sea, with his right hand towards Mag Inis, till he reached Mann, 2 and found two wonderful men in the island before him. And it is they that preached God s word in Mann, and through their preaching the men of that island believed and were baptized. Conindri and Romuil 3 were their names. Now when these men saw Macc-Cuil in his coracle they took him from the sea and received him with a welcome ; and he learnt the divine rule with them, and he spent the whole time of his life with them, until he took the bishopric after them. This is Macc-Cuil from the sea/ the illustrious bishop and prelate of Ard-uimnen. 1 May his holy suffrages assist us ! Patrick was once sleeping on Sunday over the sea at Druim-bo. He heard a great noise of the heathen digging a rath on a Sunday. He called to them and told them 1 Mr. Hennessy translates secc by so, as if it were written for the Latin sic. Colgan (Tr.Th., p. 160) has ad instar trunci rigidum reper- erunt. 2 Manniam sine Euboniam,ibid. 3 Conderium et liomailum, ibid. 4 Ard-ebnancnsis, ibid. 224 BETHU PHATRAIC. noca[n]der[26 a. 2]-sad airi, a,cht is oc 1 fo. 26, a. 2. fochuitbiud robator. Et ait Patricius ; " Modebroth ! labor uestrum (sic) non proficiat." Quod probatum est. Sequenti enim nocte uentus flans turbauit mare, et omne opus tempestas distruxit secundum uerbum Patrici. Asbert Patraic fHhEchaich mace Muiredaig nadm- biad ri huad cobrath, ocus nadmbiad buiden diaceniul 2 dochum ndala nadunaid laUltu, ocus is iscoiliud ocus inesreidiud nobiad achenel : ropad gair asaigal 3 fe in, ocus noregad inaidid. 4 ISairi bai 5 Patraic doEuchai^, 10 ut periti[s]simi dicunt. Di 6ig roedbratar 6 anoigi donChoimdici Roscuimrig Echaid 7 isintraclit fonatonn- aib diambadud, uair 8 ro[f]rithbruithset adrad idal ocus lanamnas. Otchuala Patraic insin rogaid inrig impu ocus niroset. " Do brathair inCairill, huair dorat 15 degimpidi damsa," olP&traic, "ocus dobenaissiu he di- fleisc, 9 bid vi fein, ocus biait 10 rig oc us flaithi huad os do ll clainnsiu ocus os Ultaib huili." Conid he sin sil narig cubrath sil Demain raic Cairill, maicc Muire daig, tri breithir Pat?Y<? c. 20 immorro, Echdach 13 slechtais focosaib ~P&traic. Rosbaithis Patraic ocus robe7inach inge[i]n bai in[a]- broind 13 .i. immacc amra airdairc Domangort mace Ech- ach, ishe foraccaib Patraic inachurp, ocus bieis 14 ann cubrath. 25 1 co, R., no condernasat airc acht is ic, E. - diachinel, E. 3 asaigul, E. 4 anaigid, R. ; annidid, E. s robui, E. G roedbartatar, E. " Echuich, R. ; Echaid, E. s uairi, E. 9 dofleisc, R, ; dileisc. E. 10 biaid, R. ; biait, E. 11 6s du, E. 12 Echach, E. 13 ingein boi ina broind, E. 14 bles, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 225 to be silent ; and they did it not for him, but they were mocking him. And Patrick saith : " My God s doom ! let your labour be of no avail " : which thing was proven ; for on the following night a wind blowing stirred up the sea, and the tempest destroyed all the work, according to Patrick s word. Patrick said to Echaid son of Muiredach, 1 that no king would ever descend from him, and that of his race there would never be a troop [large enough] for a folkmote or an army in Ulster, and that his race would be in scattering and in dispersion, that his own life would be short, and that he would come to a violent end. For this reason was Patrick [hostile] to Echaid, as the most skilled say. Two maidens had offered their maidenhood to the Lord. Echaid bound them on the seastrand under waves, for they refused to worship idols and to marry. When Patrick heard that, he entreated the king con cerning them, and got them not. " Thy brother Cairell, whom thou smotest with a rod, 2 he," saith Patrick, " since he granted me a goodly boon, will himself be a king, and from him there will be kings and princes over thy children and over the whole of Ulster." Wherefore that is the seed of the kings for ever, the seed of Deman son of Cairell, son of Muiredach, through Patrick s word. Howbeit, Echaid s wife knelt at Patrick s feet. Patrick blessed her, and blessed the child that lay in her womb, namely, the wonderful, renowned son Doman- gort son of Echaid. He it is whom Patrick left in his e> body, and he will live therein for ever. 1 de . . . Dalfietaciorum oriundus familia, Colgan, 7V. 77t.,p. 161. 2 Because, according to Colgau u 10231. (7V. 77i. p. 161), Cairell had beg- ged his brother not to incur Pat rick s indignation. 226 BETHU PHATRAIC. Luith dano forculu l coFiru Rois cotorinscan cong- fo. 26, a. 2, bail inDruim Mor hicricli Rois os Cluain Cain. Isand dodechaid intaggel 2 adochum et dixit : " ni sunn do- rath 3 duit airisem." " Gest, cairm? " olPatmic. " Saig inMachai fothuaid," olintangel. "Is cain em 4 incluainsi 5 tis," oYP&traic. " Bid ed a ainm," ol intaingel, " Cluain Cain. [26. b. 1.] Ticfa ailithir do Bretnaib ccwgeba and ocus bid latsu iartain." "Deo gratias ago/ olP&traic. Ised dochoid P&iraic iarsin doArd P&traic fri Lug- mag 5 anair, ocus folamadair congbail and. DodechaiVZ 10 Dal Runtir innadiaid dia astad, feib douc each dib G dialailiu. Ro[s]be7inach 7 Patra/c iarsuidiu o<yiv* fora.c- caib ordnidiu leech ocus cleirech dnb, ocus ardrach form f/ iatir anechtair fod^igh dodechat^r asatir in- Ticed Patmic anair cachdia o Ard Paf/ ? c ocus Mochta aniar o Lugmag, 5 cocomraictis Lmmacallaiw cachdia oc Lice Mochtse. Laa nand tuc intangel e|)istil eturra. 8 Arlega Pat/me indepis^7, ocus is^/ robai hisuidiu : 20 " Mochta craibdech credal, biid inairm irragab : teit P&trcdc labreithir aRig, iMachai min anad." 1 forcuia, R.; forculu, E. - iutuingil, E. 3 nisand rorath, E. 4 is caiuem, E. 3 Lugmad, ]]. c dtib, E. 7 rosbcudach, E. 8 etuiTu, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 227 So Patrick went back to Fir Roiss, and began a cloister in Druim-M6r in the district of Ross over Cluain Cain. There came the angel unto him and said : " Not here hath it been granted to thee to abide." " Question, what place ? " saith Patrick. " Go to Armagh in the north," saith the angel. " Fair, verily, 1 is this meadow below here," saith Patrick. " Let it be its name, Fair- meadow," (Clti/awi cdin" 2 ), saith the angel. "A pilgrim of the Britons will come and set up there, and it will be thine afterwards." " I give thanks to God," saith Patrick. Thereafter Patrick went unto Arcl Patraic ( Patrick s height ), to the east of Louth, and he desired, a cloister there. The Dal-Runtir went after him to retain him, as each of them delivered him to another. After this Patrick blessed them, and he left, [as his blessing that there would be] of them famous laymen and clerics, and that a sovran would be over them outside their country, 3 because they had gone out of their country after Patrick. Patrick used to come every day from the east from Ard Patraic, and Mochtae 4 from the west, from Louth, so that they came together for conversation every day at Lecc Mochtai ( Mochtae s flagstone. ) One day the angel placed a letter between them. Patrick reads out the letter, and this is what was in it : " Mochtae pious, believing, Let him bide in the place wherein he has set up Patrick goes at his King s word To rest in smooth Armagh." 1 Or (if we read cdineni) Most fair. - Cluain-Chaoin, id est, secessus amoenus, siue delectabilis, Colgan, Tr. Tli. p. 162. 3 praediceus eorum posteritatem, tametsi exteris dominis subjectam, multum tamen tarn militum tarn clericorum delectum producturam, ibid. 4 quidam prosetytus Brito, homo sanctus, saiicti Patricii discipulus, Maiicteus nomine, Vita Cohtmbae, ed. Reeves, p. 6. p 2 228 BETHU PHATRAIC. Itawi. Roaithne Pat ra ic na da clam deacc doMochta forac- caib inArdd Puiraic, ocus noberthi acnamad oMochta fo.26,b. 1. cloib * each naidchi. T)odechaid, tra, Patrmc iarsin donMachai la brethir indangi? comagin hita Raith Dare indiu. Bai alaili fer 5 soimm airmitnech isuidiu, Dare aainrn .i. [Dare 2 ] mace Findchac?ai, maicc Eogam, maicc Niallain. G Y o?iaitigir Patraic ined areglesa 3 fair. Atrubairt Dairi : " Cia dii adcobrai ? " " Hisintailaig morsi this," olPatimc, du hita Arcl Machai indiu. " Nithiber," olDari ; 1 " dober duit chenai ined doreglesa 4 isinraith chob- saidsi this/" du ita ind Ferta indiu. Rofothaig, tra, re cianai 5 hisuidiu. Laa and tuctha da ech Dare chuca inaregl^s for- fer, arrubu[f]erach indreilec. Roferccaigestar P&t/raic 15 friu. Marba indeich fochetoir. Atfet agilla do Dari indnisin, 7 dicens, " INcHstaigisi," else", "rom[26. b. 2]- arb teochusu 8 argleith in[d]eoir bai inareicles." Ba fergach Dari disuidiu ocus fororccmgart foramogadu orgain inclein^ ocus aindorba asan inat (.i. asinFerta). 9 20 Dofanic tregat obbund focetoir combu comochraib bas d<5. A.rogart insetig orcain "P&traic, et tlixit doDdre combu he fochan 10 abais tacrad do P&traic. Ocus do- chiias huaidi 11 clochuinchid usque ernaigthi doDare 6Paf) aic. 12 " [Majnisechfaid andorigni anben, 13 " ol- 25 aic, "ni biad eiseirgi Dari abas cobrath." Robr/?- 1 doaib, E. 2 Sic E. 3 areclesa, E. 4 doreclesa, E. 5 re clan, E. 6 inna recles, E. "> ani sein, E. E. 8 thechusa, E. 9 aindarbu asa inatt (.i. in t erta), 10 fochun, E. 11 huadai, E. 12 E. inserts Respondit Patricias. 13 inben, E. THHJ TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 229 Patrick delivered to Mochtae the twelve lepers whom he left at Arcl Patraic, and their ration was carried to them by Mochtae every night. Thereafter Patrick went, at the word of the angel, to Armagh a to the place where Rath-Dari ( Dare s fortress ) stands to-day. Therein abode -a certain rich, honourable man, named Dare, 2 to wit, Dare son of Find- chad, son of Eogan, son of Niallan. Patrick asked him for the site of his cell. Said Dare : " What place dost thou desire ? " " On this great hill below, 3 " saith Patrick, the place wherein Armagh stands to-day. " I will not give it," saith Dare : " howbeit I will give thee a site for the church in this strong rath below " the place where is the Ferta ( grave ) to-day. So Patrick founded [his cell and remained] therein a long time. One day Dare s two horses were brought to him into his church for grass, since the graveyard was grassy. Patrick was enraged against them. The horses were dead at once. His gillie told that to Dare, saying, " this Christian," saith he, " hath killed thy horses because they grazed on the grass that was growing in [the close around] the church." Dare was wroth at this, and he bade his bondsmen attack the cleric and banish him out of the place, that is, out of the Ferta. A sudden cholic came to Dare at once, so that death was nigh unto him. The wife [of Dare] forbade the attack on Patrick, and said to Dare that the cause of his death was the annoying of Patrick ; and she sent to ask Patrick for holy water * for Dare. " Unless what the woman hath done ....," saith Patrick, " Dare s resurrection from death would never take place." 5 1 lit. to the Macha, an elliptical H Lit. water of prayer, expression for Ard-Machae. 5 nisi mature ita prouideretur de 2 cognomeuto Dearg, Colgaii, Tr. \ remedio, Darium certo fore irrcuo- Th., p. 162. ritbiliter extinguendum, Colgan,YV, 3 For this we should probably read thuas above. Th., p. 162. 2-30 BETHU PHATRA1C. nach Patiuic indusque, ocus dorat donahib 1 timthirib, J - 51 ocus fororcoTiearfc atabatrt tarsna heuchu ocas tar fo. 26, b. 2. .8 . JJare. M sic tecerunt, ocits asraracht Dan ocus a eocliu- fochetoir abas. Rucad coiri humai 3 doPatraic indedbtm-t 4 oDare. 5 " Deo gratias," olPatm/c. Roiarfacht Dare diamogad- aib cid adrubairt P&tralc. Responderunt : " Graz[ij- cum dixit." " Isbec inlog dcgedbarta ocus degcori insin," olDari. Yororcong&ri, 5 dorithisi achori dotabairt do. " J)eo gratias," olP&traic. Ocus roiarfacht Dare cid 10 asbert Patraic octabairt an fi choiri uad. Dixerunt serui : " IssecZ incetna atbert 7 ocatabairt uad .i. gra- ticum." " ISdegim athar leisseom," olDari, "in gratiam 8 .i. gratieum, oca cdbairt do ocus graticum oca tabctirt 9 huad." Luid Dari iarsin ocus aseitig coiia, ogreir do- 15 P&traic, ocus adrodbertar 10 incori doridisi doPatraic ocus intelclia c<maitigair ria sund. Et accepit Patricius, et benedixit ei. Et fundavit in eo loco ecclesiam cui est noinen Ard Maclia, Luid Patraic iarsuidiu co^^asruithib ocus Dari coniai- 20 thib nanAirt/ter olchenai ism telchai dia toraind ocus dia bendachod! ocus dia coisrecad. Forahcatar ailit coua loeg niaigin ita inSaball indiu. Ocus docuatar amun- ter dia [27. a. 1.] orccain. Et prohibuit Patricius, et dixit seruiat sibi u postea. Ocus ro[s]faid v2 asintelchai 25 fothuaid comaigin hita Telach naLici indiu : ibi [Do- minus per earn intuitu meritorum famuli sui 13 ] magna mirabilia fecit. 1 donaib, E. 2 asrarachtatar huili, E. 3 umaidi, E. 4 inedbairt, E. forchongart, E. 6 in,E. asbert, E. 8 E. omits. 3 breith, E. 10 adropartadar, E. 11 sibc, K. 12 rosfaid, E. 13 Sic Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 162. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 231 Patrick blessed the water and gave it to the servants, and ordered them to put it over the horses and over Dare. And thus they did, and Dare and his horses arose at once out of death. A cauldron of copper was given to Patrick as an offering from Dare. "Deo yratias [agamus]" saith Patrick. Dare asked of his servants what Patrick had said. They answered he said, " yrazacum." " That is a small reward for a goodly offering and a goodly caul dron/ saith Dare. He ordered his cauldron to be brought again to him. " Deo yratias, [agamus "], saith Patrick, and Dare asked what Patrick had said when the cauldron was brought from him. The servants replied he said the same when it was brought from him, that is, ymzactiin. " It is a good word he hath," saith Dare : " l/) U.zacum when it is offered to him and yrazacum when it is brought from him." Thereafter Dare and his wife went to Patrick with complete submission to him ; and they offered the cauldron again to Patrick and the hiJl which he had asked for before. And Patrick accepted, and he blessed Dare, and he founded in that place the church which is named Armagh. After this Patrick went with his elders and Dare with the magnates of the Airthir 1 besides, to the hill to mark it out, and to bless it, and to consecrate it. They found a doe with her fawn in the place where the Saball 2 ( Barn ) is to-day, and his people went to kill her. And Patrick forbade them, and said that she should serve him afterwards. And he sent her from the hill north wards to the place wherein Telach na Licce ( the hill of the flagstone ), stands to-day; and there the Lord, in consideration of his servant s merits, did through her many marvellous things. 1 Oirthir, id cst Oi icntalis, Col- j - An oratory, to be distinguished gan, Tr. Th., p. 162. Airthir (still from Saball Patraic, or Saul, near preserved in the form Orior) means [ Downpatrick, Reeves, Ancient Orientales, or Anteriores. j Churches of Armagh, p. 15. 232 BfiTHU PHATRAIC. Kawl. Carais ingen Dare inclui Beuen. Robu bind lee fo :" i a 8 11 ^ iccond erle gund. 1 Dorala galar iuirri combu marl) de. Bert Benen cretra di oPatmic, et [ilia sancta virgo 2 ] surrexit confestim uiua, et postea spiritualiter dilexit emu. Ipsa est Ergnat 3 ingen 5 Dare fil aTamlachtau 4 Bo. Fecbt and dodechatar noi ningena rig Longbard 5 ocas ingen rig Bretan dianailithri doclium Pat-raic, Tarrasatar fHArd Macha anair, du hita Coll na nlngen indiu. Dodechos huadib dochum P&traic dus in reg- 10 tais adochum. Asbert Patraic frisnatechta : " Regait teora ingena diib docum nime ocus anadnacul isin- magin ataat (.i. ocCull nanlngen), ocus tiagat inna iiigeiiai 7 arcena doDruim Fendeda, ocus tast ingen dib coraib isincnuchaise thair." Quod sic factuni est. 15 Dodeochcuc Cruimtheris iarsuidiu corogaib ic Cen- gobu, ocus nobe?-ed Beneu acnabad di cech naidche oPatraic. Ocus roclann "P&traic [aball] inAchad 8 inna Elti, rucsom asinraith ituaisciurt inpoirt .i. Cengoba, cowidhe inmachadsin Aball P&traic iCengobu. Blegon 20 na cite sin, tra, iscd doberti donmeschoin bai hifail inna ingine .i. Cruimthins. Fecht naili robai [Patraic 9 ] innachumsanad indered ai[d]chi ocTiprait Cernai iTir Tipratt. Doluid intan- 1 ocundurlegunn, E. Sic Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 162. 3 Ercnat, E. 4 itamlachtu, E. 6 Langbhardd, E. 6 occul, It. ocull, E. ? ingena, E. 8 Sic E., omachad, R. 9 Sic E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 23.3 Dare s daughter loved Benen. Sweet to her seemed A disease came upon her, Benen took relics 1 to her from his voice at the chanting. and thereof she died. Patrick, and straightway that holy virgin rose up alive, and afterwards she loved him spiritually. She is Ercnat, Dare s daughter, who is - in Tamlachta Bo. Once upon a time came nine daughters of the King of the Lombards, and a daughter of the King of Britain, on their pilgrimage to Patrick. They tarried to the east of Armagh, in the place where Coll nan-Ingen ( the maidens hazel ), stands to-day. They sent to Patrick to find out whether they should go to him. Patrick said to the messengers : " three of the virgins will go to heaven, and bury them in the place in which they are, namely, Coll nan-Ingen. And let the rest of the virgins go to Druim Fendeda ( champion s ridge, ), and let one of them go as far as this hillock in the east," which thing was done thus. After this Cruimtheris went and set up at Cengoba, 3 and Benen used to carry her ration to her every night from Patrick. And Patrick planted an apple-tree in Achad inna-Elta (/ the field of the doe ), which he had taken out of the fort in the north of the place, namely, Cengoba. Wherefore that field [is called] Aball Patraic 4 ( Patrick s orchard ) in Cengoba. The milk of that doe it is that used to be given to the lapdog that was near the virgin, namely Cruimtheris At another time he was resting at the end of a night at Tipra Cerna ( Cerna s well ) in Tir Tiprat. The 1 uiscce coiserctha ( consecrated water ), Martyrology of Donegal, p. 301. 2 quae quiescit, Colgan, Tr. T/i., p. 162, citing the author vetustus. 3 in cella siue lapicleo inclusorio in monte vulgo Kenngobha vocato, Ardmache versus orientem vicino, Colgan, Tr. 7Vt.,p. 163. 4 ,i. pomus, siue pomarium Pa- tricij, ibid. According to Colgan, S. Patrick had a shed (tugurium) built for this doe in Abhull-Pha- Jruic. 234 BETHU PHATRAIC. gel adocurn ocua donmssaig. Dixit oi Patricius " Hin fail ni hicraiditm doDia, no in fail abaraind f?-im?-" 1 TO* ~ / * M . 1 > olP&traic. " Nocoufail," ol intaingel; " ocus timarnad duit oDia," ol intaingel, " masued ismaith lat conabia cuit donach [27 a. 2] ailiu indhEiriu acht duit toenur. 5 Ocus ishe conm.s termuind do cathracli oDia coDromma Breg ocus cosiiab Mis ocus coBri nAirigi." Rcspondit Patricius : " Modebrod em," olPatraic, " ticfat ma ice bethad imdiaidsi, ocus ismaith limsa horioir doib oDia domeisisi isintir." Respondit angelus: " isdercaigi son JQ dano ; ocus dorat Dia hEriu - huili duitsiu," olintan- gel, "ocus nachsoer bias inhEiriu bid latsu." "Deo gratias," olPatraic. Robai baru 3 doP&traic fria fiair .i. Lupaifc, di pecad etraid foriachtaide 4 combu alachta de. Intan dodechaic? 15 Pa,iraic hisincliill anair dodechaid Lupait arachinn coTitatarligg 5 innaslechtand arachiund G iiicharpait du ita inchros imBoith Archull. 7 " In carpat tarsi," ol Pamic. Dochoid incarpat tarsi cobat/iri, olnoteiged si 8 beos arachind. Conid and dochoid docum nime occ- 20 undtertai, ocus roadnac/tt laPairaic iaru^i, ocas roga- bad a ecnairc. Colm r /i, immorro, mace Ailella,, dellib Bressail, ishe rolaa [aidi 9 ] arLupait oclmduail. ^Edan mace Colmain, noeb insi Lothair, filius Lupate ct Col- indin erat. Rogaid Lupait ar 10 Patraic arnatallad nem 25 arCholman cum [sua 9 ] progenie. Ni thall d&no Patraic, acht asbert roptis galrauy. 11 I&dichlaind , tra, inChol- main 12 sin hUi Failain ocus hUi Duib Dare. 1 forum, E. 2 hcirind, E. 3 bara, E. 4 foruichidc, E. * conda tarlicc, E. fi archiund, E. 1. irchal), E. 8 olnutcgetsi, E. 9 Sic, E. Head, perhaps, aided. 10 do, E. 11 gallraig di, E. 12 iii Chohnain, E, in Cholman, R. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 23,5 angel went to him and awoke him. Patrick said to him, " Is there aught in which I am wont to offend God, or is His anger against me ? " saith Patrick. " There is not," saith the angel ; " and it hath been ordained for thee by God," saith the angel, " if it seems good unto thee, that no one else shall have a share in Ireland, save thee alone ; and the power of the sanctuary l of thy see from God is even unto Dromma Breg and to Sliab Mis and to Bri Airigi." Patrick answered, " My God s doom ! verily," saith Patrick, " sons of Life will come after me, and I desire that they should have honour from God after me in the land." The angel answered : " That is loving-ness ; and God hath given all Ireland to thee," saith the angel ; " and every freeman that will abide in Ireland shall be thine." " I give God thanks," saith Patrick. Patrick was enraged with his sister, namely, Lupait, for the sin of lust which she committed (?) so that she became pregnant. When Patrick came into the church from the east Lupait went to meet him, and she cast her self down on her knees before the chariot in the place where the cross stands in Both-Arcall. " The chariot over her ! " saith Patrick. The chariot went over her thrice, for she still would come in front of it. Wherefore she there went to heaven at the Ferta,and she was afterwards buried by Patrick, and her requiem was sung. Colman, however, son of Ailill of the Hui-Bressail, it was he that cast this destruction on Lupait at Imdual. Aedan son of Colman, saint of Iiiis Lothair, was the son of Lupait and Colman. Lupait besought Patrick not to take away heaven from Colman with his offspring : so Patrick did not take it away ; but he said that they would [always] be sickly. Now, of the children of that Colman are the Hui-Failain, and the Hui-Duib-Dare. 2 1 or, perhaps, the extent of the i lation of this paragraph are given boundary. I by Dean Reeves, Ancient Churches - The text (from E.) and trans- I of Armagh, pp. 50, 51. 236 BETHIT PHATRAIC. Rawi. Fecht and robai nranter P&traic ocbuain orba dori- fo.27&-2 rt onsa ^ aTV/an l Conch&bair. Rosgab ita 2 m6r occai. Corucad drolmach med[c]usqite 3 doib oP&traic, ocus rosaslac/i 4 foraib ainmne do deiiam 5 6 theirt co esper- tain. CWerbail fcr (Jib ar itaid, conid hesin incetna fer .5 roadnacht laPatraio .i. Colman Itadach iconchroiss in- dortts tigi Paint c. Iset? roraidi Patrct/c feib atchuas dou : [27 b. 1] " Modebrod ! biaid immed lenda ocus biid ocus sobarthan isinchath/ru r/ diarneisi." Fecht and dodechato/r indaingil corucsatrti- iiicloich 10 don conair roboi arcind incharpaii, collided a aimn, Lecc innan-Angel. IS asinmaigin sin tret .i. aDruini Chaili, robewnach Patraic asa dib lamaib inMachai. Is a,mlaid, ira, dororaind 7 P&tmi-c inraith, intangel reine ocus P&traic inadiaid ctmamunttr ocus cosruithib 15 hErend, octt-s bachall Isu ilaim P&traic. Ocus asru- bairtsom rombad mor achin doneoch immroimsed indi, amal bid 8 mor a fochraic doneoch dogenad toil nDe inde. 9 IS&mlaid d&no doroimsi Patraic indfertai .i. sccht 20 h cln i iraiged isindlis ocus secht traigitZ fichei isintig mor ocus secht iraigid deac isinchuli : secht iraigid isind arggal. Ocus ba samli<i sin nofothaigedsom na- congbaln. 6 conderbalt, E. dodororaind, K. ; dororaind, E. 8 bad, E. 9 nDe indi, E. 1 hitriun Conchobuir, E. 3 hitu, E. 3 mcdcuisci, E. 4 roaslacht, E. 5 denum, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 237 Once upon a time Patrick s household were reaping a farm which they had made in Trian Conchobair ( Conor s third. ) Great thirst seized them ; whereupon a pitcher of whey-water was taken to them from Patrick, and he entreated them to have patience l from tierce to vespers. And one of them died of thirst, and he was the first man who was buried by Patrick, namely, Col-man the Thirsty at the cross before Patrick s house. This is what Patrick said when he was told of the death : " My God s doom ! there will be plenty of ale and food and prosperity in the see after us." Once upon a time the angels went and took from the road the stone which lay before the chariot. 2 Wherefore this is its name, Lee innanAingel ( the angels flag stone ). Now it is from that place, namely, from Druim- chaili, that Patrick blessed Armagh out of his two hands. The way in which Patrick measured the rath was this the angel before him and Patrick behind the angel ; with his household and with Ireland s elders, and Jesu s Staff 8 in Patrick s hand; and he said that great would be the crime of him who should sin therein, even as great would be the guerdon of him who should do God s will therein. In this wise, then, Patrick measured the Ferta, namely, seven score feet in the enclosure, and seven and twenty feet in the great-house, and seventeen feet in the kitchen, seven feet in the oratory 4 ; and in that wise it was that he used to found the cloisters always. 5 1 i.e. not to drink it (inhibuit ne hiberent, Colgan). quodque nnllis humanis viri- bus vel artificio amouori potuit. The angels brought it in vicimim coll em Druim-chaula dictum, Col gan, Tr. Th., p. 164. 3 See above, p. 30, line 4. 4 Sic Todd, S. Patrick, 475 ; but argyrotheca seu vasarium tibi supellex reponebatur, Colgan, ibid. " The buildings referred to were probably circular, and the measure ments above given are their re spective diameters. 238 BETHU PHATRAIC. B & Ii2 Dodeochaif? angel coP&traic indArdmacAai. " Indiu," fo. 27b. i. lse, "fodlaiter taissi innanapstal iRoim fochetharaird indomain, ocus beraitse l atatcomnaicsiu cor6is " ; et portabat Patricmm angelus in aera, INchros deiscertach indOenach Machai, isand tuctha /> quatuor currus ad Patricium. INchros tuascertach immorro, isoccai tarfaid Dia dosom indeilb bias fail- in die iudicii. Et exiit in una die cu Combur tri n Usque, Foracaib Sechnall inepscopoti lafiru Erend co Used 10 in bare do breith oBordgail Letha. Luid P&traic hisuidiu. Et uenit ad 2 Romam ; et peruenit somims super habitatores Romae, cotuc P&traic afolortataid dona martraib. Riictha iaru??i innamartrasin do Artt- machai acomarli De ocus acomarli fer nErend. ISed 15 tucad and coic martir arti^iflchtib art?"ib cetaib, imreilcib Foil ocus Petai r [27 b. 2] ocus Laurint ocus Stefain et aliorum plurimorum, ocus anairt 3 and cofuil Crist ocus co folt Mairi Ingeine. Foracaib Patra?c inteclaimsin huili inArd-macliai doreir D^ ocus indaing"?7 ocus fer 20 nErend. Cbftselsat amartrai KrP&traic seta letha od 4 co comarli imbi co abaid 5 Rome dobreth epistil o suidiu arambethe icconairi collochrandaib ocus soutrallaib 6 indaidchi cobrath, ocus oifrend ocus salmcetul fride, 1 beraith se, E. L Sic E. at, R. 3 anart, E. 4 od, E. E. 5 cu abbaid, E. c collocharnnaib ocus sutrullaib, THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 239 An angel came to Patrick in Armagh. " To-day," saith he, " the relics of the apostles are divided in Rome throughout the four quarters (of the globe), and I will carry . . . . and the angel carried Patrick into the air. At the southern cross in Oenach Macha four chariots were brought to Patrick. By the northern cross, how ever, God appeared to him in the shape which He will have on the Day of Judgment ; and he went in one day to Combur Tri n-Usce ( Meeting of Three Waters. ) He left Sechnall in the bishopric with the men of Ireland until the ship should come from Burdigala 3 of Letavia to carry [him]. Patrick went in this and came to Rome ; and sleep came over the inhabitants of Rome, so that Patrick brought away as much as he wanted 3 of the relics. Afterwards those relics were taken to Armagh by the counsel of God and the counsel of the men of Ireland. What was brought there was three hundred and three score and five relics, together with the relics of Paul and Peter and Lawrence and Stephen, and many others. And a sheet was there with Christ s blood(thereon) and with the hair of Mary the Virgin. Patrick left the whole of that collection in Armagh according to the will of God and of the angel and of the men of Ireland. They took away his relics from Patrick .... from him with advices concerning him to the abbot of Rome. 4 A letter was brought from him [the pontiff, directing] that there should be watching of them with lamps and lights in the night always, and mass and psalm- singing by 1 caelitus missi, Colgan. 2 Now Bordeaux. Cf. in Quinta Vita, c. 14, " veuit cum Gallis .... ad Brolgalum, inde Trajectum." 3 Lit. his sufficiency. 4 According to Colgan, the relics were taken back to Rome by angels, and Patrick sent messengers to the pope, qui casum cum ipsi propone- rent et remedium postularent, Tr. Tli. p. 1G4. The Irish text is here unintelligible. 240 BETHU PHATRAIC. ocus aurnaigthe ind aidchi ocus a toucbail 1 incech- 5 1 9 fo. 27,b. 2 Wtooawi arromuinset doib sochaidi impu. Da brathair diUltaib, Duban o<ms Dubsed, gatait da gerran P&traic atir itoeb innemhid 2 anair. Tir Suidi P&iraic a ainm. Noaberat fades fon sescan. "Ni- 5 be rsa," olDuban, " lasintailcend." "Berasa am andom- roig," olDubged. Dbtoet Duban ocus gnith aithrigi. " Ni maith cuairt docheli," olPafraic. Roescrad co[r]- roimid achenn ocw-s atbath. Fogleinn Duban et ordi- natur. Cui Patricius dixit : " Hie erit resurrectio 10 tua." Fecht naili dobretli raarclacli cruidnechtse 3 oSetna 4 mace Dallain doP&traic din maind rosenaig 5 donim isin- disiurt uas Druim maccUblae. Gerran Patraic oa. c Do- tuit grainni cruithnechtse 3 a.simnarcfo//c/, ocus ni etas 1 5 onneuch 7 ergi corricht oP&ti aic. " ISsecZ inso daas," olPa^aic per profetiam. " Grainne cruidnechtaa 3 do- rochair asindala bulcc du ita inchross forsligid ind neiuid dess. Bid Nemed d&no nomen inpoirt ind dellechuir ingerran," olPatraic. Quod uerum est. 20 Fecht nali luid Sechnall do Ardmach^e, ocus ni raibi Patmic hifoss. 6 o9iaccai da ech carpal larnuntir Pa- iraic forachiund forscur, ocus roraidi Sechnall : " Ba- coru indeich ucut dobreith donescop 8 " .i. do [28 a. 1] Fiacc. TTair doruacht Patro/c atciias do nnisin. 25 1 athurcbal, E. - ind nernid, E. 3 cruithneclita, E. 4 osetnu, E. 5 mainn rosenaig, E. c fou, E. 7 ondeuch, E. 8 epscop, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 24 1 day, and prayer in the night, and that they should be exposed every year for multitudes (to see them). Two brothers from Ulster, Duban and Dubaed, steal Patrick s two nags out of the land beside the chapel in the east. Tir Suicli Patraic ( the land of Patrick s seat ) is its name. They take them southwards through out the moor. " I will not take what belongs to the Adzehead," l saith Duban. " Truly, I will take what be falls me," saith Dubaed. Duban comes and repents. Not good is thy fellow s course," saith Patrick. Dubaed was cast down, so that his head brake and he died Duban studies and is ordained, and Patrick said to him : " Here [in Armagh] will be thy resurrection." Once upon a time there was brought from Se tna son of Dalian to Patrick a horseload of wheat that had dropt like manna 2 from heaven in the hermitage over Druim maicc TJblai. Patrick s nag was carrying it. A grain of wheat fell out of the horseload, and the horse [lay down and] could not be got to rise until Patrick came. " This is the cause (?) " saith Patrick by prophecy : " a grain of wheat hath fallen out of one of the two sacks " at the stead where stands the cross on the road to the chapel (nemed} southwards. " Let, then, Nemed ( chapel ) be the name of the place where the nag lay down," saith Patrick. Which thing is true. At another time Sechnall went to Armagh, and Patrick was not (then) residing (there). Sechnall saw in front of him, with Patrick s household, two chariot-horses un yoked. And Sechnall said, "It were better to bring yon horses to the bishop," that is, to Fiacc. When Patrick arrived, that was told unto him. The chariot was 1 Tailehenn, see above, p. 34, line 5, and p. 35, Note 1. makes no sense ; " ad instar man- nae," Colgan. - lit. " of the manna," which u 10231. Q 242 BETHU PHATRAIC. Roinled acarpatt forsna euchu, ocus nosfaidi 1 Patraic i cen duni leu cofeotar 2 inadisiurt la Mochtre. Lotar 1C). a\jj u i I* dcsill 3 arabarach coDomnach Seclinaill. Lotar iarna- marach doChill Auxili. Lotar iarsuidiu doChill Monach. Lotar iaru-m coFiacc coSlebti. 5 Issi tucait incharpai dobreith coFiacc arnoteiged diasathairnd initi combith oc Cnoc 4 Dromma Coblai. Uaim do ann .u. bairgin leis, ut fama 5 est. Dia satliairn case dathaiged* docum Sleibti, ocus dothuav- thed boimm leis de quinque panibus. Issi tucait in- 10 cln&rpait dobreith doFiacc. Rocnai dail achoiss com bo chomfocrcdb bas dau. Asbert Sechnall friP&traic, " Ciachiuin 7 dogensa mo- lud 8 duitsi ? " " Ni tecair, olPatraic. " Nied asbiursa fritsa," olSechnall, "in dingentar, ardogentarsom eicin." 15 "Mo debrod," olP&traic, " ismith iy scuich !l do hitraiti. Rofitii- Patraic nipuchian 10 cohaiinsir eitsechta Sechnaill, cetna epscop doclioid fouir nErend. INtan baisom ocdenain indimmuin roboth oc de nam oenaig inna[f]arrad. Asbe? t uathsom friu coudigsitis 20 ass. Rogabsat achuitbiud. Asbertsom friu : " Sloicis n in talam." Ocus rosloic 12 dacharpai deacc dib fochetoir. Asbert Sechnall irimuntir Patraic ocFerti Martar : " Maith fer ~P&traic acht minapad oen. Fofer Patraic acht nipad oen. 13 Otchuala Pat?uic nabriathrasa lamun- 25 1 nusfoidi, E. - Sic, E. ; cofdetar, II. 3 deisell, E. 4 cnucc, E. 5 Sic E. famina, R. t; dotaiged, E. 1 ciachnin, E. 8 molad, E. 9 Sic, E. ; scuith, R. 10 nirbo cian, K. 11 sloicus, E. 12 rosluicc, E. 13 For this and the preceding sen tences E. has : Math fer Patraic acht nibad oen. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 243 yoked to the horses, and Patrick sent them without any human being with them till they rested with Mochtae in his hermitage. On the morrow they went righthand-wise to Domnach Sechnaill ( f SechnalFs church ). On the day after they went to Cell Auxili. After this they went to Cell Manach. Then they went to Fiacc, to Sleibte. This is the cause of giving the chariot to Fiacc, because he used to go on Shrove-Saturday 2 till he was at the hill of Druim Coblai. He had a cave there, and five cakes he had, as the tradition is. On Easter Saturday he used to go (back) to Sleibte and there [always] remained with him a bit of the five cakes. This is the cause of giving the chariot to Fiacc ; because a beetle 1 had gnawed his leg, so that death was nigh unto him. Sechnall said to Patrick : " When shall I make a panegyric for thee ? " " [The time] is not come/ saith Patrick. " I say not to thee," saith Sechnall, " shall it be made ? for indeed it will be made." " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " it is meet to be done with it quickly." Patrick knew that it was not far to the time of Sechnall s death. For he is the first bishop who went under the mould of Ireland. When he was making the hymn they were holding a fair near him. He told them to go thence. They began to mock him. He said to them : "The earth hath swal lowed up." And it forthwith swallowed up twelve chariots of them. Sechnall said to Patrick s household at Ferte Martar : " Patrick is a good man/ were it not for one thing. Patrick is an excellent man, if only there were not one thing." When Patrick heard these words among his 1 Colgan (7V. 77/.p. 1G5) makes tliis a scorpion. - sabbatho ante Dominicam pri- mam Quadragcsimae, ibid. Q 2 244 PETHU PHATRAIC. tir, roi&rf&cht P&traic do Sechnall ind aithesc riam. fo.28 a. i. Et dixit Sechnall: "Ammosruith, ideo dixi : isbec no- pHtchaisiu dodeseircc." "Amoccain," ol Patraic, "isar- deseirc napritchaimsi deseirc : ar dia pritchaind [28 a. 2] ni foicebaind scor da ech carpuit alicui de sanctis 5 praesentibus et futuris in h&c insola ; sed mihi totum qua? mea et suorum sunt." Luid Sechnall con& immon doPa&raic. Doluid Patrm c forBelach Midluac[h]ra hien ch Ccmailli. Fillis lasliab siar. Dororaid Sechnall. Bendachais each dib dialailiu. 10 " Ba toisc dam," o\Sechnall, " molad dorignes 1 dialai liu dune nDe cocloithersu." " Fochen," olPatraic, "molacZ muntiri De." Intindscana Sechnall iarsin, et dixit : " Beata Christi custodit [mandata] " ne prohibui- set Patricias si protinus nomen suum audiret. Canit 2 15 usque Maximus nanque [in regno coelorum uocabitur/] Surgit Patricius. Elda ainmnichtir atir hi[r]rogab cosin. " Cid toi," olSechnall, " corrisam locc derrit fil dun indoccus, 3 is and gdbthair ani aratha." Roiarfacht Patraic in uia, " Quomodo de homine diceretur 4 Maxi- 20 mus in regno caelorum ? " Respondit Secundinus : " Pro positiuo ponitur [superlatiuus,] vel de pluribus generis sui precellit, Britonum 5 vel Scotorum." Ade- unt locum queni iam tune Dallmuine dicebatur, ubi orauit et sedit ; et postea quod superfuit cecinit ymni 25 1 dorignius, E | 4 Sic E. dediceretur, R. 2 Canti, E. and E. 5 Sic E. britorum, R. 3 inoccus, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 245 household, Patrick asked Sechnall what he had previously said. And Sechnall replied : " O my elder, idea dixi : little dost thou preach of charity." " My little son/ saith Patrick, " it is for charity that I do not preach charity. For if I preached it, I should not leave a yoke of two chariot-horses for any one of the saints in this island, present or future ; but unto me would be given all that is mine and theirs." Sechnall went to Patrick with his hymn. Patrick fared by the Pass of Midluachair into the district of Conaille. He knelt a at the mountain westward. Sechnall hastened to him. Each of them blessed the other. " I desire," saith Sechnall, "that thou hear a panegyric which I have made for a certain man of God." " Wel come," saith Patrick, " is praise of God s household." 2 Sechnall then begins and he said : "Beata Christi custodit mandata," 3 lest Patrick should prevent him [going on] if he (Patrick) should hear his name at once. Sechnall recited as far as Maximus namque in regno coelorum vocabitur. 1 Patrick gets up. The land on which Sechnall recited so far is named Elda. " Why art thou (so) ? saith Sechnall, " let us reach a secret place which we have at hand. There what remains will be recited." On the way Patrick asked how it could be said of a human being that he was greatest in the kingdom of heaven ? Secundinus 3 answered : " The superlative is put for the positive, or he excels most of his race, Britons or Scots." They reach the place which was even then called Dallmuine, where Patrick prayed and sat down ; and afterwards Sechnall recited the remainder 1 I take Jillis to stand for fillis i/lxuc (gemuv flcxit). Colgan, how ever, has ad peclem mentis seden- tcm. 1 crhaps it only means he turned. - or, perhaps, of a servant of God. :t This is the fifth line of the hyniii. If Sechnall had hegun his recitation at the beginning, Patrick would have heard his name in the second line: uiri in Christo beati Patricii cpiscopi. See infra. 4 the forty-fifth line. 5 The Latin name of Sechnall 2 4< 6 BETH (I PHATRAIC. Rawi. Secundinus ; et audiuit Patricias nomen, et postea ! o 28 2 . > gratulatus est ci. 28b.i. "Doas ind inmin" [ol Scclmall]. "Lin brothirni dochasla," olPuliuic, " mad nech bod daltie duittsiu ocus nadloititis besse," olSechnall (?) " Adethad oDia 5 cliena ur dophoirt," olPatraic. " Dor[o]ega inni," olScchwdl " Cipho doferaib l hEren/// olPatraic, " diatairsct natvi caiptil, 116 natri line, no [na 2 ] tri focaill dcdoncha i ribas ccmirmithim glain, 3 bidernama aainim." " Deo m-atias amx" ol Svchitall. 10 o o y Ymmon Patraic gaibsi Colman Elo i-miapraintig fatri. Stetit Patricius forlar intigi, co?ierbairt 4 alaili tuata : " Nafil ocunn airnaigthi aili nogabmais acht so ? " Et exit Patricius post. Cainnech fonimir tess, co-)iaccai dubnell nandemna 15 seclia. " Taidlith lib octuidecht," olCainnech. Vcne- runt postea narrantes demones : " Exiuimus uero in o[b]uiam aniinre alicuius rustic! diuitis pertinentis feriam Patrici facientisquc, sed filii et soceri ciu.s edebant. Et duo capitula uel trea de inmo Patrici 20 canebat, ocus tartortansu, ismoo ba per 5 oldas ba molad doPat^mc amaZ nochanad : tamen per hoc uicti 6 sumus. 7 28 a. 2. Dobretha tri fascri grotha do ocus imm olanamain irisig .i. Berach ocus Brig. " Asso donaib inaccaib 25 1 diferaib, E. 2 Sic,. E. 3 Sic, E. ; glan, R. 4 eonderbartt, E. 5 der, E. 6 Sic E. uictii, R. In R and E this and the two preceding paragraphs come next after the paragraph in p. 248, infra, beginning Sreid Patraic. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATE1CK. 247 of the hymn ; and Patrick heard his name, and after- wards wished Seehnall joy. " The reward for the hymn ! " [saith Seehnall.] " The number of hairs in thy chasuble," saith Patrick, [" the same number of sinners shall go to heaven."] " It there be any one who is a pupil of thine and the customs are not broken," saith Seehnall. " Besides, the clay of thy place hath been sent from God." " I have chosen it," saith Seehnall. " Whosoever of the men of Ireland," saith Patrick, " if the three last chapters or the three last lines, or the three last words, shall come at death with a pure intention, his soul shall be prepared (I)" "I give thanks to God," saith Seehnall. Patrick s hymn, Colmaii Elo recited it in his refectory thrice. Patrick [appeared and] stood in the house-floor. And a certain layman said/ Have we no other prayer but this, which we might recite ? " And Patrick after that departed. Cainnech, while at sea in the south, saw the black cloud of devils passing him. " Visit me w 7 hen ye corne } [back]," saith Cainnech. The demons afterwards came, saying : " We went forth to meet the soul of a rich countryman l who was accustomed to celebrate [every year] Patrick s feast [with a banquet] which his sons and sons-in-law consumed. And he used to repeat [every day] two or three stanzas of Patrick s hymn ; and, by thy dignity, as he used to repeat them, it was rather a satire than a panegyric on Patrick. Nevertheless, by this we have been vanquished." Three curd-cheeses and butter were brought to Patrick by a religious couple, namely Berach and Brig. " This ! animae cuiusdam divitis pecca- toris, quae sepcliri mcruit in infcrui barathro, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 16G. * et nobis uostra praeda erepta cst, ibid. 248 BETHU PHATRAIC. . B. becaib," olinbanscal. " Maith," olPatraic. Tariic drdi 1 12, fo. 28 anc ^ Galldrui nomen eius, qui dixit: " Credam tibi si in lapidos cormcrsi fuerint f&scri." Quod Deus z per Patricium fecit. " Iterurn conuerte in fascru," et fecit. " Iterum conuerte in lapides." Fecit. "Conuerte iterum." 5 Cui clixit Patricias : " Non, sed sic in [facti] commemo- rationem erunt us[que] quo perueniat famulus Dei hue," qui est Dicuill indErmaidi. 3 Magus cred[id]it. Sreid Patraic achlucene 4 i omunc ndluith and. As- said beithi triadoirnnin. 5 Ishe fo[28 b. l]-nuair Dicuill. 10 Bethechan cloc Patraic, cluccene becc iairnd 6 qui est isindEniaidi Dicollo, oous ataat and indichloicli do- ronta dinaib fascrib. INtress immorro rucad laDi- cuill doLugraag 7 diambu abb and. Ita 8 indiu inGort Chonaich, dochuindchith ani isincill. 15 Lau eirebrad firt P&iraic inso : .i. Incu hicrich Galeng 9 ocTelaig Mane. INbocc dofogtw abro^nn Ta&uierlech hicrich Ua Meith. Rethair ingerrain cennech leis doDruim mace Ublse ocus laige dau 10 occon grainni cruithnechta. 20 Incarpat cen araid, cen eolach oArd-Machai coSleibti. Coirtech ll ri Bretan irricht sinnaich innatir. 1 drui, E. 2 dx {i.e., dixit), R. 3 indErnaidi, E. 4 achluiccine, E.. 3 bethe tria doirnn, E. 6 fame!, H. ; iairnd, E. doLugmad, E. 9 Galling, E. This miracle is not mentioned elsewhere. For a similar miracle wrought at Inver- slany see supra, p. 36, 1. 19, and the Lebar Brecc homily, (LB. p. 26) infra. 10 do, E. 8 ata, E. " Coirthech, E, THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 249 is for the little boys," l saith the woman. " Good," saith Patrick. A wizard came there, Gall-drui ( foreign wizard ) was his name ; and he said : " I will believe in thee if these cheeses are turned into stones." Which thing God did by means of Patrick. " Turn them again into cheeses," [saith the wizard]. And Patrick did this. " Turn them again into stones/ He did so. " Turn them back." But Patrick said : " Nay, but thus shall they remain in commemoration of the deed, until hither shall come a servant of God," who is Dicuill in Ernaide. The wizard believed. Patrick flings his handbell under a thick brake there. A birch (bethe] grows through its handle. It is this that Dicuill found, the Bethechan ( Bctullanum ), Patrick s bell, a little bell of iron, which is (now) in the Oratory (?) of Dicuill. And there stand the two stones that were made of the cheeses. The third, however, was brought >y Dicuill to Louth, when he was abbot there. It stands to-day in Gort Conaich. [It is] to be sought in the church. A little catalogue (I) of Patrick s miracles, this, namely : The hound [quelled] in the territory of Galeng at Telach Maini ( Maine s hill ). The goat that spake out of the thieves bellies in the territory of Hid Meith. 2 The running of the nag without anyone beside him to Druim Maicc Ublai. and his lying down beside the grain of wheat. 3 The chariot without a charioteer without anyone who knew [the way] from Armagh to Sleibte. 1 Coroticus King of the Britons [changed] into the shape of a fox in his country. 5 1 quos in pictate et litteris vir j 3 supra, p. 240, 1. 12. sanctus educabat, Colgan, Tr. Th. j * supra, p. 242, 11. 1-5. p. 166. 5 iiifra, p. 271, 1. 19, and Probus, - supra, p. 180, 1. 21. ; lib. 2, c. 27 (Tr. Th. p. 55) 250 BETIJU PHATRAIC. l. B. Fire bithbeo, blaj Oinaicli [28 b. 2] Taillten cen marb 512 fo. 28. de j D. Hi Caisil cenaidid 2 ngona acht rop sil Oengusa maicc Nadfmich. Namaelairise 3 cen togail .i. Raith Airthir. Sendom- 5 nach iinMaig Ai. Eccur 4 Sendomnaig (.i. scnbriathar). DunSobairgi. Sentu dona airchinnechaife fi .i. Soppaltair la Yor- braigi, ocus Domnach Naissi, ocus Mag itir daGlais imMachai. 10 Nau[i]gatio abBertlaig imBertlaig Calrigi Culi Cernadan. Nasrotha dobennach 7 ingilla oc Drobais. INgabail fridei ocBanna 8 airthir. INgabail cachraithi occ Sliccecli. 9 15 Sameir theiti 10 allochcw 6 n Eirni 12 irarauir : toirthech alleth 13 sair f riCenel Con&\\\, etort[h]ech allcth siar IViCinel Coirpri iri brethir Pdtraic. Findglais ocMartarthaig, Druim Cain ocus Druim Cruachni. 20 Rigi dogait arLaigairi, arCoirpre, arFiacha, arMane. Arrigi do tabairt do Eugan, do Clionall, [do] Cre??i- thann, doConall Erbhal. Na gobaind oc denam 14 na clocc .i. Mctcc-cecht ocus Guanu ocus Mace-tail. 25 Na cerdda oc denam 14 nammias ocus namenistreach ocus nacailech naltora .i. Tassacli ocus Essu ocus Bitiu. 1 di, E. - Sic E. aigid, K. 3 Sic Iv Naraaol airisc, K. 1 cccor, E. 5 airchinnchib, E. 6 Cailrighc Guile, E. 7 robendach, E. s Uandai, E. n Slicich, E. 10 Samer. Teite, E. 11 Sic E. ; illocha/6, 11. 12 Eirne, E. 13 Sic E. ; illeth, R. 14 dcnura, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 251 An ever-living miracle, the green of Oenach Tailten without a dead person [being carried] thence. 1 The King of Cashel not to be slain by a wound, pro vided he be of the seed of Oengus son of Natfraich. 2 The consecrated residences not to be destroyed, namely, Rath-Airthir, Sen-domnach in Mag-Ai. Eccur 8en-domnai(j, that is a proverb [and Sen-domnach at] Dun Sobairce. Old age to the airehinnechs, that is, of Sopaltair in Forbraige, and Donmach Naissi and Mag Itha and Mag itir da Glais in Armagh. The sailing out of Bertlach 3 into Bertlach of Calrige Cule Cernadan. The streams which the lad blessed at Drobais. * The taking of [fish] by day in the eastern Bann. The taking [of fish] at every season in Slicech. The Sameir which goes out of the lochs of Erne into the sea : fruitful is the half eastward towards the Cenel Conaill : barren is its western half toward Cenel Coirbri, through Patrick s word. 7 A stream of fair water at Martarthech, Druim Cain and Druim Cruachni. 8 The taking of kingship from Loiguire, from Coirbre, from Fiacha, from Mane. The grant of their kingship to Eogan, to Conall, to Cremthann and to Conall Erbal. The smiths making the bells, namely, Macc-cecht and Cuana and Mace-tail. The artizans making the patens and the credence- tables and the altar-chalices, namely, Tassach and Essu and Bitiu. 1 Supra, p. 70, line 30. I puerorum charitateiu, Colgan, Tr. - Supra, p. 196, 1. 12. Tli. p. 167. Supra, p. 146, 1. 8. a a Bert-lacijs Occidentalisms i 3 Supra, p. 160, 1. 12, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 167. Supra, p. 6 Supra, p. 142, 1. 7. 136, 1. 25. ~< Supra, p. 148, 1. 13. 4 aquas Drobaisij fluminis reddi- \ 8 Colgan omits, tlerit piscibus foeciuudas propter 252 BETHU PHATEAIC. u. [Na cailecha oc denum nananart altora 1 ] .i. Coch- 512, fo. ^8, ma j ss j[ 2 ocus Tigris ocus Lupait ocus Darerce. lArsna mormirbailibsi, tra, rochomf aiccsechestar 3 lai- thi eitseclita Patraic ocus atechta docum nime. Ised dorinscan techt do Ardinachai, combad and nobeith a 5 eiseirgi. Tanic Victor angel adochum. Ised roradi iris : " M and rorath duit eiseirgi. Eire fortcula 4 don- baili asatanac .i. dontSaball, arisand [sin] 5 atbela, ocus nisan Machai dorath duitsiu oDia," ol intangel, Tordan ocus tairechcis, docrabad ocus tforcetal inArd- 10 inachai amal nobeithi fein beo and." Patricias dixit : "Doroega 7 [29 a. 1] port neiseirgi, Ardmacha mochell ; nida coimsech mosoiri, isdoire cocend. 15 IS Ardmacha nocharaimsi, inmain treb, inmain tulach, diin gus t&ihaig manimse : bidfas Emain nacurad." 8 Angelus dixit : 20 " Araal nobethe frit bachaill buan ell 9 linfaid dogreit ordan oil. Ardmacha dochell." Foracaib intangeZ comarli occ Patraic ama? noad- nasta, dicens : " Tucaiter," ol se, " da ocdam disciri do cethrai Con&ill aFindabair .i. oClochor, 10 ocus sui- 25 digther dochorp hicarreine forru, ocus sicipleth tiassat indocdaim anoenar ocus an bale n hi tairisfet, bad and- sin notadnastar. Ocus notabar fercubat fir isind ad- nacal 12 arnatucaiter do reilci ocus do thaisi ass." Do- 1 Sic, E. Cochmaiss, E. :i rochomfoicsechastar, E. 4 Eirgg fortchuln, E. " Sic, E. 6 uissi Machra rorath, E. ~< Doroeta, E. 8 E. omits this quatrain, 9 buancll, E. 10 oChlochur, E. 11 ainltaili, E. 12 adnucol, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 253 The nuns making the altar-cloths, namely, Cochmaiss * and Tigris and Lupait and Darerce. Now after these great marvels, the day of Patrick s death, and of his going to heaven, drew nigh ; and he began to go l to Armagh in order that his resurrection might be therein. The angel Victor came towards him, and this he said to him : " It is not there that resurrection hath been granted to thee. Go back to the place from which thou hast come, namely, to the Barn ; for it is there thou shalt die, and not in Armagh. It hath been granted to thee by God," saith the Angel, " that thy dignity and thy pre-eminence, thy piety and thy teach ing shall be in Armagh as if thou thyself wert alive therein/ Patrick said : " I have chosen a place of resurrection, Armagh my church : I have no power over my freedom, It is bondage to the end. It is Armagh that I love, A dear thorpe, a dear hill, A fortress which my soul haunteth ; Emain of the heroes will be waste." The angel said : "As thy crozier . . Great dignity will fill thy . . . , Armagh thy church." The angel left advice to Patrick as to how he should be buried. " Let," saith he, " two unbroken young oxen ~ of the cattle of Conall be brought out of Findabair, that is, from Clochar, and let thy body be put into a little car behind them. And on whatsoever side the oxen shall go alone, and whatsoever place they will stay in, let it be there that thou shalt be buried ; and be thou put a man s cubit 3 into the grave, that thy remains and thy relics be 1 ex finibus Vlidiae, in qua tune erat, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 167. 2 Compare 1 Sam. vi. 7. 3 Lit. a man s man-cuhit. 254 BETHIT PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. rigned s&mlaid iarnaeitsecht. Rucsat nadairn co /nce ] ii2, fo. 29 j^j^ -^ indiu Dun Lethglasi. Roadncfa isind inat- sin 2 ccmonoir ecus airmitin. Occus fri re da aidhclii deacc .i. anairet robatav si-uithi h Krend occoare corammnaib ocus salmaib ocus 5 canntaicib, nocho raibi adaig 3 hiMaig Inis acht soillsi aingelacda 4 and. Ocus atberat araili robai soillsi an- gelacda 5 hiMaig Inis cocend mbliadne iarnetsecht Pa- iraic, quod nulli ad tanti uiri meritum declarandum accidisse dubium est. Et ita non uissa nox in tota 10 ilia regione in tempore luctus Patrici, qualiter Ezechia3 lang[u]enti, in [hjorologio Achaz demonstrato sanitatis indicio, sol per .x. lineas 7 reuersus est. Et sicut sol contra Gabon et lima contra uallem Achilon stetit. ISin cetna aidchi aingil inCoimdec? nandiilai roba- 15 tar icfrithairi choirp ~Pa.tr aic coeetlaib spirt<aib. Ocus bolod 8 indraith diada tanic dincburp [29 a. 2] noeb ocus ceol nanange? dorat suan ocus failti donas- ruithib 9 fer nErend bata? 1 icairi inchoirp isnahaidchib iiivum. CorochomaillecZ iris bennachtu lacoib foramocc 20 .i. Ecce odor filii mei sicut odor agri pleni quern bene- dixit Dominus. Btii imraorro 10 trial! cumling moir ocus catha etir choiced nli^rend .i. Ultu ocus TJu Neill ocus Airgiallu iccosnam chuirp Patraic Airgiallu ocus Uu Nell n ictri- 25 1 na doimm conici, E. - inutsin, E. * aghaid, R. ; adhaig, E. 4 ainglecgha, E. 5 E. omits. SicE.;B. ta. Sic E. ; xii. unias, R. . 8 bolodmnruib, R. ; bolomairih,E. 9 dosruithib, E. 10 v, E. ; R. omits. )j uiNcill, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 255 not taken out of it." Thus was it done after his death. The oxen brought him as far as the stead wherein to-day standeth Downpatrick. He was buried in that place with honour and veneration. And for the space of twelve nights, to wit, the time during which the elders of Ireland were watching him with hymns and psalms and canticles, there was no night in Mag Inis, but an angelic radiance therein. And some say that angelic radiance abode in Mag Inis till the end of a year after Patrick s death. And no one doubts that this came to pass in order to make manifest the merit of so great a man. And so night was not seen in the whole of that region during the clayvS of lamentation for Patrick, just as when Hezekiah was sick, the sun went back ten degrees on Ahaz s sundial, 1 as a manifest sign of his recovery. And even so the sun stood over- against Gibeon and the moon overagainst the valley of Ajalon. 2 On the first night the angels of the Lord of the ele ments were watching Patrick s body with spiritual songs. The odour of the divine grace which came from the holy body, and the music of the angels, brought sleep and joy to the elders of the men of Ireland who were watching" O the body in the nights afterwards. So that in his case was fulfilled the blessing of Jacob to his son : " Behold the smell of my son is as the smell of a field which the Lord hath blessed." 3 Howbeit, there was an attempt at a great conflict and battle between a province of Ireland, namely Ulster, and the Hui Neill and the men of Oriel, contending for Patrick s body the men of Oriel and the Hui Neill 1 2 Kings, xx. 11. \ * Genesis xxvii. 27. - Josh. x. 12. 256 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawi. all atabarta doArdmachai, ~Ulaid ocoastucl occu. Con- fo 29~a "> deochatar hl)"i Neill coalailiu l husqtce and, cotuarcab ind ob friu tr? a nert De. Odochoid inlia asindobaind declinator nasluaig fochombaig .i. htJi Neill ocus Ulan/ dobreith cliuirp Patraic. Ised tarfas dochach diib, 5 breitli inchuirp leis clochum athiri. Corusetarscar Dia fon nindassin triarath Pat?-a? c. Biat naferta connici so indiu. ITe so ferta atchuidetar sruithi hErend ocus dos- ratsat fo glo[s]nathe 2 naissnesen. Atchuaid cetus ferta 10 Patric ocits ruscummai Colui6 cilli mace edlimthe. Ultan mace 6i Conchahoi/r. s Adamnan 6a Tinni. hEleran indecnai. Ciaran Belaig Duin. Epscoj3 Ermedach oClochur. Colman Uamach. Cruimmthir Collait oDrnini Roilgech. 15 Fer firian, ira, inferso conglaini aiccnid &mal huasa- lathracha. Fir-ailithir ama Abraam. Cennais dilga- dach 6c? idi[u] 4 ama? M[o]ysi. 4 SalmchetZaia^ molb- thaidi ama^ Dalid. Etsud 5 necnai ama Solmoin. Lestar togai fHfuacJ ft firinni ama? Pol nabs/a/. Fer 20 Ian dorath ocus dodeolaidccht inSpirfa Noeb ama? lohain maccan. Lugbart 7 cain coclannaib sualach. Gesca fini cotorthigi. Tene taidlech congr?s goirthi ocus tesaigtlii na mace mbethad imandud ocus imel- scud deairci. Leo iris, nert ocus cumachtai. Colum 25 arcennsa ocus cliuti. [29 b. 1.] Naithir artrebairi ocus tuaiclili frimaith. Cennais, humal, ailgen fri maccu bethad. Fordorchaicli, dcennais frimaccu bais. Mog 1 co alaili, E. - glonathi, E. 3 Chonchobair, E. 4 Sic, E. Etsud, E. 6 dirath 7 doeolas, E " Lubgort, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 257 proceeding to take it to Armagh, the Ulstermen retaining it with them. 1 So the Hui Neill made for a certain water there, and through God s might the river rose against them. When the flood went out of the river the hosts, namely the Hui Neill and the Ulstermen, marched to battle to carry off Patrick s body. This is what seemed to each of the hosts, that they were bearing the body with them to their [own] country. So in that wise God separated them through Patrick s grace. Thus far let the miracles be to-day. These are the miracles which the elders of Ireland have declared and which they connected with a thread of narration. 2 Colomb-cille son of Fedlimid, first, declared Patrick s miracles and compiled (?)them. [Likewise did] Ultan son of Conchobar s descendant: Adamnan de scendant of Tinne : Eleran of the wisdom : Ciaran of Belach Duin : Bishop Ermedach of Clochar : Column Uamach : Presbyter Collait of Druim Roilgech. A righteous man, verily, was this man, with purity of nature, like the patriarchs. A true pilgrim, like Abra ham. Mild, forgiving from the heart, like Moses. A praiseworthy psalmist, like David. A student (?) of wis dom, like Solomon. A choice vessel for proclaiming righteousness, like Paul the apostle. A man full of the grace and the favour of the Holy Spirit, like John the child. 3 A fair herb-garden with plants of virtues. A vine-branch with fruitfulness. A flashing fire with the fervour of the warming and heating of the sons of Life, for kindling and for inflaming charity. A lion through strength and might. A dove for gentleness and sim plicity. A serpent for prudence and cunning as to good. Gentle, humble, merciful unto the sons of Life. Gloomy, 1 ubi sanctus Sabhallense primum in Hibernia monasterium fundavit. Colgan, Tr. Th.p. 168-169. 2 Scripti enim sunt dc actis hums u 10231. Thaumaturgi Occidentis Apostoli libri sexaginta sex, Colgan, Tr. Th, p. 167. 3 Luke i. 15, 80. 258 BETHU PHATRAIC. itawl. B. ssethair ocus fognoma doCrist. Ri arordan ocus cum- ,)i2, fo.29, ac ] 1 ^. a f r cu i mrec h ocus tuaslucurf, fri soerud ocus do-- P.I. erud, frimarbud 1 ocits bethugud. lARsnamormirbuilifrsi, tra, \. iartoduscud marb, iar me clam ocus dall [ocus bodur 2 ] ocus bacach ocus ses 5 caclia tedma archenai, iar nordned epscop ocus sacart ocu-s deochon ocus aosa cacha grdid. olchenai isindeclais, iarforcetal fer nErend ocus iarnambaisted, iar fothuguc? cell ocus mainistrech, iarcoscrad idal ocus arracht ocus eladna 3 druidechta, rochomfoicsigestar 4 huair eitsechta 10 indi noeb-Patraic. Arroet corp Crist onepscop, oThasach dor^ir comarli Victoir aingi. Rofged aspirui iarsin dochum nime isind fichetm&d \A\adain ar cet a oisi. 5 Ata achorp hifoss isna[ib] 5 talmannaib call^icc cono- noir ocus grmitin. Gid mor aonoir hifoss, bid mo ind- 15 onoir bias dau 6 hillo bratha, intan midfess for torad aproaecepta 7 amal cech nardapstal, inoentaic? apsta? ocus deiscipul Issu, inoentaid noi ng^ ad angel na- tarmdecliatar, inoentaid Deachta ocus Doenachta M.aicc Dd, isindoentoi^ isuaisli cec/i oentaid, 8 inocntaid na- 20 noeb-Trmdoiti, Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti. AKm trocairi De ire impidi P&traic. Roissam huili iYidoentaid sin ! Roatire&o/m in secula seculorum ! Am^n. 9 TNnafertasa di?io 10 atchuademar doronai in Coimdiu 25 arPatraic X1 ciabeith neeh ris 12 nitatmorai. Araidi isat uati do ilib, arnifil foraithmet doenai couisad acliuim- Ocus nifil scribhnid co^iisad ascrtbend innan- 1 fri sderad ocus doerad fri mar- bad, E. - Sic, E. 3 eladan, E. * rochomocsegestar, E. 5 a aese, E. 6 do, E. 7 praeceuchtu, E. * uaisliu cech dendacht, E. 9 E. adds f.i.n.i.t. 10 Perhaps didu = 0. Ir. didiu. 11 er Thatraic, E. 13 res, E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 259 ungentle to the Sons of Death. A laborious and service able slave to Christ. A king for dignity and power as to binding and loosing, as to liberating and enslaving, as to killing and giving life. Now, after these great marvels, namely, after raising the dead to life, after healing lepers and blind and deaf and halt and sick folk of every kind besides : after ordaining bishops and priests and deacons and folk of every other grade in the Church : after teaching the men of Ireland and after baptizing them : after founding churches and monasteries : after destroying idols and images and the knowledge of wizardry, the time of holy Patrick s death drew nigh. He received Christ s Body from the bishop, from Tassach, according to the angel Victor s counsel. Then he sent forth his spirit to heaven in the hundred and twentieth year of his age. His body is here still on earth with honour and veneration. But though great be his honour here, greater will be the honour that he will have on Doomsday, when he will give judgment on the fruit of his teaching like every high apostle : in the union of Jesu s apostles and disciples : in the union of the nine ranks of angels that have not transgressed : in the union of the Godhead and Manhood of the Son of God : in the union that is nobler than any union, in the union of the Holy Trinity, Father and Son and Holy Ghost. I beseech God s mercy through Patrick s inter cession. May we all attain to that unity ! may we dwell [therein] for ever and ever ! Amen. These miracles, then, that we have related, which the Lord wrought for Patrick, though one should be they are not great. However, they are a few of many, for there is no human memory l that could remember 1 Lit. recollection. B 2 260 BETHU PHATRAIC. Rawl. B. dernai dofertaib ocus domirbuilib isna * ferand [21 b. 512, fo. 29, ftT M. r n t,x b. 2. 2]-aib ir[r]oacnt. IARfothugU(Z dmo 2 eclets nimdai, iarcoisecrad mani- streeh ocus iarmbaitse<i fer nErend, iar mor senmne ocus iarmorsaethar, 3 iarcoscrad idal ocus arracht, iar 5 comainsem rig nimdse nadenaitis 4 areir, iartecba^ in- na fairni dognetis 5 areir,, ocus iarnoirdned dodeichen- bo? ardib 6 fichtib art rib cetaibh doepscopaib, ocus iarnordnecZ do teora mile do sacartaib ocus oes cech nirtt [archena 7 ] isindeclais, iarnain^ ocus ernaigthi, 10 iar trocairi ocus cainuairrigi, iarcendsai ocus ailgine frimaccn bethad, iar seirc De ocus comnesom, 8 arroet corp Crist ond epscop, oThasach, ocus rofaid iarsin aspirut docum nime. Ata iramorro achorp hifoss hitalmaiTi call^icc cononoir ocus airmitin. Ocus cid 15 mor ahonoir hifoss bid mo aonoir illou bratha, INtan taitnifes amal grein hinimh, ocus intan midfes for thorad a procepta ama Petm 1 no Pol. Biaidh iarsin innoentaid 9 uasalat/w^ach ocus fatha, inoentaid noeb ocus noebuag indomain, inoentaid apsfrtZ ocus descipu? 20 Issu Crist, inoenta^ naeel^si cechtarda nime ocus talmrm, inoentca <i noi ngrad nime natarmdechatar, inoentaic? Deachta ocus Doenachta Mcticc De, issind- oentaid isuaisliu cechnoentaid, inoentaitZ naTi-inoiti, Atho/ir ocus Mace ocus Spirut Noeb. 10 25 Ailme tvocairi nD^ 11 ire impidi Pa^raic. Roisam uili 12 mdoentaid sin ! roairillcm 13 ! roaitreoam ! in secula seculorum, am^ri. E. 1 isnaib, E. 2 Perhaps dio?w = O. Ir. didiu. ;i iar mdrenmne 7 iar mdrsoethar, 4 naclentais, E. 5 dognitis, E. fi di no tri, E. Sic E. 8 coibnesam, E. 9 inoentaid, E. 10 E. adds: in secula seculorum, Amen. 11 ailimm, E. 12 uili, E. ; R. omits. 13 roarlem, E. 14 E. omits. THE TKIPA11TITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 261 it. And there is no writer who could write all the miracles and marvels which Patrick wrought in the lands into which he came. Now after founding churches in plenty, after conse crating monasteries, after baptizing the men of Ireland, after great patience and after great labour, after destroy ing idols and images and after rebuking many kings who did not do his will, and after raising up those who did his will, after ordaining three hundred and three score and ten bishops, and after ordaining three thousand priests and folk of every grade in the Church besides ; after fasting and prayer : after mercy and clemency : after gentleness and mildness to the sons of Life : after love of God and his neighbours, he received Christ s body from the bishop, from Tassach, and then he sent his spirit to heaven. His body, however, is here still on earth, with honour and veneration. And though great be honour to it here, greater will be the honour to it on Doomsday, when it will shine like a sun in heaven, 1 and when it will give judgment on the fruit of his preaching, even as Peter or Paul. It will abide thereafter in the union of patriarchs and prophets, in the union of the saints and holy virgins of the world, in the union of the apostles and disciples of Jesus Christ, in the union of the Church both of heaven and earth : in the union of the nine ranks of heaven that transgressed not, in the union of the Godhead and Manhood of God s Son, in the union that is nobler than any union, the union of the Trinity, Father and Son and Holy Ghost. I beseech God s mercy through Patrick s intercession. May we all attain to that union ! May we deserve it May we dwell therein for ever and ever ! 2 Cf. Daniel xii. 3 ; Matth. xiii. 43. 20 2 BETHU PH ATE A 1C. fundatas eclesias, 1 post monasteria b. 2 . consecrata, post homines 2 babtizatos, post fidem [per totam patriam praedicatam,] post tantam patientiam et tantum laborem, post euangelice gratie largitionem, post idula distructa, carminibus et sectis gentilitatis 5 e[uac]uatis, 3 post magicas artes superatas : prop[h]e- tatis turbis filiorum Dei futuris, 4 potestate demonum fugata, multis [30 a. 1] per spin turn profetie 5 in honorem et regnum subleuatis, multis quoque regibus contemptis, nam quos soluebat [a Deo soluebantur, et quos um- 10 ciebat] uincti fiebant [apud Deum,] merito accepta apostolica potestate, uelut dictum est a Christo ad Petrum " quaecumque 7 ligaueris super terram erunt ligata in coelis et quaecumque 7 solueris in terris erunt soluta 8 in ccelis ; post episcopos ordinatos et sacer- 1 5 dotes et prespeteros et diaconos et reliquo[s] eclesias- tico[s] ordinato[s] ; 9 post obpropria et conuicia tyrran- norum perpessa : post minas et temtationes tolleratas, cotidie pro Christo moriendo ; post tantam [pajcien- tiam 10 et ieiunium, post misericordiam et benignitatem, 20 post mansuetudinem et lenitatem, post tantam carita- tem, praemisis filiorum Dei de fructu laboris sui cateruis, post sacrificium assumption ab episcopo Tas- soch, migrauit ad Dominum, et in pace dormiuit, et inter choross angelorum congaudet praesentia 11 Domini 25 sui, merendo [ilium] uidere, ut merito illi dicatur : 12 " Euge, 13 serue bone et fidelis, intra 11 in gaudium Domini Dei tui." In qua exaltatione 15 et beatitudine 1 eclecias, E. ; aeclesias, E. 2 Sic, E, omnes, K. :t viatis, E. 4 profuturis, K. and E. 5 uirtutem, dei, Colg. 6 Sic E. ; fiebunt, R. 7 quoscucique, R. and E. 8 solutam, R. 9 reliquo fficclesiastico ordine or- dinato, E. 10 praecentiam.R.; pracsentiam,E. 11 patientiam, E. 12 dicatatur, R. 13 vige, E. 14 in terra, R. 15 exultatione,R.; exultitatione,E. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 263 So after founding churches, after consecrating monas teries, after baptizing human beings, after preaching the faith throughout the whole country, after so much patience and labour, after bestowing the grace of the Gospel, after destroying idols, the spells and practices of heathenism being made void : after the wizards arts had been over come ; having foretold the future crowds of the sons of God, put to flight the power of the devils, raised by the spirit of prophecy many unto honour and kingship, also brought many kings into contempt (for those whom he loosed were loosed by God and those whom lie bound became bound before God the apostolic power having been deservedly received, as Christ said to Peter, "What soever thou shalt bind on earth will be bound in heaven and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth will be loosed in heaven " ) : after ordaining bishops and priests and elders and deacons and the other ecclesiastics : after patiently enduring tyrants taunts and reproaches, after suffering threats and temptations, in dying daily for Christ 1 ; after so great patience and fasting ; after mercy and kindness, after gentleness and tenderness, after much charity, troops of God s sons being sent before from the fruit of his labour ; after receiving the eucharist from bishop Tassach, he departed to the Lord and slept in peace. And among the choirs of angels he rejoiceth with them in his Lord s presence, deserving to behold Him. Wherefore it is justly said to him, " Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the ioy of the Lord thy God/ 2 In which 1 1 Cor. xv. 31. | 2 Matth. xxv. 23. 264 BETHU PHATEAIC. B. perfruitur in presentia Trinitatis, Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti. Alme 1 trocairi, et reliqua. In E. this chapter comes immediately before the sentence Biat naferta connici so indiu (supra p. 256), and begins with the following piece of Latin: 5 Haec ergo quae denuntiauimus opera, quae diuina gratia, per uirum sanctum Patricium, ut essent con- ces[s]it, quorfuis audientibus grauia et magna uide- ant[ur] pauca tamen sunt de plurimis, 2 parua de multis, uasi memorie ex ipsis commendata sunt. Sum- 10 matim excerpta uidentur, quasi sensus,3 quae recor- datio continere potest ; quis [enim] scriptor perstringere ualet singula, quique signa, miracula, prodigia, quae in singulis regionibus, prouinciis, uicis, castellis, 4 locis, confecit. 5 15 Eg. 93, fo. 18,b. 2. The Egerton MS. adds the following chapter: 6 ISiatso in cethrur ar .xx. boi innurd la Patraic .i. Sechnall aepscop. Mochta asaccart. Epsco> Eire abreithem. Epscop mace Cairthinn atre nfer. Benen asalmchetlaig. Coeman Chilli Riada amaccoem. Sinell o Chill Dareis aastire. Athgein Bothi Domnaig achoicc. Cruimthir Mescan oDomnach Mescan oc Fochain a cirpsere .i. a scoaire. Cruimthir Bescna oDomnach Dala a sacart meisi. Cruimthir Catan ocus Cruimthir Acan a da foss. 20 25 1 ailira, E. 2 MS. plauirimis. 3 MS. quissi senus. 4 cf. Vulg. Luc. xxiv. 13. 5 Of this the Irish paragraph beginning supra, p. 258, line 25, is, apparently, an abridged translation. c Translated by Colgtm, Tr. Th. p. 167 ; see also Book of Lecan, fo. 35 b., cols. 3 and 4, and Annals by the Four Masters, ed. O Donovau, A.D. 448. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 265 exaltation and blessedness he enjoys in the presence of the Trinity, Father and Son and Holy Ghost. We beseech mercy, etc. These works, therefore, which we have proclaimed, which Divine Grace hath granted to be wrought by the holy man Patrick, may, to those who have heard any one of them, appear wonderful and great. Yet they are but a few from a multitude, little from many, which have been committed to the receptacle of memory. They are to be regarded as a summary, as it were, an epitome, such as recollection can grasp. [For] what writer could detail every particular regarding the signs, the wonders, the prodigies, which he wrought in the several regions, provinces, towns, villages, and places ? These are the four and twenty persons who were in orders with Patrick, namely : Sechnall his bishop. 1 Mochta his priest. 2 Bishop Ere his judge. Bishop Mace Cairthinn his champion, Benen his psalmist. Coeman of Cell Riada his chamberlain. 3 Sinell of Cell-Dareis his bell-ringer. 4 Athcen of Both Domnaig his cook. Presbyter Mescan of Domnach Mescain at Fochain his brewer. Presbyter Bescna of Domnach Dala his chaplain. 5 Presbyter Catan and Presbyter Acan his two waiters. 6 1 fuit ipsius Vicarius in spiritu- alibus et suffragaueus, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 167. 2 Archi-presbyter, ibid. 3 maccoem, lit. youth ; Colgan here reads " cubicularius." 4 astire ( = ostiarius), " campana- rius," Colgan, ibid. 5 Sacellanus, ibid. 6 Catanus praesbyter et Ocanotus praesbyter, duo hospitalarij, siue hospitum ministri, ibid. The Book of Lecan, as cited by O Donovan, Four Masters, A.D. 448, has : Cruimther Cadtvn 6 Tamlachtaiu Ardda, 7 Cruimther mBrogau a da fosmesi. 266 BETHU PHATEAIC. Egerton 93, fo. 18, b. 2. Oclran oDisiurt Odrain inUib Failoi a ara. O Cruimthir Manach afer connadaig. Rottan abuachaill. A thri gobaind .i. Mace Cecht, [Laebiin] oDomnach Laeban, ise doroine indFindfaidech, ocus Fort- 5 chern iRaith Adine. Essa is Bite is Tasach at/ r i cerda. A theora dritinecha .i. Lupait ocus Ere ingen Daire ocus CrMimtheris hi Cengoba. 1 Ocus isiat sin lin dlegar inoentaig losep, ocus ise 10 lin dlegar immeis righ Caisil o re FeidlimidE maicc Crirathain ille .i. ri da choicced Mumun, ocus rl. 1 This list is thus given in the Book of Leinster (facsimile, p. 353, col. f/) : ISiatso incethrur arfichet batar inurd laPa/ric .i. Sechnall aepscop. Mochta asacr/. Epsco/? Ere abrithem. Epscop mace Cairthind atrenfer. Benen asalmchetlaid. Coeman Cilli Riatai a maccoem. Siuell Cille Aires a astiri. Athgin Bothi Domnaig achoic. Cr?/mthir Mescan, oDomnuch Mcscan, achirbsiri. Cr?/ttliir mBescnai, oDomnuch Dula, asacart mese. Athri gobaiad, [mace Cecht] oDomnuch Armoin (no Arnoiu), ocui Loiban, ocus Fortchcrr. Atri cerdda, Essiu ocus Biti ocus Tassacb. Atri drunecha, Lupait ocus Ere ingen Dare, ocus Cntmthiris. Odran inDisiurt Odroin in hUtf> Falgi, a ara. Crwmthir Catan ,i. oThamlach- tain Ardda, ocus Crwmthir Brocan, ada foss. Crumthir Manach afer den ma connaid. Hoddan abuachaill. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 207 Odran of Disert Odrain in Hui-Failgi his chario teer. Presbyter Manach his fire-woodman. 1 Rottan his cowherd : His three smiths, namely, Macc-Cecht, 2 [Laebau] of Domnach Laebain, (it is he that made the [bell called] Findfdidech), 3 and Fortchern in Rath Adine 4 : Essa and Bite and Tassach his three artisans : 5 His three embroideresses, 6 namely Lupait, and Ere daughter of Dare, and Cruimtbiris in Cengoba. And that is the number that should be in Joseph s company, 7 and it is the number that should be at the King of Cash el s table down from the time of Feidlimed son of Crimthann, king of the two provinces of Munster, &c. 1 Monachus . . . focarius, lignor- umque provisor, Tr. Th. p. 167. 2 d Domhnach Arnoin, Book of Lecan, cited by O Donovan. 3 reliquiarium illud famosum, Finn-faidhcach nuncupatum, Tr. Th. p. 1G7. See Ilceves, St. Pa trick s Bell, Dublin 1877, p. 29, where this name is rendered by sweet-sounding. Colgan gives only two smiths, Maccectus of Domnach-loe-bain and Fortcher- uus of Rathaidme. 4 i Raith Semni, Book of Lecan, cited by O Donovan. 5 fabri aerarii, vasorumque sacro- rum fabricatores, Colgan, Tr. Tk. p. 167. 6 tcxtricos, et sacrorum linteo- rum erant confectrices ; ibid. ~ lit. unity. This Joseph may have been the losep, the thirty-ninth of Patrick s successors at Armagh, who flourished A.D. 945. NOTES BY MUIRCHU MACCU-MACHTHENI. 209 DOCUMENTS CONCERNING S. PATRICK. 1. NOTES BY MUIRCHU MACCU-MACHTHENI. Quoniam quidem, mi domine Aido, 1 multi conati Book of sunt ordinare narrationem utique istam secundum quod patres eorum et qui ministri initio fuerunt sermonis tradiderunt illis, sed propter difficilimum narra- 5 tionis opus diuersasque opiniones et plurimorum plu- rimas suspicione, numquam ad unum certumque his- torise tramitem peruenierunt ; ideo, ni fallor, iuxta hoc nostrorum prouerbium, ut deducuntur pueri in am- biteathrum, in hoc pcriculossum et profundum narra- 10 tionis sanctae pylagus, turgentibus proterue gurgitum aggeribus, inter acutissimos carubdes per ignota aequ- ora insitos, a nullis adhuc lintribus, excepto tan- turn uno patris mei Coguitosi 2 expertum atque occu- patum, ingenioli mei 3 puerilem remi cymbam deduxi. 15 Sed ne magnum de paruo uidear finguere, pauca heec de multis sancti Patricii gestis parua peritia, incertis 4 auctoribus, memoria labili, attrito sensu, uili sermone, sed affectu p[i]issimo, caritatis etiam sanctitatis tuas et auctoritatis imperio oboed[i]ens, carptim grauatimque 20 explicare aggrediar. 5 De ortu Patricii et eius prima captiuitate. De nauigio eius cum gentibus, et uexatione diserti, [et] cibo sibi [et] gentilibus diuinitus delato. De secunda captura quam vsenis decies diebus ab 25 inimicis pertulerat. 1 The Irish vocative of Aid (Aedh), Dr. Todd, St. Patrick, p. 401, note 1. This and other non-latinised Irish words occurring in the por tions of the Book of Armagh now published, are printed in italics. 2 MS. cognito si. As Bishop Graves suggests, Coguitosi (for Cogitosi) is intended as a transla tion of Machtheni (leg. Machtcnif), cognate with the noun machtad, machdad, magthad miratio, and the verb machtnaigim I ponder over, I wonder at. 3 MS. ingeniolimei. 4 MS. in certfs. 5 This prologue is translated by Dr. Todd, St. Patrick, p. 4U2. 270 DOCUMENTS CONCERNING S. PATRICK. Book of De susceptione sua a parentibus ubi agnouerunt eum. fo. 20, a. i. De aetate eius quando iens uidere sedem aposto- licam uoluit discere sapientiam. De inuentione sancti Ger[mani] in Galliis, et ideo non exiuit ultra. 5 [20 a. 2.] De aetate eius quando uissitauit eum anguelus ut ueniret adhuc. De reuersione eius de Gall[i]is et ordinatione Palladii et mox rnorte eius. De ordinatione eius ab Amatorege l episcopo, de- 10 functo Palladio. De rege gentili habeto in Temoria quando uenerat sanctus Patricius babtismum portans. De primo eius itenere iu hoc insola ut seipsum re- demeret oMiliucc 2 priusquam alios a demonio traheret. 15 De morte Milcon 3 et uerbo Patricii de semine eius. De consilio sancti Patricii ubi hessitum est de celebratione primi pascae. 4 De oblatione primo pasca in hac insola facta. De festiuitate gentili in Temoria eadem nocte qua 20 sanctus Patricius pasca adorauit. De gressu regis Loiguri 5 de Temoria ad Patricium in nocte pascae. De uocatione Patricii ad regem, et fide Eire filii Dego, 6 [et de] morte magi in ilia nocte. 25 De ira regis et suorum ad Patricium, et plaga Dei super eos, et transfinctione 7 Patricii coram gentilibus. De aduentu Patricii in die pascae ad Temoriam et fide Dubthaich maccu-Lugir. 8 De conflictu Patricii aduersus magum in ilia [die] 30 et mirabilibus uirtutibus. 1 MS. Amatlio rege. 2 from Miliucc." 3 of Milchii. 4 The -words de celebratione, p.p. stand in the MS. as a sepa rate title : hessitum est is for haesitatum est, there was uncer tainty. 5 gen. of Ldiguire. 6 of Ere son of Deg. " Perhaps for transfiyuratione, i.e. from visibility into invisibility. The sign z (i.e., ^rf trf, Matth. vii. 7) is here vritteu. 8 of Dubthach descendant of Lugar. NOTES BY MUIRCHU MACCU-MACHTHENI. 271 De conuersione Loiguiri regis, 1 et de uerbo Patricii Book of i . Armagh, de regno ems post se. fo. 20 a. 2. De doctrina et babtismate signisque sancti Patricii secundum exemplum Christi. 5 De J\f xc Cuill et conuersione ems ad uerbum Patricii. 2 De fabula Dairi et equo, et oblatione Airddmachce 3 ad Patricium. De gentibus laborantibus die dominica trans prae- ceptum Patricii. 10 De fructifera terra in salsuginem uersa ad verbum Patricii. De morte Moneisen Saxonissae. 4 De eo quod sanctus Patricius uidit caelurn apertum et Filium Dei et anguelos eius. 15 [20 b. 1.] De conflictu sancti Patricii aduersum Coirthech regem Aloo. 5 Haec pauca de sancti Patricii peritia et uirtutibus Muircliu maccuMachtlieni, 6 dictante Aiduo 7 Slebtiensis ciuitatis episcopo, conscripsit. 8 20 lie artate eiu0 atttiitiro ut0*ttauit rum angurluo ut [Factisque ibi multis temporibus quasi, ut alii Book of [dicunt] xl ta ., alii, xxx ta annis, ille antiquus ualde fidelis Victorious nomine, qui omnia 10 ] sibi in Hiber- 1 of King Loiguire. Here in the MS. "et conuersio," but with puncta delentia over con and sio. 2 Here a title, " De morte Monei sen," (with z after the D and over the Moii) which is repeated four lines infra, and which the scribe has accidentally omitted to cancel. :t ofDaire : . . of Armagh. 4 The chapters of which this and the two following paragraphs are, respectively,, the headings are omitted in the Book of Armagh, but occur in Ac Brussels codex, Analccta Bollan diann, i. 575-577. 5 Ceretic king of Ail/t.e., Ail- Cluade, Kock of Clyde, Dum- 8 barton, according to Sir Samuel Ferguson. 6 M. descendant of Machthene. 7 Probably the anchorite who died 698, Todd, S. Patrick, p. 314, note 2. But see Reeves, Columba,li, This summary has obviously been misplaced by the error of the transcriber. 9 This and the titles in pp. 272- 292 I have inserted from the sum mary, pp. 270-271. 10 The words in brackets are taken from the Brussels Codex as printed by Father Hogan, in Analecta Bol- landianu. 272 DOCUMENTS CONCERNING S. PATRICK. Book of nica seruitute possito antequam essent dixerat, eum cre bris uissionibus uissitauit, dicens ei adesse tempns ut ueniret ct aeuanguelico rete nationes feras et bar- baras, ad quas docendas misserat ilium Deus, ut pis- caret ; l ibique ei dictum est in uissione : " Vocant te 5 filii et filiae siluae Foclitae," et caetera. 23 e tibmiotte rius toe C5allu0 tt ottrtnationr Ha UAH it ft max morte riu0 Oportuno ergo tempore imperante, comitante diuino auxilio, coeptum ingreditur iter ad opus in quod ollim 10 praeparatus fuerat,, utique aeuanguelii, et missit Ger- manus seniorem cum illo, 3 hoc est Segitium prespi- terum, ut testem comitem haberet, quia nee adhuc a sancto domino Germane in pontifical! gradu ordinatus est. Certe enim erat quod Pa[l]ladius archidiaconus 15 pape Caelestini urbis Romae episcopi, qui tune tenebat sedem apostolicam quadragensimus quintus a sancto Petro apostolo, ille Palladius ordinatus et missus fuerat ad hanc insolam sub brumali rigore 3 possitam conuer- tendam. Sed prohibuit ilium 4 quia nemo potest ac- 20 cipere quicquam de terra nisi datum ei fuerit de caelo. Nam neque hii feri et inmites homines facile recipe- runt doctrinam eius, neque et ipse uoluit transegere tempus in terra non sua : sed reuersus ad eum qui missit ilium. Revertente uero eo hinc et primo mari 25 transito coeptoque terrarum itenere in Britonum finibus uita functus est. 5 ortuiiAttone tiw Afi &matorf0e trrfuitfto %)AllAtrto. [2 a. 2.] Audita itaque morte sancti Paladii in Britannis, 30 quia discipuli Paladii, id est Augustinus et Benedictus et caeteri, redeuntes retulerant in Ebmoria 7 de morte 1 Cf. Secumlinus liyinn, infra, " Dominus ilium clegit ut doceret barbaras Nationes, ut piscaret per doctrinae retia." Muirchu must (Dr. Todd thought) have had this hymn before him. But cf. Matth. iv. 1 9. 2 in marg. z. 3 Read frigore ? 4 B. (i.e., Cod. Brux.) inserts Deus, but the meaning may be : (this) prevented him, that no man can receive, etc. 5 Sic B. ; factus, A. 6 Amatho rege, A. Curbia, B., Euboria, Probus (Quinta Vita, c. 25), Eboria Se- cunda Vita, c. 27, and Quarta Vita, c. 31 ; in marg. z., A. CATALOGUE OF ENGLISH, SCOTCH, AND IRISH RECORD PUBLICATIONS, REPORTS OF THE HISTORICAL MANUSCRIPTS COMMISSION, AND ANNUAL REPORTS OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE PUBLIC RECORDS, Printed for HER MAJESTY S STATIONERY OFFICE, And to be purchased, Either directly or through auy Bookseller, from EYRE AND SPOTTISWOODE, EAST HARDING STREET, FLEET STREET, E.G., or ADAM AND CHARLES BLACK, 6, NORTH BRIDGE, EDINBURGH; or HODGES, FIGGtS, & Co., 104, GRAFTON STREET, DUBLIN. CONTENTS. CALENDARS op STATE PAPERS, &c. - .... 3 CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS op GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND DURING THE MIDDLE AGES ---.. .9 PUBLICATIONS OF THE RECORD COMMISSIONERS, &c. - - - -27 WORKS PUBLISHED IN PHOTOZINCOGRAPHY - . . . -29 HISTORICAL MANUSCRIPTS COMMISSION - - . . . -31 REPORTS OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE PUBLIC RECORDS - . . 35 SCOTCH RECORD PUBLICATIONS - - . . . . - 39 IRISH RECORD PUBLICATIONS - ... 49 ENGLAND. CALENDARS OJ? STATE PAPERS, &c. [IMPERIAL 8vo., cloth. Price 15s. each Volume or Part.] As far back as the year 1800, a Committee of the House of Commons recom- mended that Indexes and Calendars should be made to the Public Records, and thirty-six years afterwards another Committee of the House of Commons reite rated that recommendation in more forcible words ; but it was not until the incorporation of the State Paper Office with the Public Record Office that the Master of the Rolls found himself in a position to take the necessary steps for carrying out the wishes of the House of Commons. On 7 December 1855, he stated to the Lords of the Treasury that although " the Records, State Papers, and Documents in his charge constitute the most " complete and perfect series of their kind in the civilized world," and although " they are of the greatest value in a historical and constitutional point of view, " yet they are comparatively useless to the public, from the want of proper " Calendars and Indexes." Acting upon the recommendations of the Com mittees of the House of Commons above referred to, he suggested to the Lords of the Treasury that to effect the object he had in view it would be necessary for him to employ a few Persons fully qualified to perform the work which he con templated. Their Lordships assented to the necessity of having Calendars prepared and printed, and empowered the Master of the Rolls to take such steps as might be necessary for this purpose. The following "Works have been already published under the direction of the Master of the Rolls : CALENDARIUM G-ENEALOGICUM ; for the Reigns of Henry III. and Edward I. Edited by CHARLES ROBERTS, Esq., Secretary of the Public Record Office, 2 Yols. 1865. This is a work of great value for elucidating the early history of our nobility and landed gentry. CALENDAR, OF STATE PAVERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE REIGNS OF EDWARD "VI., MARY, ELIZABETH, and JAMES I., preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. JWtfetf&tfBoBlBlLElcOH, Esq.,F.S.A. (Yols. I. and II.) . and by MARY ANXE EVERETT GREEN, (Vols. III.-XII.). 1856-1872. Vol. I. 1547-1580. Vol. II. 1581-1590. Vol. III. 1591-1594. Vol. IV. 1595-1597. Vol. V. 1598-1601. Vol. VI. 1601-1603, with Addenda, 1547-1565. Vol. VII. Addenda, 1566-1579. Vol. VIII. 1603-1610. Vol. IX. 1611-1618. Vol. X. 1619-1623. Vol. XI. 1623-1625, with Addenda, 1603-1625. Vol. XII. Addenda, 1580-1625. These Calendars render accessible to investigation a large and important mass of historical materials. The Northern Rebellion of 1566-67; the plots of the Catholic fugitives in the Low Countries ; numerous designs against Queen Elizabeth and in favour of a Catholic succession ; the Gunpowder- plot ; the rise and fall of Somerset ; the Overbury murder ; the disgrace of Sir Edward U 10231. a 2 Coke; the rise of the Duke of Buckingham, Sec., and numerous other subjects, few of which have heen previously known. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE REIGN OF CHARLES I., pre served in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by JOHN BRUCE, Esq., F.S.A., (Vols. I. -XII.) ; by JOHN BRUCE, Esq., F.S.A., and WILLIAM DOUGLAS HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A., (Vol. XIII.) ; and by WILLIAM DOUGLAS HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A., (Vols. XIV.-XVIL). 1858-1882. Vol. I. 1625-1626. Vol. II. 1627-1628. Vol. Ill 1628-1629. Vol. IV. 1629-1631. Vol. V 1631-1633. Vol. VI. 1633-1634. Vol. VII. 1634-1635. Vol. VIII. 1635. Vol. IX. 1635-1636. Vol. X. 1636-1637. Vol. XL 1637. Vol. XIL-1637-1638. Vol. XIII. 1638-1639. Vol. XIV. 1639. Vol. XV. 1639-1640. Vol. XVI. -1640. Vol. XVII. 1640-41. Vol. XVI1L 1641-43. This Calendar presents notices of a large number of original documents of great value to all inquirers relative to the history of the period to which it refers, many hitherto unknown. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, DURING THE COMMONWEALTH, pre- erved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by MARY ANNE EVERETT G-REEN. 1875-1885. Vol. I. 1649-1649. Vol. II. 1650. Vol. III. 1651. Vol. IV. 1651-1652. Vol. V. 1652-1653. Vol. VI. 1653-1654. Vol. VII. 1654. Vol. VIII. 1655. Vol. IX. 1655-1656. Vol. X 1656-1657. Vol. XI. 1657-1658. Vol. XII. 1658-1659. Vol. XIII. 1659-1660. This Calendar is in continuation of those during the reigns from Edward VI. to Charles I., and contains a mass of new information. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE REIGN OF CHARLES II., pre served in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by MARY ANNE EVERETT GREEN. 1860-1866. Vol. I. 1660-1661. Vol. II. 1661-1662. Vol. III. 1663-1664. Yol. IV. 1664-1665. Vol. V. 1665-1666. Vol. VI. 1666-1667. Vol. VII. 1667. CALENDAR OF Ho^ra OFFICF, PAPERS OF THE REIGN OF G-EORGE III., presen Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Vols. I. and II. Edited, by J rved in JOSEPH BEDINGTON, Esq. 1878-1879. Vol. III. Edited by RICHARD ARTHUR ROBERTS, Esq., Barrister-at-Law. 1881. Vol. I. 1760 (25 Oct.)-1765. | Vol. III. 1770-1772. Vol. II. 1766-1769. j These are the first three volumes of the modern series of Domestic Papers commencing with the accession of George III. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS relating to SCOTLAND, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by MARKHAM JOHN THORPE Esa of fit Edmund Hall, Oxford. 1858. Vol. I., the Scottish Series, of the Reigns of Henry VIII., Edward VI Mary, and Elizabeth, 1509-1589. Vol. II., the Scottish Series, of the Reign of Elizabeth, 1589-1603 an Appendix to the Scottish Series, 1543-1592; and the State Papers relating to Mary Queen of Scots. These volumes relate to Scotland, between 1509 and 1603 In the second volume are Papers relating to Mary Queen of Scots during her Detention ii Eng-lana, 1568-1587. NDAR or DOCUMENTS relating to IRELAND, in Her Majesty s Public Record Office, London. Edited by HENRY SAVAGE SWEETMAN, Esq., B. A., Trinity College, Dublin, Bai-rister-at-Law (Ireland) ; continued by GUSTAVUS FREDERICK HANDCOCK, Esq. 1875-1880 . Vol. I 1171-1251. Vol. II. 1252-1284. Vol. III. 1285-1292. Vol. IV. 1293-1301. Vol. V. 1302-1307. CALENDAR ot 1 STATE PATERS, relating to IRELAND, oi 1 THE REIGNS OE HENRY VIII., ED\VAKD VI., MVKY, AND ELIZABETH, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by HANS CLAUDE HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A. 1860-1885. Vol. I. 1509-1573. Vol. III. 1586-1588. Vol. II. 1574-1585. j Vol. IV. 1588-1592. CALENDAR or STATE PAPERS relating to IRELAND, OP THE REIGN OE JAMES 1., pre served in Her Majesty s Public Record Office, and elsewhere. Edited by the Rev. C. W. RUSSELL, D.D., and JOUN P. PRENDERGAST, Esq., Barrister-at- Law. 1872-1880. Vol. I. -1603-1606. Vol. II. 1606-1608. Vol. III. 1608-1610. Vol. IV. 1611-1614. Vol. V. 1615-1625. This series is in continuation of the Irish State Papers commencing with the reign of Henry VIII. ; but for the reign of James I., the Papers are not confined to those in the Public Record Office, London. CALENDAR o* STATE PAPERS, COLONIAL SERIES, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office, and elsewhere. Edited by W. NOEL SA.INSBUKI, Esq. 1860- 1884. Vol. 1. America and West Indies, 1574-1660. Vol. II. East Indies, China, and Japan, 1513-1616. Vol. III. East Indies, China, and Japan, 1617-1621. Vol. IV. East Indies, China, and Japan, 1622-1624, Vol. V. America and West Indies, 1661-1668. Vol. VI. East Indies, 1625-1629. These volumes include an analysis of early Colonial Papers in the Public Record Office, the India Office, and the British Museum. CALENDAR OF LETTERS AND PAPERS, FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC, oi 1 THE REIGN oi HENRY VIII., preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office, the British Museum, &c. Edited by 3. S. BREWER, M. A., Professor of English Literature, Kiiif s College, London (Vols. I. -IV.); and by JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq., (Vols. V., VI., VII., VIII., and IX.) 1862-1886. Vol. L 1509-1514. Vol. II. (in Two Parts) 1515- 1518. Vol. III. (in Two Parts) 1519- 1523. Vol. IV. Introduction. Vol. IV., Part 1. 1524-1526. Vol. IV., Part 3. 1529-1530. Vol. V. 1531-1532. Vol. VI. 1533. Vol. VII. 1534. Vol. VIII. 1535, to July. Vol. IX 1535, Aug. to Dec. Vol. X. 1536, Jan. to June. Vol. IV., Part 2. 1526-1528. These volumes contain summaries of all State Papers and Correspondence relating to the reign of Henry VIII. , in the Public Record Office, of those formerly in the State Paper Office, in the British Museum, the Libraries of Oxford and Cambridge, and other Public Libraries ; and of all letters that have appeared in print in the works of Burnet, Stvype, and others. Whatever authentic original material exists in England relative to the religious, political, parliamen tary, or social history of the country during the reign of Henry VIII., whether despatches of ambassadors, or proceedings of the army, navy, treasury, or ordnance, or records of Parliament, appointments of officers, grants from the Crown, &c., will be found calendared in these volumes. CALENDAR OP STATE PAPERS, FOREIGN SEMES, or THE REIGN OF EDWARD VI., pie- served in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. 1547-1553. Edited by W. B, TUKNBULL, Esq., of Lincoln s Inn, Barristcr-at-Law, &c. 1861. 6 CALENDAR or STATE PAPERS, FOREIGN SERIES, OF THE REIGN OF MAE v, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. 1553-1558. Edited by W. B. TURNBULL, Esq., of Lincoln s Ian, Barrister-at-Law, &c. 1861. The two preceding volumes exhibit the negotiations of the English ambassadors with the courts of the Emperor Charles V. of Germany, of Henry II. of France, and of Philip II. of Spain. The affairs of several of the minor continental states also find various incidental illustrations of much interest. The Papers descriptive of the circumstances which attended the loss of Calais merit a special notice ; while the progress of the wars in the north of France, into which England was dragged by her union with Spain, is narrated at some length. These volumes treat only of the relations of England with foreign powers. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, FOREIGN SERIES, OF THE REIGN OF ELIZABETH, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office, &c. Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH STEVENSON, M.A., of University College, Durham, (Vols. I. -VII.), and ALLAN JAMES CROSBY, Esq., M.A., Barrister-at-Law, (Yols. VIII.-XI.) 1863-1880. Vol. VII. 1564-1565. Vol. VIII. 1566-1568. Vol. IX. 1569-1571. Vol. X. 1572-1574. Vol. XI. 1575-1577. Vol. I. 1558-1559. Vol. II. 1559-1560. Vol. III. 1560-1561. Vol. IV. 1561-1562. Vol. V. 1562. Vol. VI 1563. These volumes contain a Calendar of the Foreign Correspondence during the early portion of the reign of Elizabeth. They illustrate not only the external but also the domestic affairs of Foreign Countries during that period. CALENDAR OF TREASURY PAPERS/ preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by JOSEPH REDINGTON, Esq. 1868-1883. Vol. I. 1557-1696. Vol. IV. 1708-1714. Vol. II. 1697-1702. Vol. V. 1714-1719. Vol. Ill 1702-1707. | The above Papers connected with the affairs of the Treasury comprise petitions, reports, and other documents relating to services rendered to the State, grants of money and pensions, appointments to offices, remissions of fines and duties, &c. They illustrate civil and military events, finance, the administration in Ireland and the Colonies, &c., and afford information nowhere else recorded. CALENDAR OF THE CAREW PAPERS, preserved in the Lambeth Library. Edited by J. S. BREWER, M.A., Professor of English Literature, King s College, London ; and WILLIAM BULLEN, Esq. 1867-1873. Vol. V. Book of Howth; Mis cellaneous. Vol. VI 1603-1624. Vol. I 1515-1574. Vol. 111575-1588. Vol. III. 1589-1600. Vol. IV. 1601-1603. The Carew Papers relating to Ireland, in the Lambeth Library, are unique and of great importance to all students of Irish history. CALENDAR or LETTERS, DESPATCHES, AND STATE PAPERS, relating to the Negotia tions between England and Spain, preserved in the Archives at Simancas, and elsewhere. Edited by G-. A. BERGENROTII. 1862-1868. Vol. I Hen. VII 1485-1509. Vol. II. Hen. VIII. 1509-1525. Supplement to Vol. I. and Vol. II. Mr. Bergenroth was engaged in compiling a Calendar of the Papers relating to England preserved in the archives of Simancas in Spain and the correspond ing portion removed from Simancas to Paris. Mr. Bergenroth also visited Madrid, and examined the Papers there, bearing on the reign of Henry VIII. The first volume contains the Spanish Papers of the reign of Henry VII. ; the second volume, those of the first portion of the reign of Henry VIII. The Supplement contains new information relating to the private life of Queen Katherine of England; and to the projected marriage of Henry VII. with Queen Juana, widow of King Philip of Castile, and mother of the Emperor Charles V. CALENDAR of LETIEES, DESPATCHES, AND STATE PAPIRS, relating to the Negotia tions between England and Spain, preserved in the Archives at Simancas, and elsewhere. Ediiedby DON PASCUAL DE GAYANGOS. 1873-1886. Yol. III., Part 1. Hen. VIII. 1525-1526. Vol. III., Part 2. Hen. VIII. 1527-1529. Vol. IV., Part 1. Hen. VIII. 1529-1530. Vol. IV., Part 2. Hen. VIII. 1531-1533. Vol. IV., Part 2. continued. Hen. VIII. 1531-1533. Vol. V., Part 1. Hen. VIII. 1534-1536. Upon the death of Mr. Bergenroth, Dou Pascual de Gayaugos was appointed to continue the Calendar of the Spanish State Papers. He has pursued a similar plan to that of his predecessor, but has beeu able to add much valuable matter from Brussels and Vienna, with which Mr. Bergeuroth was unacquainted. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPEKS AND MANUSCRIPTS, relating to ENGLISH AFFAIRS, preserved in the Archives of Venice, &c. Edited by BAWD ON BROWN, Esq. 1864-1884. Vol. I.- 1202-1509. Vol. II. 1509-1519. Vol. III. 1520-1526. Vol. IV. 1527-1533. Vol. V. 1534-1554. Vol. VI., Part I. 1555-1556. Vol. VI., Part II 1556-1557. Vol. VI., Part III. 1557-1558. Mr. Rawdon Brown s researches Lave brought to light a number of valuable documents relating to various periods of English history ; his contributions to historical literature are of the most interesting and important character. SYLLABUS, IN ENGLISH, or BYMER S FCEDERA. By Sir THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, D.C.L. , Deputy Keeper of the Public Becords. Vol. I. Will. I.-Edw. Ill . 1066-1377. Vol. II. Bic. Il.-Chas. II. 1377-1654. Vol. III., Appendix and Index. 1869-1385. The " Fcedera," or " Kymer s Ecedera," is a collection of miscellaneous docu ments illustrative of the History of Great Britain and Ireland, from the Norman Conquest to the reign of Charles II. Several editions of the "Foedera" have been published, and the present Syllabus was undertaken to make the contents of this great National Work more generally known. BEFORT OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE PUBLIC BECORDS AND THE BEV. J. S. BREWER TO THE MASTER OF THE BOLLS, upon the Carte and Carew Papers in the Bodleian and Lambeth Libraries. 1864. Price 2s. 6d. BEPORT OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE PUBLIC BECORDS TO THE MASTER OF THE BOLLS, upon the Documents in the Archives and Public Libraries of Venice. 1866. Price 2s. 6d. 8 In the Press. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS AND MANUSCRIPTS, relating to ENGLISH AFPAIRS, preserved in the Archives of Venice, &c. Yol. VII. 1559, &c. CALENDAR OF LETTERS, DESPATCHES, AND STATE PAPERS, relating to the Negotia tions between England and Spain, preserved in the Archives at Simancas, and elsewhere. Edited bij DONPASCUALDEGAYANGOS, Vol. V., Part 2. 1537, &c. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, DURING THE COMMONWEALTH, preserved in Her Majesty s rnblic Kecord Office. Edited by MARY ANNE EVERETT GREEN. Vol. XIV. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS relating to IRELAND, OF THE BEIGN OF ELIZABETH, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited by HANS CLAUDE HAMILTON, Esq., F.8.A. Vol. V. 1592, &c. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE EEIGN OF CHARLES I preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited b>/ WILLIAM DOUGLAS HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A. Vol. XIX. 1644, &c. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, COLONIAL SERIES, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office, and elsewhere. Edited by W. NOEL SAINSBURY, Esq. Vol. VII. America and West Indies, 1669, &c. CALENDAR OF TREASURY PAPERS, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited by JOSEPH EEDINGTON, Esq. Vol. VI. 1720, &c. CALENDAR OF LETTERS AND PAPERS, FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC, OF THE EEIGN of HENRY VIII., preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office, the British Museum, &c. Edited by JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq. Vol. XL 1536. in Progress. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, DURING THE COMMONWEALTH, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited by MARY ANNE EVERETT GREEN. Vol. XV- CALENDAR OF LETTERS AND PAPERS, FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC, OF THE EEIGN OF HENRY VIII., preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office, the British Museum, &c. Edited by JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq. Vol. XII. 1537. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, COLONIAL SERIES, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office, and elsewhere. Edited by W. NOEL SAINSBURY, Esci Vol VIII. East Indies, 1630, &c. CALENDAR OF TREASURY PAPERS, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited by JOSEPH EEDINGTON, Esq. Vol. VII. CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE EEIGN OF CHARLES 1., pre served in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited by WILLIAM DOUGLAS HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A. Vol. XX. THE CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. [RorAL 8vo. half-bound. Price 10s. each Volume or Part.] On 25 July 1822, the House of Comiaons presented an address to the Crown, stating that the editions of the works of our ancient historians were inconvenient and defective ; that many of their writings still remained in manuscript, and, in some cases, in a single copy only. They added, " that an uniform and con- " venient edition of the whole, published under His Majesty s royal sanction, would be an undertaking honourable to His Majesty s reign, and conducive to the advancement of historical and constitutional kiioAvledge ; that the House therefore humbly besought His Majesty, that He would be graciously pleased to give such directions as His Majesty, in His wisdom, might think fit, for the publication of a complete edition of the ancient historians of this realm, " and assured His Majesty that whatever expense might be necessary for this " purpose would be made good." The Master of the Rolls, being very desirous that effect should be given to the resolution of the House of Commons, submitted to Her Majesty s Treasury in 1857 a plan for the publication of the ancient chronicles and memorials of the United Kingdom, and it was adopted accordingly. In selecting these works, il was considered right, in the first instance, to give preference to those of which the manuscripts were unique, or the materials of which would help to fill up blanks in English history for which no satisfactory and authentic information hitherto existed in any accessible form. One great object the Master of the Bolls had in view was to form a corpus historicuwi within reasonable limits, and which should be as complete as possible. In a subject of so vast a range, it was im portant that the historical student should be able to select such volumes as conformed with his own peculiar tastes and studies, and not be put to the expense of purchasing the whole collection ; an inconvenience inseparable from any other plan than that which has been in this instance adopted. Of the Chronicles and Memorials, the following volumes have been published. They embrace the period from the earliest time of British history down to the end of the reign of Henry YII. 1. THE CHRONICLE OF ENGLAND, by JOHN CAPGKAVE. Edited ly the Kev. 1\ C. HINGES-TON, M.A., of Exeter College, Oxford. 1858. Capirrave was prior of Lynn, in Norfolk, and provincial of the order of the Friars Hermits of England shortly before the year 1464. His Chronicle extends from the creation of the world to tlio year 1417. As a record of the language spoken in Norfolk (being written in English), it is of considerable value. 2. CHUONICON MONABTEKII DE ABINGDON. Vols. I. and II. Edited by the Eev. JOSEPH STEVENSON. M.A., of University College, Durham, and Vicar of Leighton Buzzard. 1858. This Chronicle traces the history of the groat Benedictine monastery of Abinjrrton in Berkslih c, i lviu its foundation by Kins Ina of "\Vessex, to the reian of Richard I., shortly after which periml the present narrative was drawn up by an inmate of the establishment. The author had access io the title-deeds of the house; and incorporates into his history various charters of the Saxon kings, of great importance as Illustrating not only the history of the locality but that of the king dom. The work is printed for the first time. 3. LIVES OP EDWAHD THE CONFESSOK. I. L?, Estoirc de Seint Aedward le Eei II. Vita Beati Edvardi Eegis et Confessoris. III. Vita JEduuai di Regis qui apud Westmonasterium requiescit. Edited ly HENKY RICHABDS LUARD, M.A., Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Trinity College, Cambridge. 1858. The first is n poem in Norman French, containing 4,686 lines, addressed to Alianor, Queen of Henry III., probably written in 12 15, on the restoration of the church of Westminster. Nothing is known of the author. The second is an anonymous poem, containing 53(5 lines, written between 1440 and 1450, by command of Henry VI., to whom it is dedicated. It does not throw any new light on the reign of Edward the Confessor, but is valuable as a specimen of the Latin poetry of the time. The third, also by an anonymous author, was apparently written for Queen Edith, between 1066 and 1074, during the pressure of the sulTering brought on the Saxons by the Novmau conquest. It notices many facts not found in other writers, and some which differ considerably from the usual accounts. 10 4. MONUMENTA .FRANCISCAN A . Vol. I. Thomas de Eccleston de Advento Fratrum Minorum in Angliam. Adas de Marisco Epistola?. Registrnm Fratrum Minorum LondoniEe. Edited by T. S. BREWER, M.A., Professor of English Literature, King s College, London. Vol. II. DC Adventu Miuorum ; re-edited, with additions. Chronicle of the Grey Friars. The ancient English version of the Rule of St. Francis. Abbreviatio Statutorum, 1451, &c. Edited by RICHARD HOWLETT, Esq., of the Middle Temple, Barrister-at-Law. 1858, 1882. The lirst volume contains original materials for the history of the settlement of the order of Saint Francis in England, the letters of Adam de Marisco, and other papers connected with the foundation and diffusion of this great body. It was the aim of the editor to collect whatever historical information could be found in this country, towards illustrating a period of the national history for which only scanty materials exist. None of these have been before printed. The second volume contains materials found, since the first volume was published, among the MSS.of Sir Charles isharu, and in various libraries. 5. FASCICULI ZIZANIORUM MAGISTRI JOHANNIS WYCLIF CUM TRITICO. Ascribed to THOMAS NETTER, of WALDEN, Provincial of the Carmelite Order in England, and Confessor to King Henry the Fifth. Edited by the Rev. W. W. SHIRLEY, M.A., Tutor and late Fellow of Wadham College, Oxford. 1858. This work derives its principal value from being the only contemporaneous account of the rise p| the Lollards. When written, the disputes of the schoolmen had been extended to the field of theology, and they appear both in the writings of Wycliff and in those of his adversaries. Wye-lift s little bundles of tares are not less metaphysical than theological, and the conflict between Nomina lists and Realists rages side by side with the conflict between the different interpreters of Scripture. The work gives a good idea of the controversies at the end of the 14th and the beginning of the 15th centuries. 6. THE BUIK or THE CRONICLIS OF SCOTLAND; or, A Metrical Version of the History of Hector Boece ; by WILLIAM STEWART. Vols. I., II., and III. Edited by W.^B. TURNBULL, Esq., of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at-Law, 1858. This is a metrical translation of a Latin Prose Chronicle, written in the lirst half of the 16th century. The narrative begins with the earliest legends and ends with the death of James I. of Scotland, and the "evil endiris of the traitors that slew him." Strict accuracy of statement is not to be looked for ; but the stories of the colonization of Spain, Ireland, and Scotland are interest-ing if not true; and the chronicle reflects the manners, sentiments, and character of the age in which it was composed. The peculiarities of the Scottisli dialect are well illustrated in this version, and the student of language will find ample materials for comparison with the English dialects of the same period, and with modern lowland Scotch. 7. JOHANNIS CAP.GRAVE LIBER DE ILLUSTRIBUS HENRICIS. Edited by the Rev. F. C. HINGESTON, M.A., of Exeter College, Oxford. 1858. This -work is dedicated to Henry VI. of England, who appears to have been, in the author s estimation, the greatest of all the Henries. It is divided into three parts, each haying a separate dedication. The first part relates only to the history of the Empire, from the election of Henry I., the Fowler, to the end of the reign of the Emperor Henry VI. The second part is devoted to English history, from the accession of Henry I. in 1100, to 14 Mi, which was the twenty-fourth year of the reisn of Henry VI. The third part contains the lives of illustrious men who have borne the name of Henry in various parts of the world. Capgrave was born in 1393, in the reign of Richard II., and lived during the Wars of the Roses, for which period his work is of some value. 8. HlSTORIA MONASTERII S. AUGUSTINI CANTUARIENSIS , by THOMAS OF ELMHAM, formerly Monk and Treasurer of that Foundation. Edited by CHARLES HARD- WICK, M.A., Fellow of St. Catharine s Hall, and Christian Advocate in the University of Cambridge. 1858. This history extends from the arrival of St. Augustine in Kent until 1191. Prefixed is a chronology as far as 1418, which shows in outline what was to have been the character of the work when completed. The only copy known is in the possession of Trinity Hall, Cambridge. The author was connected with Norfolk, and most probably with Elmharn, whence he derived his name 9. EULOGIUM (HisiORiARUM SITE TEMroRis) : Chronicon ab Orbe condito usque ad Annum Domini 1366 ; a Monacho quodam Malmesbiriensi exaratum. Vols. I., II., and III. Edited by F. S. HAYDON, Esq., B.A. 1858-1863. This is a Latin Chronicle extending from the Creation to the latter part of the reign ol especially ol Kngland to the year 136(i. The continuation extends the history down to the corona tion of Henry V. The Eulogium itself is chiefly valuable as containing a history, by a con temporary, of the period between 1350 and Io6(j. The notices of events appear to have been written very soon after their occurrence. Among other interesting matter, the Chronicle contains a diary of the Poitiers campaign, evidently furnished by some person who accompanied the army of the Black Prince. The continuation of the Chronicle is also the work of a contemporary, and gives a very interesting account of the reigns of Richard II. and Henry IV. It is believed to be the earliest authority for the statement that the latter monarch died in the Jerusalem Chamber at Westminster. 11 10. MEMORIALS o* HENRI THE {SEVENTH : Beruardi Andrese Tholosatis Vita Eegis Henrici Septimi; necnon aliaquaedam ad eundem Eegem spectantia. Edited by JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq. 1858. The contents of this volume are (1) a life of Henry VII., by his poet laureate and historio grapher, Bernard Andre, of Toulouse, with some compositions in verse, of which he is supposed to have been the author ; (2) the journals of Roger Machado during certain embassies on which lie was sent by Henry VII. to Spain and Brittany, the first of which had reference to the marria- ; of the King s son, Arthur, with Catharine of Arragon; (3) two curious reports by envoys sent to Spain in 1505 touching the succession to the Crown of Castile, and a project of marriage between Henry VII. and the Queen of Naples ; and (4) an account of Philip of Castile s reception in England in 1506. Other documents of interest are given in an appendix. 11. MEMORIALS or HENRY THE FIFTH. I. Vita Henrici Quinti, EobertoEedmanuo auctore. II. Versus Ehythmici in laudem Eegis Henrici Quinti. HI.. Elmhami Liber Metricus de Henrico Y. Edited by CHARLES A . COLE, Esq. 1858. This volume contains three treatises which more or less illustrate the history of the reign d Henry V., viz. : A life by Robert Redman ; a Metrical Chronicle by Thomas Ehnham, prior of Lenton, a contemporary author; Versus Rhythmici, written apparentjy by a monk of Westminster Abbey, who was also a contemporary of Heury V. These works are printed for the first time. 12. MUNIMENTA GILDHALL^E LoNDONiENSis ; Liber Altms, Liber Custumarum, eb Liber Horn, in archivis Gildhallee asservati. Vol.1., Liber Albus. Vol. II. (in Two Parts), Liber Custumarum. Vol. III., Translation of the Anglo- Norman Passages in Liber Albus, Glossaries, Appendices, and Index. Edited by HENKY THOMAS B-ILEY, Esq., M.A., Barrister-at-Law. 1859-1862. The manuscript of the Liber Albus, compiled by John Carpenter, Common Clerk of the City of London in the year 1419, a large folio volume, is preserved in the Record Room of the City of London. It gives an account of the laws, regulations, and institutions of that City in the 12th, 13th, 14th, and early part of the loth centuries. The Liber Custumarum was compiled probably by various hands in the early part of the 14th century during the reign of Edward II. The manuscript, a folio volume, is also preserved in the Record Room of the City of London, though some portion in its original state, borrowed from the City in the reign of Queen Elizabeth and never returned, forms part of the Cottonian MS. Claudius D. II. in the British Museum. It also gives an account of the laws, regulations, and institutions of the City of London in the 12th, 13th, and early part of the 14th centuries. 13. CHRONICA JOHANNIS DE OXENEDES. Edited by Sir HENRY ELLIS, K.H. 1859. Although this Chronicle tells of the arrival of Hengist and Horsa in England in 449, yet it substantially begins with the reign of King Alfred, and comes down to 1292, where it ends abruptly, the history is particularly valuable for notices of events in the eastern portions of the Kingdom, not to be elsewhere obtained. Some curious facts are mentioned relative to the floods in that part of England, which are confirmed in the Priesland Chronicle of Anthony Heinrich, pastor of the Island of Mohr. 14. A COLLECTION OP POLITICAL POEMS AND SONGS RELATING TO ENGLISH HISTORY, FROM THE ACCESSION OF EDWARD III. TO THE EEIGN OF HENRY VIII. Vols. I. and II. JEMitaZ by THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M. A. 1859-1861. These Poems are perhaps the most interesting of all the historical writings of the period, though they cannot be relied on for accuracy of statement. They are various in character ; some are upon religious subjects, some may be called satires, and some give no more than a court scandal ; but as a whole they present a very fair picture of society, and of the relations of the different classes to one another. The period comprised is in itself interesting, and brings us through the decline of the feudal system, to the beginning of our modern history. The songs in old English are of considerable value to the philologist. 15. The " OPUS TERTIUM," " OPUS MINUS," &c., of EOGER BACON. Edited ly J. S. BREWER, M.A., Professor of English Literature, King s College, London. 1859. This is the celebrated treatise never before printed so frequently referred to by the great C" ilosopher in his works. It contains the fullest details wo possess of the life and labours of ger Bacon : also a fragment by the same author, supposed to be unique, the " Compendium Studii TheolOffia." 16. BARTHOLOMjEI DE COTTON, MONACHI NoEWICENSIS, HlSTORIA ANGLICANA ; 449- 1298: necnon ejusdem Liber de Achiepiscopis ct Episcopis Anglia:. Edited by HENRY EICHARDS LUARD, M.A., Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Trinity College, Cambridge. 1859. The author, a monk of Norwich, has hero given us a Chronicle of England from the arrival of the Saxons in 440 to the year 12!)8, in or about which year it appears that he died. The latter portion of this history (the whole of the reign of Edward I. more especially) is of fgretit value, as the writer was contemporary with the events ^yllich he records. An Appendix contains several illustrative documents connected with the previous narrative. 17. BRUT Y TYWYSOGION ; or, The Chronicle of the Prances of Wales. Edited by tho Eev. JOHN WILLIAMS AB ITHEL, M.A. I860. This work, also known as " The Chronicle of the Princes of "Wales," has been attributed to Caradoo of Llancarvan, who flourished about the middle of the twelfth century. It is written in the ancient Welsh language, begins with the abdication and death of Caedwala at Rome, in the year 681, and continues the history down to the subjugation of Wales by Edward I., about tho year 1282. 12 18. A COLLECTION or ROYAL AND HISTORICAL LETTERS DURING THE REIGN or HENRY IV. 1399-1404. Edited by the Rev. F. C. HINGESTON, M.A., of Exeter College, Oxford. 1860. This volume, like all the others in the series containing a miscellaneous selection oi letters, is valuable on account of the light it throws upon biographical history, and the familiar view it presents of characters, manners, and events. The period requires much elucidation ; to which it will materially contribute. 19. THE REPRESSOR or OVER MUCH BLAMING OF THE CLERGY. By REGINALD PECOCK, sometime Bishop of Chichester. Vols. I. and II. Edited by CHURCHILL BABINGTON, B.D., Fellow of St. John s College, Cambridge. 1860. The " Represser " may be considered the earliest piece of good theological disquisition of which our English prose literature can boast. The author was born about the end of the four teenth century, consecrated Bishop of St. Asaph in the year 1-14-J-, and translated to the see of Chicheater in 1-150. While Bishop of St. Asaph, lie zealously defended his brother prelates from the attacks of those who censured the bishops for their neglect of duty. He maintained that it was no part of a bishop s functions to appear in the pulpit, and that his time might be more profi tably spent, and his dignity better maintained, in the performance of works of a higher character. Among those who thought differently were the Lollards, and against their general doctrines the " Ui prcssor" is directed. Pecogk took up a position midway bet ween that of the Roman Church and that of the modern Anglican Church; but his work is interesting chiefly because it gives a lull account of the views of the Lollards and of the arguments by which they were supported, and use it assists us to ascertain the state of feeling which ultimately led to the Reformation. Apart from religious matters, the light thrown upon contemporaneous history is very small, but I he " Represser " has great value for the philologist, as it tells us what were the characteristics of the language in use among the cultivated Englishmen of the fifteenth century. Pecock, though an opponent of the Lollards, showed a certain spirit of toleration, for which he received, towards the end of his life, the usual medi-eval reward persecution. 20. ANNALES CAMBRLE. Editedby the Rev. JOHN WILLIAMS AB ITHEL, M.A. 1860. These annals, which are in Latin, commence in 447, and come down to 1288. The earlier portion ,i i poars to betaken from an Irish Chronicle used by Tigernach, and by the compiler of the Annals ^i lister. During its first century it contains scarcely anything relating to Britain, the earliest direct concurrence with English history is relative to the mission of Augustine. Its notices throughout, though brief, are valuable. The annals were probably written at St. Davids, by Blegewryd, Archdeacon of Llandaff, the most learned man in his day in all Cymru. lil. THE WORKS or G-IRALDUS CAMBRENSIS. Vols. I., II., III., and IV. Edited by J. S. BREWER, M.A., Professor of English Literature, King s College, London. Vols. V., VI., and VII. Edited by the Rev. JAMES F. DIMOCK, M.A., Rector of Barnburgh, Yorkshire. 1861-1877. These volumes contain the historical works of Gerald du Barry, who lived in the reigns of Henry II., Richard I., and John, and attempted to re-establish the independence of Wales by restoring the see of St. Davids to its ancient primacy. His works are of a very miscellaneous nature, both in prose and verse, and are remarkable chiefly for the racy and original anecdotes which they contain relating to contemporaries. He is the only Welsh writer of any importance who has contributed so much to the medircval literature of this country, or assumed, in conse quence of his nationality, so free and independent a tone. His frequent travels in Italy, in Prance, in Ireland, and in Wales, gave him opportunities for observation which did not generally fall to the lot of mediaeval writers in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, and of these observations Giraldus has made due use. Only extracts from these treatises have been printed before and almost all of them are taken from unique manuscripts. The Topograpliia Hibernica (in Vol. V.) is the result of Giraldus two visits to Ireland. The first in 1183, the second in 11S.VO, when he accompanied Prince John into that country. Curious as this treatise is, Mr. Dimock is of opinion that it ought not to be accepted as sober truthful history, for Giraldus himself states that truth was not his main object, and that he compiled the work for the purpose of sounding the praises of Henry the Second. Elsewhere, however, he declares that he had stated nothing in the Topograpliia of the truth of which ho was not well assured, either by his own eyesight or by the testimony, with all diligence elicited, of the most trustworthy and authentic men in the country ; that though he did not put just the same full faith in their reports as in what he had himself seen, yet, an they only related what they had them selves seen, he could not but believe such credible witnesses. A very interesting portion of this treatise is devoted to the animals of Ireland. It shows that he was a very accurate and acute observer, and his descriptions are given in a way that a scientific naturalist of the present day could hardly improve upon. The Expugnatio Hibernica was written about 1188 and may be regarded rather as a great epic than a sober relatiDii of acts occurring in his own days. No one can peruse it without coming to the conclusion that it is rather a poetical fiction than a prosaic truthful history. Vol. VI. contains the Itinerarium Kambrijc et Descriptio Kambrice : and Vol. VII., the lives of S. Re migius and S. Hugh. 22. LETTERS AND PAPERS ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE WARS OF THE ENGLISH IN FRANCL DURING THE REIGN OF HENRY THE SlXTH, KlNG OF ENGLAND. Vol. I., and Vol. II. (in Two Parts). Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH STEVENSON, M.A., of University College, Durham, and Vicar of Lcighton Buzzard. 1861-1864. These letters and papers are derived chielly from originals or contemporary copies extant in the Bibliotheque Imperiale, and the Depot des Archives, in Paris. They illustrate the policy adopted by John Duke of Bedford and his successors during their government of Normandy, and other provinces of France acquired by Henry V. Here may bo traced, step by step, the gradual declension of the English power, until we are prepared for its final overthrow. 23. THE ANGLO-SAXON CHRONICLE, ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL ORIGINAL AUTHO RITIES. Vol. I., Original Texts. Vol II., Translation. Edited and translated 13 by BENJAMIN THORPE, Esq., Member of the Boyal Academy of Sciences at Munich, and of the Society of Netherlandish Literature at Ley den. 1861. This chronicle, extending from the earliest history of Britain to 1154, is justly the boast of England ; no other nation can produce any history, written in its own vernacular, at all approach ing it, in antiquity, truthfulness, or extent, the historical books of the Bible alone excepted. There are at present six independent manuscripts of the Saxon Chronicle, ending in different years, and written in different parts of the country. In this edition, the text of each manuscript is printed in columns on the same page, so that the student may see at a glance the various changes which occur in orthography, whether arising from locality or age. 24. LETTERS AND PAPERS ILLUSTRATIVE or THE REIGNS OF EICHARD III. AND HENRY VII. Vols. I. and II. Edited ly JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq. 1861-1863. The papers are derived from the MSS. in Public Record Office, the British Museum, and other repositories. The period to which they refer is unusually destitute of chronicles and other sources of histoiical information, so that the light obtained from them isof special importance. The princi pal contents of the volumes are some diplomatic Papers of Richard III. ; correspondence between Henry VII. ami Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain ; documents relating to Edmund dc la Pole, Earl of Suffolk ; and a portion of the correspondence of James IV. of Scotland. 25. LETTERS OF BISHOP G-ROSSETESTE, illustrative of the Social Condition of his Time. Edited by HENRY RICHARDS LUARD, M.A., Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Trinity College, Cambridge. 1861. The Letters of Robert Grosseteste (131 in number) arc here collected from various sources, and a large portion of them is printed for the first time. They range in dale from about 1210 to 1253, and relate to various matters connected not only with the political history of England durinv the reign of Henry III. but with its ecclesiastical condition, Tney refer especially to the diocese of Lincoln, of which Grosseteste was bishop. 26. DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE OF MANUSCRIPTS RELATING TO THE HISTORY OP GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Yol. I. (in Two Parts); Anterior to the Norman Invasion. Vol. II. ; 1066-1200. Vol. III. ; 1200-1327. By Sir THOMAS DTTFFUS HARDY, D.C.L., Deputy Keeper of the Public Records. 1862-187] . The object of this work is to publish notices of all known sources of British history, both printed and imprinted, in one continued sequence. The materials, when historical (as distin guished from biographical), are arranged under the year in which the latest event is recorded in the chronicle or history, and not under the period in which its author, real or supposed, flourished. Biographies are enumerated under the year in which the person commemorated died, and not under the year in which the life was written. This arrangement has two advantages ; the materials for any given period may be seen at a glance ; and if the ivader knows the time when au author wrote, and the number of years that had elapsed between the date of the event.s and the time the writer flourished, he will generally be enabled to form a fair estimate of the comparative value of the narrative itself. A brief analysis of each work has been added when deserving it, in which original portions are distinguished from mere compilations. If possible, the sources are indif-nli-d from which compilations have been derived. A biographical sketch of the author of each piece has been added, and a brief notice of such British authors as have written on historical subjects. 27. ROYAL AND OTHER HISTORICAL LETTERS ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE REIGN OF HENRY III. Vol. I., 1216-1235. Vol. II., 1236-1272. Selected and edited ly the Rev. W. W. SHIRLEY, D.D., Regius Professor in Ecclesiastical History, and Canon of Christ Church, Oxford. 1862-1866. The letters contained in these volumes are derived chiefly from the ancient correspondence formerly in the Tower of London, and now in the Public Record Office. They illustrate tli<> political history of England during the growth of its liberties, and throw considerable light upon the personal history of Simon de Montfort. The affairs of Prance form the subject of m any of them, especially in regard to the province of Gascony. The entire collection consists of nearly 700 documents, the greater portion of which is printed for the first time. 28. CHRONICA MONASTERII S. ALBANI. 1. THOM.E WALSINGHAM HISTORIA ANGLI- CANA; Vol.1., 1272-1381: Vol.11., 1381-1422. 2. WILLELMI RISHANGKB CHRONICA ET ANNALES, 1259-1307. 3. JOHANNIS DE TROKELOWE ET HENRICI DE BLANEFORDE CHRONICA ET ANNALES, 1259-1296 ; 1307-1324 ; 1392-140G. 4. G-ESTA ABBATUM MONASTEKII S. ALBANI, A THOMA WALSINGHAM, REG. NANTE RlCARDO SECUNDO, EJUSDEM ECCLESI^ PMCENTORE, COMPILATA Vol I., 793-1290: Vol. II., 1290-1349: Vol. III., 1349-1411. 5. JOHANNIR AMUNDESHAM, MONACHI MONASTERII S. ALBANI, UT VIDETUR, ANNALES ; Vols. I. and II. 6. REGISTBA QUORUNDAM ABBATUM MONASTERII S. ALBANI, QUI S^ECULO XV mo FLORUERE; Vol. I., REGISTRUM ABBATI>E JoiIANNIS WHETHAM- STEDE, ABBATIS MONASTERII SANCTI ALBANI, ITERUM SUSCEPM ; ROBERTO BLAKENEY, CAPELLANO, QUONDAM ADSCRTPTUM : Vol. II., REGISTRA JOHANNIS WHETHAMSTEDE, WILLELMI ALBON, ET WILLELMI WALINGFORDE, ABBATUM MONASTERII SANCTI ALBANI, CUM APPENDTCE, CONTINENTS QUASDAM EPISTOLAS, A JOHANNE WHETHAMSTEDE CONSCRTPTAS. 7. YPODIGMA NEUSTRLE A THOMA WALSINGHAM, QUONDAM MONACHO MONASTERII S. ALBANI, CONSCRIPTUM Edited ly HENRY THOMAS ElMT, Esq., M. A., Cambridge and Oxford and of the Inner Temple. Barrister-at-Lavr. 1863-1876. H In the first two volumes is a History of England, from the death of Henry III. to the death of Henry V., by Thomas Walsingham, Precentor of St. Albnns, from MS. VII. in the Arundel Colleo- tion in the College of Arms, London, a manuscript of the fifteenth century, collated with MS 13 E. IX. in the King s Library in the British Museum, and MS. VII. in the Parker Collection of Manuscripts at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. In the 3rd volume is a Chronicle of English History, attributed to William Rishanger, who lived in the reign of Edward I., from the Cotton MS. Faustina B. IX. in the British Museum collated with MB. 14 0. VII. (fols. 219-231) in the King s Library, British Museum, and the Cotton MS. Claudius E. III. fols. 306-331 : an account of transactions attending the award of the kingdom of Scotland to John Balliol, 1291-1292, from MS. Cotton. Claudius D. VI., also attributed to William Rishanger, but on no sufficient ground : a short Chronicle of English History, 1292 to 1300, by an unknown hand, from MS. Cotton. Claudius D. VI. : a short Chronicle Wille lmi Rishanger <;<;sta Edwardi Primi, Regis Anglia;, from MS. 11 C. I. in the Royal Library, and MS. Cotton Claudius D. VI., with Annales Regum Anglise, probably by the same hand : and fragments of three Chronicles of English History, 1285 to 1307. In the 4th volume is a Chronicle of English History, 1259 to 1290, from MS. Cotton. Claudius D. VI. : Annals of Edward II., 1307 to 1323, by John de Trokelowe, a monk of St. Albans, and a continuation of Trokelowe s Annals, 1323, 1321, by Henry de Blaneforde, both from MS. Cotton Claudius D. VI. : a full Chronicle of English History, 1392 to 1406, from MS. VII. in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge; and an account of the Benefactors of St. Albans, written in the early part of the 15th century from MS. VI. in the same Library. The 5th, 6th, and 7th volumes contain a history of the Abbots of St. Albans, 793 to 1411, inainl v compiled by Thomas Walsingham, from MS. Cotton. Claudius E. IV., in the British Museum: with a Continuation, from the closing pages of Porker MS. VII., in the Library of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. The 8th and 9th volumes, in continuation of the Annals, contain a Chronicle, probably by John Amundesham, a monk of St. Albans. The 10th and llth volumes relate especially to the acts and proceedings of Abbots Whetham- stede, Albon, and Wallingford, and may be considered as a memorial of the chief historical and domestic events during those periods. The 12th volume contains a compendious History of England to the reign of Henry V., and of Normandy in early times, also by Thomas Walsingham, and dedicated to Henry V. The compiler has often substituted other authorities in place of those consulted in the preparation of his larger work. 29. CHRONICON ABBATI^ EVESHAMENSIS, AUCTORIBUS DOMINICO PRIORE EVE- SHAMIR ET THOMA DE MARLEBERGE ABBATE, A FUNDATIONE AD ANNUM 1213, UNA CUM CONTINUATIONE AD ANNUM 1418. Edited by the Eev. W. D. MACKAY, Bodleian Library, Oxford. 1863. The Chronicle of Evesham illustrates the history of that important monastery from its founda tion by Egwin, about 690, to the year 1418. Its chief feature is an autobiography, which makes us acquainted with the inner daily life of a great abbey, such as but rarely has been recorded. Inter spersed are many notices of general, personal, and local history which will be read with much interest. This work exists in a single MS., and is for the first time printed. 30. ElCARDI DE ClRENCESTRIA SPECULUM HlSTORIALE DE &ESTIS BEGUM ANGLIC, Vol. I., 447-871. Yol. II., 872-1066. Edited by JOHN E. B. MAYOR, M.A., Fellow of St. John s College, Cambridge. 1863-1869. The compiler, Richard of Cirencsster, was a monk of Westminster, 1355-1400. In 1391 he obtained a licence to make a pilgrimage to Rome. His history, in four books, extends from 417 to lOtit;. He announces hi.s intention of continuing it, but there is no evidence that he completed anv more. This chronicle gives many charters in favour of Westminster Abbey, and a very full account of the lives and miracles of the saints, especially of Edward the Confessor, whose reign occupies the fourth book. A treatise on the Coronation, by William of Sudbury, a monk of Westminster fills book iii. c. 3. It was on this author that C. J. Bertram fathered his forgerv, De Situ Brittanife in 1747. 31. YEAR BOOKS OF THE EEIGN OF EDWARD THE FIRST. Years 20-21, 21-22, 30-31, 32-33, and 33-35 Edw. I.; and 11-12 Edw. III. Edited and trans lated by ALFRED JOHN HORWOOD, Esq., of the Middle Temple Barrister. at-Law. Years 12-13, 13-14 Edward III. Edited and translated by LUKE OWEN PIKE, Esq., M. A., of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at-Law. 1863-1886. The volumes known as the " Year Books " contain reports in Norman-French of Cases argued and decided in the Courts of Common Law. They may be considered to a great extent as the " lex non scripta " of England, held in the highest veneration by the ancient sages of the law, and received by them as the repositories of the first recorded judgments and dicta of the great legal luminaries of past ases. They are also worthy of attention on account of the historical informa tion and the notices of public and private persons which they contain, as well as the light which they throw on ancient manners and customs. 32. NARRATIVES OF THE EXPULSION OF THE ENGLISH FROM NORMANDY 1449-1450. Robertus Blondelli de Eeductione Normannia3 : Le Recouvrement de Normendie, par Berry, Herault du Eoy : Conferences between the Ambas sadors of France and England. Edited, from MSS. in the Imperial Library at Paris, by the Eev. JOSEPH STEVENSON, M.A., of University College, Durham. 1863. This volume contains the narrative of an eye-witness who details with considerable power and minuteness the circumstances which attended the final expulsion of the English from Normandy in 1450. Commencing with the infringement of the truce by the capture of Fougeres, and ending with the battle of Pormigny and the embarkation of the Duke of Somerset. The period embraced is less than two years. 15 33. HISTORIA ET CARTULARIUM MONASTERII S. PETRI G-LOUCESTRL#:. Vols. I., II., and III. Edited ly W. H. HART, Esq., F.S.A., Membre correspondant de la Societe cles Antiquaires de Normandie. 1863-1867. This work consists of two parts, the History and the Cartulary of the Monastery of St. Peter, Gloucester. The history furnishes an account of the monastery from its foundation, in the yenr 681, to the early part of the reign of Richard II., together with a calendar of donations and benefactions. It treats principally of the affairs of the monastery, but occasionally matters of general history are introduced. Its authorship has generally been assigned to Walter Proucester the twentieth abbot, but without any foundation. 34. ALEXANDRI NECK.AM DE NATURIS RERTJM LIBRI DUO ; \vith NECKAM S POEM, DE LAUDIBUS DIVINE SAPIENTI.. Edited ly THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A. 1863. Neckam was a man who devoted himself to science, such as it was in the twelfth century. In the " De NaturJs Rerum" are to be found what may be called the rudiments of many sciences mixed up with much error and ignorance. Neckam was not thought infallible, even by his contemporaries, for Roger Bacon remarks of him, " This Alexander in many things wrote what was " true and useful; but he neither can nor ought by just title to be reckoned among authorities." Neckam, however, had sufficient independence of thought to differ from some of the schoolmen who in his time considered themselves the only judges of literature. He had his own views in morals, and in giving us a glimpse of them, as well as of his other opinions, he throws much light upon the manners, customs, and general tone of thought prevalent in the twelfth century. The poem entitled " De Landibus Divinm Sapie:ititc " appears to be a metrical paraphrase or , ibridgment of the " De Naturis Rerum." It is written in the elegiac metre, and though there are many lines which violate classical rules, it is, as a whole, above the ordinary standard of mediaeval Latin. 35. LEECHDOMS, WORTCUNNING, AND STARCRAFT OF EARLY ENGLAND ; being a Col. lection of Documents illustrating the History of Science in this Country before the Norman Conquest. Vols. I., II., and III. Collected and edit<-<l l>y the Rev. T. OSWALD COCKAYNE, M.A., of St. John s College, Cambridge, 1864-1866. This work illustrates not only the history of science, but the history of superstition. In addition to the information bearing directly upon the medical skill and medical faith of the times, there are many passages which incidentally, throw light upon the general mode of life and ordinary diet. The volumes are interesting not only in their scientific, but also in their social aspect. The manuscripts from which they have been printed are valuable to the Anglo-Saxon scholar for the illustrations they afford of Anglo-Saxon orthography. 36. ANNALES MONASTIC!. Vol. I. : Aniiales de Margan, 1066-1232 ; Annales de Theokesberia, 1066-1263; Annales de Burton, 1004-1263. Vol.11.: Annales Monasterii de Wintonia. 519-1277; Annales Monasterii de Waverleia, 1-1291. Vol. III. : Annales Prioratus de Dunstaplia, 1-1297. Annales Monasterii de Bermundeseia, 1042-1432. Vol. IV.: Annales Monasterii de Oseneia, 1016-1347; Chronicon vulgo dictum Chronicon Thomse Wykes, 1066-1289 ; Annales Prioratus de Wigornia, 1-1377. Vol. V. : Index and Glossary. Edited ly HENRY EICHARDS LUARD, M.A., Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Trinity College, and Registrary of the University. Cambridge. 1864-1869. The present collection of Monastic Annals embraces all the more important chronicles com piled in religious houses in England during the thirteenth century. These distinct works are ten in number. The extreme period svhich they embrace ranges from the year 1 to 1432, although they refer more especially to the reigns of John, Henry III., and Edward I. Some of these narra tives have already appeared in print, but others are printed for the first time. 37. MAGNA VITA S. HTJGONIS EPISCOPI LINCOLNIENSIS. From MSS. in the Bod leian Library, Oxford, and the Imperial Library, Paris. Edited by the Rev. JAMES F. DIMOCK, M.A., Rector of Barnburgh, Yorkshire. 1864. This work contains a number of very curious and interesting incidents, and being the work of a contemporary, is very valuable, not only as a truthful biography of a celebrated ecclesiastic, but as the work of a man, who, from personal knowledge, gives notices of passing events, as well as of individuals who were then taking active part in public affairs. The author, in all pro bability, was Adam Abbot of Evesham. He was domestic chaplain and private confessor of Bishop Hugh, and in these capacities was admitted to the closest intimacy. Bishop Hugh was Prior of Witham for 11 years before he became Bishop of Lincoln. His consecration took plnce on the 21st September 118C; he died on the 16th of November 1200; and was canonized in 1220. 38. CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS OF THE REIGN OF RICHARD THE FIRST. Vol. I. : ITINERABITJM PEREGRINORUM ET G-ESTA REGIS RICARDI. Vol. II. : EPISTOL^? CANTTJAIIIENSES ; the Letters of the Prior and Convent of Christ Church, Canterbury; 1187 to 1199. Edited by WILLIAM STUBBS, M. A., Vicar of Navestock, Essex, and Lambeth Librarian. 1864-1865. The authorship of the Chronicle in Vol. I., hitherto ascribed to Geoffrey Vinesanf is now move correctly ascribed to Richard, Canon of the Holy Trinity of London. The narrative extends from 1187 to 1199 ; but its chief interest consists in the minute and authentic narrative which it lurmshes of the exploits of Richard I., from his departure from Ens-land in December 1189 to his 16 death in 1190. The author states in his prologue that he was an eye-witnass of much that he records ; and various incidental circumstances which occur in the course of the narrative confirm this assertion. The letters in Vol. II., written between 1187 and 1199, are of value as furnishing authentic materials for the history of the ecclesiastical condition of England during the reign of Richard I. They had their origin in a dispute which arose from the attempts of Baldwin and Hubert, arch bishops of Canterbury, to found a college of secular canons, a project which gave great umbrage to the monks of Canterbury, who saw in it a design to supplant them in their function of metropolitan chapter. These letters are pri nted, for the tirst time, from a MS. belonging to the aroniepiscopal library at Lambeth. 39. RECUEIL DBS CRONIQJTES ET ANCHIENNES ISTORIKS DE LA G-RANT BRETAIGNE A PRESENT KOMMB ENGLETERRE, pfir JEHAN DE WAURIN. Vol. I. Albina to 688. Vol. II., 1399-1422. Yol. III., 1422-1431. Edited ly Sir WILLIAM HAEDY, F.S.A. 1864-1879. Yol. IY. 1431-1443. Edited ly Sir WILLIAM HARDY, F.S.A., and EDWARD L. C. P. HARDY, Esq., F.S.A. 1884. 40. A COLLECTION OF THE CHRONICLES AND ANCIENT HISTORIES OF GREAT BRITAIN. NOW CALLED ENGLAND, by JOHN DE WAVRIN. Albina to 688. (Translation of the preceding Yols. I. and II.) Edited and translated ly Sir WILLIAM HARDY, F.S.A., and EDWARD L. C. P. HARDY, Esq., F.S.A. 1864-1887. This curious chronicle extends from tho fabulous period of history down to the return o| Kd ward IV. to England in the year 1471 after the second deposition of Henry VI. The manuscript !> nn which the text of the work is taken is preserved in the Imperial Library at Paris, and is believed in lie the only complete and nearly contemporary copy in existence. The work, as originally bound, was comprised in six volumes, since rebound in morocco in 12 volumes, folio maxinio, vellum, and is illustrated with exquisite miniatures, vignettes, and initial letters. It was written towards tli.- -ml of the fifteenth century, having been expressly executed for Louis de Bruges, Seigneur de \;\ Qruthuyae and Earl of Winchester, from whose cabinet it passed into the library of Louis XII. al Blois. 41. POLYCHRONICON RANULPHi HIGDEN, with Trevisa s Translation. Yols. I. and II. Edited ly CHURCHILL BABINGTON, B.D., Senior Fellow of St. John s College, Cambridge. Yols. III., IY., V., VI. , VII., VIII., and IX. Edited Ijl the Rev. JOSEPH RAWSON LUMBY, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity, Vicar of St. Edward s, Fellow of St. Catharine s College, and late Fellow of Magdalene College, Cambridge. 1865-1886. This is one of the many mediaeval chronicles which assume the character of a history of the world. It begins with tho creation, and is brought down to the author s own time, the reign of Edward I II. Prefixed to the historical portion, is a chapter devoted to geography, in which is jfiven a description of every known land. To say that the Polychronicon was writte n in the four teenth century is to say that it is not free from inaccuracies. It has, however, a value apart from id; intrinsic merits. It enables us to form a very fair estimate of the knowledge of history and geography which well-informed readers of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries possessed, for it was then the standard work on general history. The two English translations, which are printed with the original Latin, afford interesting illustrations of the gradual change of our language, for one was made in the fourteenth century, the other in the fifteenth. The differences between Trevisa s version and that of the unknown \vrit.-c are often considerable. 42. LE LIVERE DE REIS DE BRITTANIE E LE LIVERE DE EEIS DE ENGLETERE. Edited ly JOHN GLOVER, M.A., Yicar of Brading, Isle of Wight, formerly Librarian of Trinity College, Cambridge. 1865. These two treatises, though they cannot- rank as independent narratives, are nevertheless valuable a,s careful abstracts of previous historians, especially " Le Livere de Reis de Engletere." Some various readings are given which are interesting to the philologist as instances of sPini- Saxomzed French. It is supposed that Peter of Ickham was the supposed author. 43. CHRONICA MONASTERII DE MELSA AB ANNO 1150 USQUE AD ANNUM 1406. Yols. I., II., and III. Edited by EDWARD AUGUSTUS BOND, Esq., Assistant- Keeper of Mantiscripts, and Egerton Librarian, British Museum. 1866-1868. The Abbey of Menux was a Cistercian house, and the work of its abbot is both curious and valuable. It is a faithful and often minute record of the establishment of a religious community, of its progress in forming an ample revenue, of its struggles to maintain its acquisitions, and of its relations to the governing institutions of the country. In addition to the private affairs of the monastery, some light is thrown upon the public events of the time, which are however kept distinct, and appear at the end of the history of each abbot s administration. The text has been printed from what is said to be the autograph of the original compiler, Thomas de Burton, the nineteenth abbot. 44. MATTH^I PARISIENSIS HISTORIA ANGLORUM, SIVE, DT VOLGO DICITUR, HISTORIA MINOR. Yols. I., II., and III. 1067-1253. Edited ly Sir FREDERIC MADDEN, K.H., Keeper of the Manuscript Department of British Museum. 1866-1 869. The exact date at which this work was written is, according to the chronicler, 1250. The history is of considerable value as an illustration of the period during which the author lived, and contains a good summary of the events which followed the Conquest. This minor chronicle is, however, based on another \york (also written by Matthew Paris) giving fuller details, which hns be?n called the " Historia Major." The chronicle here published, nevertheless, gives some i:i format ion not to be found in the ^renter history. 17 45. LIBER MONASTERII DE HYDA : A CHRONICLE AND CHARTULARY OP HYDE ABBEY, "WINCHESTER, 455-1023. Edited, from a Manuscript in the Library of the Earl ofMacdesfield, by EDWARD EDWARDS, Esq. 1866. The "Book of ;Hyde" is a compilation from much earlier sources which are usually indicated with considerable care and precision. In many cii.ses, however, the Hyde Chronicler appears ID correct, to qualify, or to amplify either from tradition or from sources of information not now discoverable the statements, which, in substance, he adopts. He also mentions, and frequently quotes from writers whose works are either entirely lost or at present known only by fragments. There is to be found, in the " Book of Hyde," much information relating to the reign of King Alfred which is not known to exist elsewhere. The volume contains some curious specimens of Anglo-Saxon and Mediaeval English. 46. CHRONICON SCOTORUM : A CHRONICLE OF IRISH AFFAIRS, from the EARLIEST TIMES to 1135 ; and SUPPLEMENT, containing the Events from 1141 to 1150. Edited, with Translation, by WILLIAM MAUNSELL HENNESSY, Esq., M.E.I.A. 1866. There is, in this volume, a legendary account of the peopling of Ireland and of the adventures which befell the various heroes who are said to have been connected with Irish history. The details nre, however, very meagre both for this period mid for the time when history becomes move authentic. The plan adopted in tlie chronicle gives the appearance of an accuracy to which the earlier por tions of the work cannot have any claim. The succession of events is marked year by year, from A.M. 1599 to A.D.1150. The principal events narrated in the later portion of the work are, the invasions of foreigners, and the wars of the Irish among themselves. The text has been printed from a MS. preserved in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, written partly in Latin, parily in Irish. 47. THE CHRONICLE OP PIERRE DE LANGTOFT, IN FRENCH VERSE, PROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE DEATH OP EDWARD I. Yols. I. and II. Edited, by THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A. 1866-1868. It is probable that Pierre de Langtoft was a canon of Bridlington, in Yorkshire, and lived in the reign of Edward I., and during a portion of the reign of Edward II. This chronicle is divided into three parts ; in the first, is an abridgment of Geoffrey of Monmouth s " Historia Britqnum ;" in the second, a history of the Anglo-Saxon and Norman kings, to the death of Henry III. ; in the third, a history of the reign of Edward I. The principal object of the work was apparently to show the justice of Edward s Scottish wars. The language is singularly corrupt, and a curious specimen of the French of Yorkshire. 48. THE WAR OF THE GAEDHIL WITH THE G-AILL, or THE INVASIONS OF IRELAND BY THE DANES AND OTHER NORSEMEN. Edited, with a Translation, by JAMES HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Senior Fellow of Trinity College, and Regius Pro- fessor of Hebrew in the University, Dublin. 1867. The work in its present form, in the editor s opinion, is a comparatively modern version of an undoubtedly ancient original. That it was compiled from contemporary materials lias been proved by curious incidental evidence. It is stated in the account given of the battle of Clontarf that the full tide in Dublin Bay on the day of the battle (23 April 1014) coincided with sunrise ; and that the returning tide in the evening aided considerably in the defeat of the Danes. The fact has been verified by astronomical calculations, and the inference is that the author of the chronicle, if not an eye-witness, must have derived his information from eye-witnesses. The contents of the work are sufficiently described in its title. The story is told after the manner of the Scandinavian Sagas, with poems and fragments of poems introduced into the prose narrative. 49. GESTA REGIS HENRICI SECUNDI BENEDICTI ABBATIS. CHRONICLE OF THE REIGNS OP HENRY II. AND RICHARD I., 1169-1192, known under the name of BENEDICT OF PETERBOROUGH. Vols. I. and II. Edited by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern History, Oxford, and Lambeth Librarian. 1867. This chronicle of the reigns of Henry II. and Richard I., known commonly under the name of Benedict of Peterborough, is one of the best existing specimens of a class of historical compositions of the first importance to the student. 50. MUNIMENTA ACADEMICA, OR, DOCUMENTS ILLUSTRATIVE OP ACADEMICAL LlFE AND STUDIES AT OXFORD (in Two Parts). Edited by the Rev. HENRY ANSTEY, M. A., Vicar of St. Wendron, Cornwall, and lately Vice-Principal of St. Mary Hall, Oxford. 1868. This work will supply materials for a History of Academical Life and Studies in the University of Oxford during the 13th, 14th, and 15th centuries. 51. CHRONICA MAGISTRI ROGERI DE HOUEDENE. Vols. I., II., III., and IV. Edited by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. 1868-1871. This work has long been justly celebrated, but not thoroughly understood until Mr. Stubbs edition. The earlier portion, extending from 732 to 1148, appears to be a copy of a compilation made in Northumbria about llfil, to which Hoveden added little. From 1148 to 1169 a very valuable portion of this work the matter is derived from another source, to which Hovedeii appears to have supplied little, and not always judiciously. From 1170 to 1192 is the portion whicli corresponds with the Chronicle known under the name of Benedict of Peterborough (see No. 49) ; but it is not a. copy, being sometimes an abridgment, at others a paraphrase ; occasionally the two works entirely agree ; showing that both writers hud access to the same materials, but dealt with them differently. From 1192 to 1201 may be said to be wholly Hoveden s work ; it is extremely valuable, and an authority of the lirst importance, U 10231. b 18 52. WILLELMI MALMESBIRIENSIS MONACHI DE G-ESTIS PONTIFICUM ANGLORUM LIBRI QUINQUE. Edited, from William of Malmesbury s Autograph MS., by N. E. S. A. HAMILTON, Esq., of theDepartmentof Manuscripts, British. Museum. 1870. William of Malmesbury s " Gesta Pontiliciun" is the principal foundation of English Eccle" siastieal Biography, flown to the year 1122. The manuscript which has been followed in this Edition is supposed by Mr. Hamilton to be the author s autograph, containing his latest additions and amendments. 53. HISTORIC AND MUNICIPAL DOCUMENTS OF IRELAND, PROM THE ARCHIVES OF THE CITY OF DUBLIN, &c. 1172-1320. Edited by JOHN T. GILBERT, Esq., F.S.A.. Secretary of the Public Record Office of Ireland. 1870. A collection of original documents, elucidating mainly the history and condition of the muni cipal, middle, and trading classes under or in relation with the rule of England in Ireland, a subject hitherto in almost total obscurity. Extending over the first hundred and fifty years of the Anglo-Norman settlement, the series includes charters, municipal laws and regulations, rolls of names of citizens and members of merchant-guilds, lists of commodities with their rates, correspon dence, illustrations of relations between ecclesiastics and laity; together with many documents exhibiting the state of Ireland during the presence thereof the Scots under Robert and Edw:ml Bruce. 54. THE ANNALS or LOCH CE. A CHRONICLE 01 IRISH AFFAIRS, FROM 1041 to 1590. Yols. I. and II. Edited, with a Translation, ly WILLIAM MAUNSEI.L HENNESSY, Esq., M.E.I.A. 1871. The original of this chronicle has passed under various names. The title of "Annals of Loch C6" .vas given to it by Professor O Curry, on the ground that it was transcribed for Brian Mac Dennot, an Irish chieftain, who resided on the island in Loch Ce, in the county of Roscommon. It adds much to the materials for the civil and ecclesiastical history of Ireland; and contains many curious references to English and foreign affairs, not noticed in any other chronicle. 55. MONUMENTA JuRIDlCA. THE BLACK BOOK OF THE ADMIRALTY, WITH APPENDICES, Yols. I., II., III., and IY. EditedbySin TBAYERS Twiss, Q.C.. D.C.L. 1871-1876. This book contains the ancient ordinances and laws relating to the navy, and was probably compiled for the use of the Lord High Admiral of England, Selden calls it the "jewel of the Admiralty Records." Prynne ascribes to the Black Book the same authority in the Admiralty :i> the Black and Red Rocks have in the Court of Exchequer, and most English writers on maritime law recognize its importance. 5*5. MEMORIALS OF THE REIGN OF HENRY VI.: OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE CF THOMAS BEKYNTON, SECRETARY TO HENRY VI., AND BISHOP OF BATH AND WELLS. Edited, from a MS. in tlieArohiepiscopal Library at Lambelli, with an Appendix of Illustrative Documents, by the Rev. GEORGE WILLIAMS, B.D., Vicar of Ring- Avood, late Fellow of King s College, Cambridge. Yols. I. and II. 1872. These curious volumes are of a miscellaneous character, and were probably compiled under the immediate direction of Beckynton before he had attained to the Episcopate. They contain many of the Bishop s own letters, and several written by him in the King s name ; also letters to hiinseif while Roynl Secretary, and others addressed to the King. This work elucidates some points in the history of the nation during the first half of the fifteenth century. 57. MATTH.EI PARISIENSIS, MONACHI SANCTI ALBANI, CHRONICA MAJORA. Vol. I. The Creation to A.D. 1066. Vol. II. A.D. 1067 to A.D. 1216. Vol. III. A.D. 1216 to A.D. 1239. Vol. IV. A.D. 1240 to A.D. 1247. Vol. V. A.D. 1248 to A.D. 1259. Vol. VI. Additamenta. Vol. VII. Index. Edited by HENRY RICHARDS LUARD, D.D., Fellow of Trinity College, Registrary of the University, and Vicar of Great St. Mary s, Cambridge. 1872-1884. This work contains the " Chronica Majora" of Matthew Paris, one of the most valuable and frequently consulted of the ancient English Chronicles. It is published from its commencement, for the fust time. The editions by Archbishop Parker, and "William Watts, severally begin at tin- Norman Conquest. 58. MEMORIALS FRATRIS WALTERI DE COVENTRIA. THE HISTORICAL COLLECTIONS OF WALTER OF COVENTRY. Vols. I. and II. Edited, from the MS. inihe Library of Corpus Ghristi College, Cambridge, by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Regius Pro fessor of Modern History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. 1872-1873. This work, now printed in full for the first time, has long been a desideratum by Historical Scholars. The first portion, however, is not of much importance, being only a compilation from earlier writers. Thepart relating to the first quarter of the thirteenth century is the most vahi.il/le and interesting. 59. THE ANGLO-LATIN SATIRICAL POETS AND EPIGRAMMATISTS OF THE TWELFTH CENTURY. Vols. I. and II. Collected and edited by THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A.. Corresponding Member of the National Institute of France(Acade"mie des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres). 1872. The Poems contained in these volumes have long been known and appreciated as the best satires of the age in which their authors flourished, and were deservedly popular durintr th? 13th and 14th centuries. 19 60. MATERIALS FOR A HISTORY OP THE EEIGN OF HENRY VII., FROM ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS PRESERVED IN THE PUBLIC RECORD OFFICE. Vols. I. and II. Edited by the Rev. WILLIAM CAMPBELL, M.A., one of Her Majesty s Inspectors of Schools. 1873-1877. These volumes are valuable as illustrating the nets and proceedings of Henry VII. on ascending; the throne, and shadow out the policy he afterwards adopted. 01. HISTORICAL PAPERS AND LETTERS FROM THE NORTHERN REGISTERS. Edited ly JAMES RAIXE, M.A., Canon of York, and Secretary of the Surtees Society. 1873. The documents in this volume illustrate, for the most part, the general history of the north o England, particularly in its relation to Scotland. 62. REGISTRUM PALVHNUM DUNELMENSE. THE REGISTER OF RICHARD DE KELLAWE, LORD PALATINE AND BISHOP OF DURHAM ; 1311-1316. Yols. I., II., III., and IT. Edited by Sir THOH-AS DUFFUS HARDY, D.O.L., Deputy Keeper of the Public Records. 1873-1878. Bishop Kellawe s Register contains the proceedings of his prelacy, both lay and ecclesiastical, and is the earliest Register of the Palatinate of Durham. 63. MEMORIALS OF SAINT DUNSTAN, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. Edited, from various MS 8., by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Regimi Professor of Modern History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. 1874. This volume contains several lives of Archbishop Dtmstan, one of the most celebrated Primates of Canterbury. They open various points of Historical and Literary interest, without which our knowledge of the period \yould be more incomplete than it is at present. 64. CHRONICON ANGLIC, AB ANNO DOMINI 1328 USQUE AD ANNUM 1388, AUCTORE MONACHO QUODAM SANCTi ALBANi. Edited by EDWARD MAUNDE THOMPSON, Esq., Barrister-at-Law, and Assistant-Keeper of the Manuscripts in the British Museum. 1874. This chronicle gives a circumstantial history of the close of the reign of Edward III. which has hitherto been considered lost. 65. THOMAS SAGA ERKIBYSKUPS. A LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP THOMAS BECKET, IN ICE LANDIC. To Is. I. and II. Edited, with English Translation, Notes, and Glossary by M. EIRI KR MAGNUSSON, M.A., Sub-Librarian of the University Library, Cambridge. 1875-1884. This work is derived from the Life of Becket written by Benedict of Peterborough, and apparently supplies the missing portions in Benedict s biography. 66. RADULPHI DE COGGESHALL CHRONICON ANGLICANUM. Edited by the RET. JOSEPH STEVENSON, M.A. 1875. This volume contains the "Chronicon Anglicanum," by Ralph of Coggleshall, the " Libellus de Expugnatione Terra; Sanctaj per Saladmum," usually ascribed to the same author, and other pieces of an interesting character. 67. MATERIALS FOR THE HISTORY OF THOMAS BECKET, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. Vols. I., II., III., IV., V., and VI. Editedby the Rev. JAKES CRAIGIE ROBERTSON, M.A., Canoii of Canterbury. 1875-1883. Vol. VII. Edited by JOSEPH BRIGSTOCKE SHEPPARD, Esq., LL.D. 1885. This publication comprises all contemporary materials for the history of Archbishop Thomas Becket. The first volume contains the life of that celebrated man, and the miracles after his death by William, a monk of Canterbury. The second, the life by Benedict of Peterborough ; John o( Salisbury; Alan of Tewkcsbury ; and Edward Grim. The third, the life by "William Pitzstephen ; and Herbert of Bosham. The fourth, anonymous lives, Quadrilogus, &c. The fifth, sixth, and seventh, the Epistles, and known letters. 68. RADULFI DE DICETO DECANI LUNDONIENSIS OPERA HISTORICA. THE HISTORICAL WORKS OF MASTER RALPH DE DICETO, DEAN OF LONDON. Vols. I. and II. Edited, from the Original Manuscripts, by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Begins Professor of Modern History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. 1876. The Historical Works of Ralph de Diceto are some of the most valuable materials for British History. The Abbreviationes Chronicorum extend from the Creation to 1147, and the Ymagines Historiarum to 1201. 69. ROLL OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE KING S COUNCIL IN IRELAND, FOR A PORTION OF THE 16iH YEAR OF THE REIGN OF RICHARD II. 1392-93. Edited by the Rev. JAMES GRAVES, A.B. 1877. This Roll throws considerable light on the History of Ireland at a period little known. It seems the only document of the kind extant. 70. HENRICI DE BRACTON DE LEGIBUS ET CONSUETUDINIBUS ANGLIC LIBRIQUINQUE IN VARIOS TRACTATUS DISTINCT!. AD DIVERSORUM ET VETUSTISSIMORUM CODI- b 2 20 f;TiM COLLATIONEM Tvpis VULGATE Vols. I., II., III., IV.,V.,and VI. Edited 1-j SIR TRAVERS Twiss, Q.O., D.O.L. 1878-1883. This is anew edition of Bracton s celebrated work, collated with MSS. in the British Museum ; the Libraries of Lincoln s Inn, Middle Temple, and Gray s Inn ; Bodleian Library, Oxford: the Biblioth&que Nalionale, Paris ; <.tc. 71. THE HISTORIANS OF THE CHURCH OF YORK, AND ITS ARCHBISHOPS. Vols. I. and II. Edited by JAMES RAINE, M.A., Canon of York, and Secretary of the Snrtees Society. 1879-1886. This will form a complete "Corpus Historicum Kboracense," a work very much needed, and of great value, to the Historical Inquirer. 72. REGISTRUM MALMESBURIENSE. THE REGISTER OF MALMESBURY ABBEY; PRE SERVED IN THE PUBLIC EECORD OFFICE. Vols. I. and II. Edited ly T. 8. BREWER, M.A., Preacher at the Rolls, and Rector of Toppesfield ; and CHARLES TRICE MARTIN, Esq., B.A. 1879, 1880. This work illustrates many curious points of history, the growth of society, the distribution of land, the relations of landlord and tenant, national customs, &c. 73. HISTORICAL WORKS OF GERVASE OF CANTERBURY. Vols. I. a?id II. THE CHRONICLE OF THE REIGNS OF STEPHEN, HENRY II., aad RICHARD I., BY GER VASE, THE MONK OF CANTERBURY. Editedly "WILLIAM STUBBS, D. D. ; Canon Residentiary of St. Paul s, London; Regius Professor o.f Modern History and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford ; &c. 1879, 1880. The Historical Works of Gervase of Canterbury are of great importance ns regards Ilie questions of Church and State, during the period in which he wrote. This work was printed by Twysden, in the " Historic Anglicante Seriptores X.," more than two centuries ago. The present edition has received critical examination and illustration. 74. HENRICT ARCIIIDIACONI HUNTENDUNENSIS HISTORIA ANGLORUM. THE HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH, BY HENRY, ARCHDEACON OF HUNTINGDON, from A.D. 55 to A.D. 1154, in Eight Books. Edited ly THOMAS ARNOLD, ESQ., M.A., of University College, Oxford. 1879. Henry of Huntingdon s work was first printed by Sir Henry Savile, in 1500, in his " Scriptores post Beda m," and reprinted at Frankfort in 1601 . Both editions are very rare and inaccurate. The lirst five books of t he History were published in 1848 in the "Monnmenta Historiea Britannica." which is out of print. The present volume contains the whole of the manuscript of Huntingdon s History in eight books, collated with a manuscript lately discovered at Paris. 75. THE HISTORICAL WORKS OF SYMEON OF DURHAM. Vols. I. and II. Editedly THOMAS ARNOLD, ESQ., M. A., of University College, Oxford. 1882-1885. The first volume of this edition of the Historical Works of Symeon of Durham, contains the " Historia Dimelmensis Ecclesise," and other Works. The second volume contains the"Historin Regum," X-e. 70. CHRONICLES OF THB REIGNS OF EDWARD I. AND EDWARD II. Vols. I. and II. Edited ly WILLIAM STUBBS, D.D., Canon Residentiary of St. Paul s, London ; Regius Professor of Modern History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford, &c. 1882, 1883. The first volume of these Chronicles contains the " Annalos Londonienses " and the " Annales I anlini : " the second, I. Commendatio Lamentabilis in Transitu magni Regis Edwardi. II. f4esta Edwardi do Carnnrvan Anctore Canonico Bridlingtoniensi. III. Monaehi cujusdam Malmps- beriensis Vita, Edwardi TI. IV. Vita et Mors Edwardi II. Conscripta a Thoina de la Moore. 77. REGISTRUM EPISTOLARUM FRATRIS JOHANNIS PECKHAM, ARCHIEPISCOPI CAN- TUARIENSIS. Vols. I., II., and III. Edited ly CHARLES TRICE MARTIN, ESQ., B.A., F.S.A., 1882-1886. These Letters are of great value for illustrating English Ecclesiastical History. 78. REGISTER OF S. OSMUND. Edited ly the Rev. W. H. RICH JONES, M.A., F.S.A., Canon of Salisbury, Vicar of Bradford-on-Avon. Vols. I. and II. 1883, 1884. This Register, of which a complete copy is here printed for the first time, is among the most ancient, and certainly the most treasured of the muniments of the Bishops of Salisbury. It derives its name from containing the statutes, rules, and orders made or compiled by 8. Osmund, tobr observed in the Cathedral and diocese of Salisbury. The first 19 folios contain the " Consuetu dinary," the exposition, as regards ritual, of the " Use of Sarum." 79. CHARTULARY OF THE ANCIENT BENEDICTINE ABBEY OF RAMSEY, from the MS. in the Public Record Office. Vols. I. and II. 1884, 1886. Edited ly WILLIAM HENRY HART, Esq., F.S.A., and the Rev. PONSONBY ANNESLEY LYONS. This Chartulary of the Ancient Benedictine Monastery of Ramsey, Huntingdonshire, came to The Crown on the Dissolution of Monasteries, was afterwards preserve*! in the Stone Tower. W<M- Hiimter Hall, and thence transferred to the Public Record Office. 21 80. CHARTULARIES OF ST. MAKY S ABBEY, DUBLIN, &c., preserved in the Bodleian Library and British Museum. Edited by JOHN THOMAS GILBERT, Esq.. F.S.A., M.R.I. A. Vols. I. & II. 1884 and 1885. These Chartularies, published for the lirsl time, are the only documents of that description known to exist of the ancient establishments of the Cistercian Order m Ireland; two being of St. Mary s Abbey, Dublin, and one of the House at Dunbrody, "VVexford. One Chartulary is in the Bodleian Library, Oxford, together with that of Dunbrody ; the second is in the British Museum. 81. JBiADMERI HlSTORIA NOVORUM IN ANGLIA, ET OPUSCULA DUO DE VlTA SANCTI ANSELMI ET QUIBUSDAM MIRACULIS EJUS. 1884. Edited ly the Eev. MARTIN RULE, M.A. This volume contains the Histories Novoruvu in Anglia," of Eadmer ; his treatise " De Vita et convcrsatione Anselmi Archiepiscopi Cantuariensis, and a Tract entitled "Quacdam Parva De- scriptio Miracnlorum gloriosi Patris Anselmi Cantuariensis." 82. CHRONICLES OP THE REIGNS OF STEPHEN, HENRY II., AND RICHARD I. Vols. I. II., and III., 1884-1886. Edited by RICHARD HOWLETT, Esq., of the Middle Temple, Barrister-at-law. Vol. I. contains Books I.-IV. of the "Historia Rerum Anglicarum " of William of Newburgh ; Vol. II. contains Book V. of that work, the continuation of the same to A.D. 1298, and the " Draco Normannlcna " of Etienne de Rouen. Vol. III. contains the " Gesta Stephani Regis," the Chronicle of Eichard of Hexhani, the " Relatio de Standardo " of St. Aelred of Rievaulx, the poem of Jordan Fantosme, and the Chronicle of llichard of Devizes. 83. CHRONICLE OF THE ANCIENT ABBEY OF RAMSEY, from the Chartulary of that Abbey, in the Public Record Office. 1886. Edited by the Rev. WILLIAM DUNN MACRAY, M.A., F.S.A., Rector of Ducklington, Oxon. This Chronicle forms part of the Chuvtulary of the Abbey of Ramsey, preserved in the Public Record Office (see No. 79). 84. CHRONICA ROGERI DE WENDOVER, SIVB FLORES HISTORIARUM. Vol. I. Edited by HENRY G-AY HEWLETT, Esq., Keeper of the Records of the Land Revenue. This edition gives that portion only of Roger of Wendover s Chronicle which can be accounted an original authority. 85. THE LETTER BOOKS OF THE MONASTERY OF CHRIST CHURCH, CANTERBURY. Edited by JOSEPH BRIGSTOCKE SHEPPARD, ESQ., LL.D. Vol. L, 1887. The Letters printed in this volume were chiefly written between the years 1206 and 1H33. Among the most notable writers were Prior Henry of Eastry, Prior Richard Oxenden, and the Archbishops Raynold and Meopham. 86. THE METRICAL CHRONICLE OF ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER. Edited by WILLIAM ALDIS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A. Parts I. and II., 1887. The date of the composition of this Chronicle is placed about the year 1300. The writer appears 1o have been an eye witness of many events which he describes. The language in which it is written was the dialect of Gloucestershire at that time. 87. CHRONICLE OF ROBERT OF BRUNNE. Edited by FREDERICK JAMES FURNIVALL, Esq., M.A., of Trinity Hall, Cambridge, Barrister-at-Law. Parts I and II. 1887. Robert of Brunne, or Bourne, co. Lincoln, \vns a member of the Gilbertine Order established at Scmpringham. His Chronicle is described by its editor as a work of fiction, a contribution not to English history, but to the history of English. 88. ICELANDIC SAGAS AND OTHER HISTORICAL DOCUMENTS relating to the Settlements and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Vol. I. Orkneyiugu Saga, and Magnus Saga. Vol. II. Hakoiiar Saga, and Magnus Saga. Edited by M. GUDBRAND VIGFUSSON, M.A. In the Press. ICELANDIC SAGAS, AND OTHER HISTORICAL DOCUMENTS relating to the Settle ments and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Vols. III.l. IV. Translated by Sir GEORGE WEBBE DASENT, D.C.L., Oxon. LKSTORIE DES ENGLES SOLUM GEFFREI GTAIMAR. Edited by the late Sir THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, D.C.L., Deputy Keeper of the Public Records ; continued and translated by CHARLES TRICE MARTIN, Esq., B.A., F.S.A. Vols. I. and II. THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF ST. PATRICK, with other documents relating to that Saint. Edited lij WHITLEY STOKES, Esq., LL.D., D.C.L., Honorary Fellow of Jesus 22 In the Press (continued). College, Oxford ; and Corresponding Member of the Institute of France. Parts I. and II. CHARTULARY OF THE ANCIENT BENEDICTINE ABBEY OF RAMSEY, from the MS. in the Public Eecord Office. Vol. III. Editedby WILLIAM HENRY HART, Esq., F.S. A., and the Rev. PONSONBY ANNESLEY LYONS. WlLLELMI MONACHI MALMESBIRIENSIS DE REGUM GrESTIS ANGLORUM, LIBRI V. ; ET HISTORIC NOVELLA, LIBRI III. Edited by WILLIAM STUBBS, D.D., Bishop of Chester. Yols. I. and II. CHARTERS AND DOCUMENTS, ILLUSTRATING THE HISTORY OF THE CATHEDRAL AND CITY OF SARUM, 1100-1300 ; forming an Appendix to the Register of S. Osmund. Vol. III. Edited % the Rev. W. H. RICH JONES, M. A., F.S.A., Canon of Salisbury, Vicar of Bradford-on-Avon. FLORES HlSTOR.TA.RUM, PER MATTH^UM WESTMONASTERIENSEM COLLECTI. Edited by HENRY RICHARDS LUARD, D.D., Fellow of Trinity College, Registrary of the University, and Vicar of Great St. Mary s, Cambridge. RANULF DE GLANVILL; TRACTATUS DE LEGIBUS ET CONSUETUDINIBUS ANGLIC, &c. Edited and translated by Sir TRAVERS Twiss, Q.C., D.C.L. CHRONICLE OF ADAM MURIMUTH, with the CHRONICLE OF ROBERT or AVESBURY. Edited by EDWARD MAUNDE THOMPSON, ESQ., Keeper and Egerton Librarian of the Manuscript Department in the British Museum. YEAR BOOKS OF THE REIGN OF EDWARD III. Edited and translated by LUKE OWEN PIKE, Esq., M.A., of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at-Law. CHRONICLE OF HENRY KNIGHTON, Canon of Leicester, to the death of RICHARD II. Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH RAWSON LUMBY, D.D. ClIRONICA ROGERI DE WENDOVER, SlVE FLORES HlSTORIARUM. Edited by HENRY GAY HEWLETT, Esq., Keeper of the Records of the Land Revenue. Vol. II. THE LETTER BOOKS OF THE MONASTERY OF CHRIST CHURCH, CANTERBURY. Edited by JOSEPH BRIGSTOCKE SHEPPARD, Esq., LL.D. Vol. II. In Progress. DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE OF MANUSCRIPTS RELATING TO THE HISTORY OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Vol. IV. ; 1327, &c. Edited by the late Sir THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, D.C.L., Deputy Keeper of the Public Records, and C. TRICE MAKTIN, Esq., B.A., F.S.A. THE TREATISE " DEPRINCIPUM INSTRUCTIONS," of GIRALDUS CAMBRENSIS ; with an Index to the first four volumes of the "Works of Giraldus Cambrensis," edited by the Rev. J. S. Brewer. Edited by GEORGE F. WARNER, Esq., of the Department of MSS., British Museum. RECUEIL DES CRONIQUES ET ANCHIENNES ISTORIES DE LA GRANT BRETAIGNE A PRESENT NOMME ENGLETERRE, par JEIIAN DE WAURIN. Vol. V. 1443-1461. Edited by Sir WILLIAM HARDY, F.S. A., and EDWARD L. C. P. HARDY, Esq., F.S. A., of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at-Law. THE RED BOOK OF THE EXCHEQUER, preserved in the Public Record Office. Edited by WALFORD DAKING SELBY, ESQ., of the Public Record Office. ANNALS OR MEMORIALS OF ST. EDMONDSBURY. Edited by THOMAS ARNOLD, ESQ., M.A., of University College, Oxford. THE HISTORIANS OF THE CHURCH OF YORK AND ITS ARCHBISHOPS, Vol. III. Edited by JAMES RAINE, M.A., Canon of York, and Secretary of the Surtees Society. 23 PUBLICATIONS OF THE HECOBD COMMISSIONERS, &c, [In boards or cloth.] ROTULORUM ORIGINALIUM ix CURIA SCACCAKII ABBREVIATIO. Hen. HI. Edw. III. Edited by HENRY PLAYFOKD, Esq. 2 Vols. folio (18051810). 12*-. 6d. each. CALENDARIUM INQUISITIONUM POST MORTEM SIVE ESCAETARUM. Hen. III. Ric. III. Edited by JOHN CALEY and JOHN BAYLEY, Esqrs. Folio (1821 1828) : Vol. 3, 2ls.; Vol. 4, 24s. LIURORUM MANUSCKIPTOKUM BIBLIOTHEC.E HARLEIAN.E CATALOGUS. Vol. 4. Edited by the Kev. T. HARTWELL HORNE. Folio (1812). 18*. ABBKEVIATIO PLACITOBUM. llichard I. Edward II. Edited by the Right Hon. GEORGE ROSE and W. ILLINGAVORTH, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1811), 18s. LIBRI CENSUALIS voeati DOMESDAY-BOOK, INDICES. Edited by Sir HENRY ELLIS. Folio (1816), (Doinesday-Book, Vol. 3). 2ts. LIBRI CENSUALIS vocati DOMESDAY-BOOK, ADDITAMENTA EX CODIC. ANTKJUISS. Edited by Sir HENRY ELLIS. Folio (1816), (Domesday-Book, Vol. 4). 21*. STATUTES OF THE REALM. Edited by Sir T. E. TOMLINS, JOHN RAITHBY, JOHN CALEY, and WM. ELLIOTT, Esqrs. Vols. V, 8, 9, 10, and 11, folio (1819 1828). 31s. 6</. each ; Indices, 30s. each. VALOR ECCLESIASTICUS, temp. Hen. VIII., Auctoritate Regia iustitutus. Edited by JOHN CALEY, Esq., and the Kev. JOSEPH HUNTER. Vols. 3 to 6, folio (1817-1834). 25s. each. The Introduction, separately, 8vo. 2s. fid. ROTULI SCOT US IN TURRI LONDINENSI ET IN DoMO CAPITULARI WESTMONASTERIENS ASSERVATI. 19 Edw. I. Hen. VIII. Edited by D. MACPHERSON, J. CALEY, W. ILLING-VVORTH, Esqrs., and Rev. T. II. HORNE. Vol. 2. folio (1818). 21s. FcEDERA, CONVENTIONES, LlTTERJE, &C. ; OT, RYMEll S FuiDERA, New Edition, folio Vol.3, Parts. 13611377 (1830): Vol. 4, 13771383 (1869). Edited by JOHN CALEY and FRED. HOLBROOKE, Esqrs. Vol. 3, Part 2, 21s. ; Vol. 4. 6s. DUCATUS LANOASTRI.E CALENDARIUM INQUISITIONUM POST MORTEM, &c. Part 3, Calendar to Pleadings, &c., Hen. VII. 13 Eliz. Part 4, Calendar to Pleadings, to end of Eliz. (18271834). Edited by K. J. HARPER, JOHN CALEY, and WM. MINCIIIN, Esqrs. Folio. Part 3 (or Vol. 2), 31s. Gd. ; Part 4 (or Vol. 3), 21s. CALENDARS OF THE PROCEEDINGS IN CHANCERY, ELIZ. ; with Examples of Proceedings from Ric. II. Edited by JOHN BAYLEY, Esq. Vol. 3 (1832), folio, 21s. PARLIAMENTARY WRITS AND WRITS OF MILITARY SUMMONS, with Records and Muni ments relating to Suit and Service to Parliament, &c. Edited by SIR FRANCIS PALGRAVE. (18301834.) Folio. Vol. 2, Div. 1, Edw. II., 21s. ; Vol.2, Div. 2, 21s. ; Vol. 2, Div. 3, 42s. ROTULI LITTER ARC M CLAT;SARTJM IN TURRI LONDINENSI ASSERVATI. 2 Vols. folio (1833, 1844). Vol. 1, 1204-1224. Vol. 2, 12241227. Edited by THOMAS DUPFUS HARDY, Esq. Vol. 1, 63*. ; Vol. 2, 18s. PROCEEDINGS AND ORDINANCES OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL OF ENGLAND. 10 Ric. IT. 33 Hen. VIII. Edited by Sir NICHOLAS HARRIS NICOLAS. 7 Vols. royal 8vo. (18341837). 14s. each. ROTULI LITTEKARUM PATENTIUM IN TURRI LOM>. ASSEUVATI. 1201 1216. Edited by T. DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1835), 31s. Gd. The Introduction, separately, 8vo. 9s. ROTULI CURING REGIS. Rolls and Records -of the Court held before the King s Justiciai s or Justices. 6 Richard I. 1 John. Edited by Sir FRANCIS PALGRAVE. 2 Vols. royal 8vo. (1835). 28s. ROTULI NORMANNLE IN TURRI LoM>. ASSEUVATI. 1200 1 205 ; 1417 1418. Edited by THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1835). 12s. 6d. ROTULI DE OBLATIS ET FINIBUS IN TURRI LOND. ASSERVATI, temp. Regis Johannis. Edited by THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1835). 18s. EXCERPTA E ROTULIS FlNlCM IN TURRI LONDINENSI ASSERVATIS. Henry III., 1216 1272. Edited by CHARLES ROBERTS, Esq. 2 Vols. royal 8vo. (1835, 1836) ; Vol. 1, 14s. ; Vol. 2, 18s. FINES, SIVE PEDEB FINIUM ; SIVE FINALES CONCORDI.E IN CURIA DOMINI REGIS. 7 Richard I. 16 John, 1195 1214. Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH HUNTER. In Counties. 2 Vols. royal 8vo. (18351844) ; Vol. 1, 8s. 6d. ; Vol. 2, 2s. 6rf. ANCIENT KALENDARS AND INVENTORIES OF THE TREASURY OF His MAJESTY S Ex CHEQUER; with Documents illustrating its History. Edited by Sir FRANCIS PALGRAVE. 3 Vols .royal 8vo. (1836). 42s. 24 DOCUMENTS AND RECORDS illustrating the History of Scotland, and Transactions between Scotland and England ; preserved in the Treasury of Her Majesty s Exchequer. Edited by Sir FRANCIS PALGRAVE. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1837). 18s. RoTiTLi CHARTAHUM IN TURRI LONDINENSI ASSERVATI. 1199 1216. Edited by THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1837). 30s. REPORT OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE RECORD COMMISSIONERS, 1831 1837. 1 Vol. fol. (1837), 8*. REGISTRUM vulgariter uuncupatum " The Record of Caernarvon," e codiee MS. Harleiano, 696, description. Edited by Sir HENRY ELLIS. 1 Vol. folio (1838), 31*. 6d. ANCIENT LAWS AND INSTITUTES OF ENGLAND ; comprising Laws enacted under the Anglo-Saxon Kings, with Translation of the Saxon ; the Laws called Edward the Confessor s ; the Laws of William the Conqueror, and those ascribed to Henry I. ; Monumenta Ecclesiastica Anglieana, from 7th to 10th century ; and Ancient Latin Version of the Anglo-Saxon Laws. Edited by BENJAMIN THORPE, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1840), 40*. 2 Vols. royal 8vo., 30s. ANCIENT LAWS AND INSTITUTES or WALES ; comprising Laws supposed to be enacted by Howel the Good, modified by Regulations prior to the Conquest by Edward I. ; and anomalous Laws, principally of Institutions which continued in force. With transla tion. Also, Latin Transcripts, containing Digests of Laws, principally of the Dimetian Code. Edited by ANEURIN OWEN, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1841), 44s. 2 vols. royal 8vo., 36s. ROTULI DE LIBERATE AC DE MISIS ET PR-ESTITIS, Regnaute Johanne. Edited by THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1844). 6s. THE GREAT ROLLS OF THE PIPE, 2, 3, 4 HEN. II., 11551158. Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH HUNTER. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1844). 4s. 6rf. THE GREAT ROLL OF THE PIPE, 1 Ric. I., 11891190. Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH HUNTER. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1844). 6s. DOCUMENTS ILLUSTRATIVE OF ENGLISH HISTORY in the 13th and 14th centuries, from the Records of the Queen s Remembrancer in the Exchequer. Edited by HENRY COLE, Esq. 1 Vol. fcp. folio (1844). 5s. 6d. MODUS TENENDI PARLIAMENTUM. An Ancient Treatise on the Mode of holding the Parliament in England. Edited by THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. 8vo. (1846). 2s. 6d. REGISTRUM MAGNI SIGILLI REG. SCOT, in Archivis Publicis asservatum. 1306 1424. Edited by THOMAS THOMSON, Esq. Folio (1814). 10s. Gd. ACTS OF THE PARLIAMENTS OF SCOTLAND. Folio (18141875). Edited by THOMAS THOMSON and COSMO INNES, Esqrs. Vol. 1, 42s. Vols. 5 and 6 (in three Parts), 21s. each Part ; Vols. 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, and 11, 10s. Sd. each ; Vol. 12 (Index), 63s. Or, 12 Volumes in 13, 12/. 12s. ACTS OF THE LORDS AUDITORS OF CAUSES AND COMPLAINTS (AcTA DOMINORUM AUDI- TOUUM). 14661494. Edited by THOMAS THOMSON, Esq. Fol. (1839). 10s. 6d. ACTS OF THE LORDS or COUNCIL IN CIVIL CAUSES (AcTA DOMINORUM CONCILII), 1478 1495. Edited by THOMAS THOMSON, Esq. Folio (1839). 10s. Gd. ISSUE ROLL OF THOMAS DE BRANTINGHAM, Bishop of Exeter, Lord High Treasurer, con taining Payments out of the Revenue, 44 Edw. III., 1370. Edited by FREDERICK DEVON, Esq. 1 Vol. 4to. (1835), 35s. Or, royal 8vo., 25s. ISSUES OF THE EXCHEQUER, James I. ; from the Pell Records. Edited by FREDERICK DEVON, Esq. 1 Vol. 4to. (1836), 30s. Or, royal 8vo., 21s. ISSUES OF THE EXCHEQUER, Henry III. Henry VI. ; from the Pell Records. Edited by FREDERICK DEVON, Esq. 1 Vol. 4to. (1837), 40s. Or, royal 8vo., 30s. HANDBOOK TO THE PUBLIC RECORDS. By F. S. THOMAS, Esq., Secretary of the Public Record Office. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1853). 12s. HISTORICAL NOTES RELATIVE TO THE HISTORY OP ENGLAND. Henry VIII. Anne (1509-1714). A Book of Reference for ascertaining the Dates of Events. By F. S. THOMAS, Esq. 3 Vols. 8vo. (1856). 40s. STATE PAPERS, DURING THE REIGN OF HENRY THE EIGHTH : with Indices of Persons and Places. 11 Vols. 4to. (18301852), 10s. 6d. each. Vol. I. Domestic Correspondence. Vols. II. & III. Correspondence relating to Ireland. Vols. IV. & V. Correspondence relating to Scotland. Vols. VI. to XI. Correspondence between England and Foreign Courts- WORKS PUBLISHED IN PHOTOZINCOGRAPHY. DOMESDAY/ BOOK, or the G-KBAT SURVEY OF ENGLAND or WILLIAM THE CONQUEBOR, 1086 ; fac-simile of the Part relating to each county, separately (with a few exceptions of double counties). Photozincographed, by Her Majesty s Com mand, at the Ordnance Survey Office, Southampton, Colonel Sir HENRY JAMES, E.E., F.R.S., &c., DIRECTOR-GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, under the Superintendence of W. BASEVI SANDERS, Esq., Assistant "Keeper of Her Majesty s Records. 35 Parts, imperial quarto and demy quarto (1861-1863), boards. Price Ss. to II. 3s. each Part, according to size; or, bound in 2 Vols., 201. (The edition in two volumes is out of print.) This important and unique survey of the greater portion of England* is the oldest and most valuable record in the national archives. It was commenced about the year 1084 and finished in 1086. Its compilation was determined upon at Gloucester by William the Conqueror, in council, in order that he might know what was due to him, in the way of tax, from his subjects, and that each at the same time might know what he had to pay. It was compiled as much for their protection as for the benefit of the sovereign. The nobility and people had been grievously distressed at the time by the king bringing over large num bers of French and Bretons, and quartering them on his subjects, " each " according to the measure of his land," for the purpose of resisting the invasion of Cuut, King of Denmark, which was apprehended. The Commissioners appointed to make the survey were to inquire the name of each place ; who held it in the time of King Edward the Confessor ; the present possessor ; how many hides were in the manor ; how many ploughs were in the demesne ; how many homagers ; how many villeins ; how many cottars ; how many serving men ; how many free tenants ; how many tenants in soccage ; how much wood, meadow, and pasture ; the number of mills and fish ponds ; what had been added or taken away from the place ; what was the gross value in the time of Edward the Confessor ; the present value ; and how much each free man or soc-man had, and whether any advance could be made in the value. Thus could be ascertained who held the estate in the time of King Edward ; who then held it ; its value in the time of the late King ; and its value as it stood at the formation of the survey. So minute was the survey, that the writer of the contemporary portion of the Saxon Chronicle records, with some asperity " So very narrowly he caused it to be " traced out, that there was not a single hide, nor one virgate of land, nor even, " it is shame to tell, though it seemed to him no shame to do, an ox, nor a cow, " nor a swine was left, that was not set down." Domesday Survey is in two parts or volumes. The first, in folio, contains the counties of Bedford, Berks, Bucks, Cambridge, Chester, and Lancaster, Corn wall, Derby, Devon, Dorset, Gloucester, Hants, Hereford, Herts, Huntingdon, Kent, Leicester and llutland, Lincoln, Middlesex, Northampton, Nottingham, Oxford, Salop, Somerset, Stafford, Surrey, Sussex, Warwick, Wilts, Worcester, and York. The second volume, in quarto, contains the counties of Essex, Norfolk and Suffolk. Domesday Book was printed verbatim et literatim during the last century, in consequence of an address of the House of Lords to King George III. in 1767. It was not, however, commenced until 1773, and was completed early in 1783. In 1860, Her Majesty s Government, with the concurrence of the Master of the Hulls, determined to apply the art of photozincography to the production of a fac-similc of Domesday Book, under the superintendence of Colonel Sir Henry James, R.E., Director-General of the Ordnance Survey, Southampton. The fac-simile was completed in 1863. * For some reason left unexplained, many parts were left un surveyed ; Northumberland, Cumber land, Westmoreland, and Durham, are not described in the survey ; nor does Lancashire appear under its proper name ; but Furness, and the northern part of Lancashire, us well as the south of Westmore land, with a part of Cumberland, arc included within the West Riding of Yorkshire. That part of Lancashire which lies between the Eibble and Mersey, and which at the time of the survey compre hended 688 manors, is joined to Cheshire. Part of Rutland is described in the counties of Northampton and Lincoln. 26 FAC-SIMILES of NATIONAL MANUSCRIPTS, from WILLIAM THE CONQUEKOK to ANNE, selected under the direction of the Master of the Eolls, and Photo zincographed, by Command of Her Majesty, by Colonel Sir HENRY JAMES, R.E., F.E.S.. DIRECTOR- GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, and edited by W. BASEVI SANDERS, Assistant Keeper of Her Majesty s Eecords. Price, each Part, with translations and notes, double foolscap folio, 16s. Parti. (William the Conqueror to Henry YIL). 1865. (Out of print.} Part II. (Henry VIII. and Edward VI.) 1866. Part III. (Mary and Elizabeth). 1867. Part IV. (James I. to Anne). 1868. The first Part extends from William the Conqueror to Henry VII., and contains autographs of the kings of England, as well as of many other illustrious per sonages famous in history, and some interesting charters, letters patent, and state papers. The second Part, for the reigns of Henry VIII and Edward VI., consists principally of holograph letters, and autographs of kings, princes, statesmen, and other persons of great historical interest, who lived during those reigns. The third Part contains similar documents for the reigns of Mary and Elizabeth, including a signed bill of Lady Jane Grey. The fourth Part con- eludes the series, and comprises a number of documents taken from the originals belonging to the Constable of the Tower of London ; also several records illus trative of the Gunpowder Plot, and a woodcut containing portraits of Mary Queen of Scots and James VI., circulated by their adherents in England, 1580-3. If AC-SIMILES OF ANGLO-SAXON MANUSCRIPTS. Photozincographed, by Command of Her Majesty, upon the recommendation of the Master of the Eolls, by the DIRECTOR- GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, Lieut. -General J. CAMERON, E.E., C.B., F.E.S., and edited by W. BASEVI SANDERS, Assistant Keeper of Her Majesty s Eecords. Part I. Price 2L 10s. The Anglo-Saxon MSS. represented in this volume form the earlier portions of the collection of archives belonging to the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury, and consist of a series of 25 charters, deeds, and wills, commencing with a record of proceedings at the first Synodal Council of Clovestho in 742, and terminating with the first part of a tripartite cheirograph, whereby Thurston conveyed to the Church of Canterbury land at Wimbish in Essex, in 1049, the sixth year of the reign of Edward the Confessor. FAC-SIMILES or ANGLO-SAXON MANUSCRIPTS. Photozincographed, by Command of Her Majesty, upon the recommendation of the Master of the Eolls, by the DIRECTOR- GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, Major- Genera I A. COOKE, E.E., C.B., and collected and edited by W. BASEVI SANDERS, Assistant Keeper of Her Majesty s Eecords. Part II. Price 3/. 10s. (Also, separately. Edward the Confessor s Charter. Price 2s.) The originals of the Fac-similcs contained in this volume belong to the Deans and Chapters of Westminster, Exeter, Wells, Winchester, and Worcester ; the Marquis of Bath, the Earl of Ilchester, Winchester College, Her Majesty s Public Record Office, Bodleian Library, Somersetshire Archaeological and National History Society s Museum in Taunton Castle, and William Salt Library at Stafford. They consist of charters and other documents granted by, or during the reigns of, Baldred, JSthelred, Offa, and Burgred, Kings of Mercia ; Uhtred of the Huiccas, Ceartwalla and Ini of Wessex ; ^Ethelwulf, Eadwardthe EWer, .TEthelstan, Eadmund the First, Eadred, Eadwig, Eadgar, Eadward the Second, ^Ethelred the Second, Cnut, Eadward the Confessor, and William the Conqueror, embracing altogether a period of nearly four hundred years. FAC-SIMILES OF ANGLO-SAXON MANUSCRIPTS. Photozincographed, by Command of Her Majesty, upon the recommendation of the Master of the Eolls, by the DIRECTOR-GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, Colonel B. H. STOTHERD, E.E., C.B., and collected and edited by W. BASEVI SANDERS, Assistant Keeper of Her Majesty s Eecords. Part III. Price 3Z. 10s. This volume contains fac-similes of the Ashburnham collection of Anglo-Saxon Charters, &c., including King Alfred s Will. The MSS. represented in it, range from A.D. 697 to A.D. 1161, being charters, wills, deeds, and reports of Synodal transactions during the reigns of Kings AVihtred of Kent, Offa, Eardwulf, Coemvulf, Cuthred, Beornwulf, TEthehvulf, JElfrcd, Eadward the Elder, Eadmund, Eadred, Queeu Eadgifu, and Kings Eadgar, ^Ethelred the Second, Cnut, Henry the First, and Henry the Second. In addition to these are two belonging to the Marquis of Anglesey, one of them being the Foundation Charter of Burton Abbey by <Ethelred the Second with the testament of its great benefactor Wulfric. Public Record Office, November 1887. HISTORICAL MANUSCRIPTS COMMISSION. BEPOBTS OF THE BOYAL COMMISSIONEBS APPOINTED TO INQUIBE WHAT PAPEBS AND MANUSCEIPTS BELONGING TO PBIVATE FAMILIES AND INSTITUTIONS ABE EXTANT WHICH WOULD BE OF UTILITY IN THE ILLUSTBATION OF HISTOBY, CONSTITUTIONAL LAW, SCIENCE. ANDGENEBAL LITEBATUBE. Date. Size. Sessional Paper. Price. 1870 (Re printed 1874.) J871 1872 FIRST REPORT, WITH APPENDIX Contents : ENGLAND. House of Lords ; Cambridge Colleges; Abingdon, and other Cor porations, &c. SCOTLAND. Advocates Library, Glas gow Corporation, &c. IRELAND. Dublin, Cork, and other Cor porations, &c. SECOND REPORT, WITH APPENDIX, AND INDEX TO THE FIRST AND SECOND RE PORTS - - Contents : ENGLAND. House of Lords; Cam bridge Colleges ; Oxford Colleges ; Monastery of Dominican Friars at Woodchester, Duke of Bedford, Earl Spencer, &c. SCOTLAND. Aberdeen and St. An drew s Universities, &c. IRELAND. Marquis of Ormonde ; Dr. Lyons, &c. THIRD REPORT, INDEX "WITH APPENDIX AND Contents : ENGLAND. House of Lords; Cam bridge Colleges ; Stonyhurst Col lege ; Bridgewater and other Cor porations ; Duke of Northumber land, Marquis of Lansdowne, Mar quis of Bath, &c. SCOTLAND. University of Glasgow ; Duke of Montrose, &c. IRELAND. Marquis of Ormonde ; Black Book of Limerick, &c. f cap C. 55 s. </. 1 6 C. 441 3 10 C. 673 6 28 Date. Si/c. Sessional Paper. Price. 373 FOUKTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX PART I. - Contents : ENGLAND. House of Lords ; West minster Abbey ; Cambridge and Oxford Colleges ; Cinque Ports, Hythe, and other Corporations, Marquis of Bath, Earl of Denbigh, ^ &c. SCOTLAND. Duke of Argyll, &c. IRELAND. Trinity College, Dublin; Marquis of Ormonde. DITTO. PART II. INDEX - 1876 FIFTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX. PART I. - Contents : ENGLAND. House of Lords ; Oxford and Cambridge Colleges ; Dean and Chapter of Canterbury ; Rye, Lydd, and other Corporations, Duke of Sutherland, Marquis of Lansdowne, Reginald Cholmondeley, Esq., &c. SCOTLAND. Earl of Aberdeen, &c. DITTO. PART II. INDEX - 1877 SIXTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX. PART I. - Contents : ENGLAND. House of Lords; Oxford and Cambridge Colleges ; Lambeth Palace ; Black Book of the Arch deacon of Canterbury ; Bridport, Wallingford, and other Corporations ; Lord Leconfield, Sir Reginald Graham, Sir Henry Ingilby, &c. SCOTLAND. Duke of Argyll, Earl of Moray, &c. IRELAND. Marquis of Ormonde. DITTO. PART II. INDEX - 1879 SEVENTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX. PART I. - - Contents : House of Lords ; County of Somerset ; Earl of Egmont, Sir Frederick Graham, Sir Harry Verney, &c. DITTO. PART II. APPENDIX AND INDEX - Contents : - Duke of Athole, Marquis of Ormonde, S. F. Livingstone, Esq., &c. 1881 EIGHTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX AND INDEX. PART I. Contents : List of collections examined, 1869-1880. ENGLAND. House of Lords ; Duke of Marlborough ; Magdalen College, Oxford ; Royal College of Physicians ; Queen Anne s f cap C. 857 C. 857 i. C. C. 1432 i. C. 1745 C. 2102 C. 2340 C. 2340 i. s. d. 6 8 2 6 7 3 6 8 6 1 10 7 6 3 6 C. 3040 I 8 6 29 Date. Size. Sessional Paper. Price. 1883 1885 Bounty Office; Corporations of Chester, Leicester, &c. IRELAND. Marquis of Ormonde, Lord Emly, The O Conor Don, Trinity College, Dublin, &c. DITTO. PART IT. APPENDIX AND INDEX - Contents : Duke of Manchester. DITTO. PAJIT III. APPENDIX AND INDEX - Contents : Earl of Ashburnham. CALENDAR or THE MANUSCRIPTS OP THE MARQUIS or SALISBURY, K.G. PART I. NINTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX AND INDEX. PART I. - Contents : St. Paul s and Canterbury Cathedrals ; Eton College ; Carlisle, Yarmouth, Canterbury, and Barnstaple Corpora tions, &c. DITTO. PART II. APPENDIX AND INDEX - Contents : ENGLAND. House of Lords ; Earl of Leicester ; C. Pole Gell, Alfred Mor rison, Esquires, &c. SCOTLAND. Lord Elphinstone, H. C. Maxwell Stuart, Esq., &c. IRELAND. Duke of Leinster, Marquis of Drogheda, &c. DITTO. PART III. APPENDIX AND INDEX Contents : Mrs, Stopford Sackvillc. TENTH REPORT This is introductory to the folio-wing : (1.) APPENDIX AND INDEX The Earl of Eglinton, Sir J. S. Max well, Bart., and C. S. H. D. Moray, C. F. Westou Underwood, G. W. Digby, Esquires. (2.) APPENDIX AND INDEX The Family of Gawdy, formerly of Norfolk. (3.) APPENDIX AND INDEX Wells Cathedral. (4.) APPENDIX AND INDEX Earl of Westmorland ; Captain Stewart ; Lord Stafford ; Sir N. W. Throekmortdu, Bart., Stouyhurst Pea? C. 3040 i. 0.3040H. 8vo. C. 3777 fcap C. 3773 8vo. C. 3773 i. C.3773ii. C. 4548 C. 4575 C.4576iii. C.457G ii. C. 4576 s. d, \ 9 1 4 5 2 6 3 1 7 s 7 1 4 2 3 6 Date. 1885 1887 1887 1887 1887 1887 College; Sir P. T. Mainwaring, Bart., Lord Muncaster, M.P., Captain ,T. F. Bagot, Earl of Powis, &c. (5.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - The Marquis of Ormonde, Earl of Fingall, Corporations of Gal way, Waterford, the Sees of Dublin and of Ossory, Archives of the Jesuits in Ireland. (G,) APPENDIX AND INDEX - Marquis of Abergavenny, Lord Braye, &c. ELEVENTH REPORT. In the Press. This is introductory to the following : (1.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - H. D. Skrine, Esq., Salvetti Corres pondence. (2.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - The House of Lords. 1C78-1688, (3.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - The Corporations of Southampton and Lynn. (4.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - The Marquess Townshend. (.1.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - The Earl of Dartmouth. In the Press, Size. Sessional Paper. Price. 8vo. 4576 i. s. d. 2 10 C. 5242 C. 50GO 1 1 C. 5060 i. 2 C. 5060 ii. C. 5060 iii. 1 8 2 6 Stationery Office, November 1887. 31 ANNUAL REPORTS OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE PUBLIC RECORDS. REPORTS Nos. 1-22, IN FOLIO, PUBLISHED BETWEEN 1840 AND 1861, ARE NO LONGER ON SALE. SUBSEQUENT REPORTS ARE IN OCTAVO. Date. Number of Report. Chief Contents of Appendices. Price. 18C2 1863 1664 24 25 1865 I8GG 1867 2G 27 28 Subjects of Research by Literary Inquirers, 1852- 1861. Attendances at the various Record Offices, previously to the passing of the Public Record Act. List of Calendars, Indexes, &c., in the Public Record Office. Calendar of Crown Leases, 33-38 Hen. VIIL Calendar of Bills and Answers, &c., Hen. A1IL- Ph. & Mary, for Cheshire and Flintshire. List of Lords High Treasurers and Chief Commissioners of the Treasury, from Hen. VII. List of Plans annexed to Inclosure Awards, 31 Geo. II.-7 Will. IV. Calendar of Privy Seals, &c., Hen. VI.-Eliz., for Cheshire and Flintshire. Calendar of Writs of General Livery, &c., for Cheshire, Eliz.-Charles I. Calendar of Deeds, &c., on the Chester Plea Rolls, Hen. III. and Edw. I. List of Documents photozincographed, Will. I.-Hen. VII. List of Awards of Inclosure Commissioners. Refer-, ences to Charters in the Cartse Antiquso and the Confirmation Rolls of Chancery, Ethelbert of Kent-James I. Calendar of Deeds, &c., on the Chester Plea Rolls, Edw. II. List of Documents photozincographed, Hen. VIII. and Edw. VI. Fees in the Public Record Office. Calendar of Fines, Cheshire and Flintshire, Edw. I. Calendar of Deeds, &c., on the Chester Plea Rolls, Edw. III. List of Documents photozincographei, Mary and Eliz., and Scottish, Part I. Table of Law Terms, from the Norman Conquest to I Will. IV. s. d. 4 8 7 1 6 10J 32 Date. Number of Report. Chief Contents of Appendices. Price, 1868 1869 1870 1371 1871 1872 1873 1874 29 30 32 33 34 Calendar of Royal Charters. Calendar of Deeds, &c., on the Chester Plea Rolls, Richard II.- Hen. VII. Durham Records, Letter and Report. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Inventory. Durham Records, Inventory, Indexes to Kellawe s Regis ter. Calendar of Deeds, &c., on the Chester Plea Rolls, Hen. VIII. Calendar of Decrees of Court of General Surveyors, 34-38 Hen. VIII. Calen dar of Roval Charters. State Paper Office, Calen dar of Documents relating to the History of, to 1800. List of Documents photozincographed, Eliz.-Atme. Tower of London, Index to Docu ments in custody of the Constable of. Calendar of Dockets, &c., for Privy Seals, 1634-1711, in the British Museum. Report of the Commissioners on Carte Papers. Venetian Ciphers. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Royal Charters, Will. II.-Ric. II. Durham Records, Calendar of Chancery Enrolments ; Cursitor s Records. List of Officers of Palatinate of Chester, in Cheshire and Flintshire, and North Wales. List of Sheriffs of England, 31 Hen. I. to 4 Edw. III. List of Documents photozincographed, Scottish, Part II. Part I. Report of the Commissioners on Carte Papers. Calendarium Genealogicurn, 1 & 2 Edw. II. Durham Records, Calendar of Cursi tor s Records, Chancery Enrolments. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Rolls of the Chancery of the County Palatine. Part II. Charities ; Calendar of Trust Deeds en rolled on the Close Rolls of Chancery, subsequent to 9 Geo. II. c. xxxvi. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Rolls of the Chancery of the County Palatine. Durham Records, Calendar of the Cursitor s Records, Chancery Enrolments. Report on the Shaftes- bury Papers. Venetian Transcripts. Greek copies of the Athanasian Creed. Parliamentary Petitions ; Index to the Petitions to the King in Council. Durham Records, Calen dar of the Cursitor s Records, Chancery Enrol ments. List of Documents photozincographed. Scottish, Part III. Supplementary Report on the Shaftesbury Papers. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Ancient Charters or Grants. Palatinate of Lancaster ; Inventory and Lists of Documents transferred to the Public Record Office. Durham Records, Calendar of Cursitor s Records, Chancery Enrol ments. List of Documents photoziucograplied, Irish, Part I. Second Supplementary Report on the Shaftesbury Papers. s. d. 9 3 2 2 5 6 1 10 1 9 1 6 S3 Date. Number of licport. Chief Contents of Appendices. Price. 1875 1876 1876 1877 1878 1879 1880 1881 1882 36 37 38 4.0 41 -12 -13 Durham Records, Calendar of the Cursitor s Re cords, Chancery Enrolments. Duchy of Lan caster Records ; Calendar of Ancient Charters or Grants. List of Documents photozincographed ; Irish, Part II. M. Armaud Basehet s Report upon Documents in French Archives relating to British History. Calendar of Recognizance Rolls of the Palatinate of Chester, to end of reign of lieu. IV. Part I. Durham Records, Calendar of the Cursi tor s Records, Chancery Enrolments. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of A.ncient Rolls of the Chancery of the County Palatine. 31. Hat chet s list of French Ambassadors, c., in Eng land, 1509-1714. Part II. Calendar of Recognizance Rolls of the Palatinate of Chester; Hen. V.-Hcn. VII. Exchequer Records, Catalogue of Special Commis sions, 1 Eliz. to 10 Viet., Calendar of Depositions taken by Commission, 1 Eliz. to end of James I. List of Representative Peers for Scotland and Ireland. Calendar of Recognizance Rolls of the Palatinate of Chester, 1 Hen. VIII.-ll Geo, IV. Exchequer Records, Calendar of Depositions taken by Com mission, Charles I. Duchy of Lancaster Records ; Calendar of Lancashire Inquisitions post Mortem, &c. Third Supplementary Report on the Shaftes- bury Papers. Anglo-Saxon Charters photozinco graphed. M. Basehet s List of Despatches of French Ambassadors to England, 1509-1714. Calendar of Depositions taken by Commission, Commonwealth- James II. Miscellaneous Re cords of Queen s Remembrancer in the Exchequer. Durham Records, Calendar of the Cursitor n Records, Chancery Enrolments. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Patent Rolls, 5 Ric. II.-21 Hen. VII. Rules and Regulations respecting the public use of the Records. Calendar of Depositions taken by Commission, William and Mary to George I. Calendar of Norman Rolls, Hen. V., Part I. Anglo-Saxon Charters photozincographed. Report from Rome. List of Calendars, Indexes, &c. in the Public Record Office on 31st December 1879. Calendar of Depositions taken by Commission, George II. Calendar of Norman Rolls, Hen. V., Part II. and Glossary. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 1 Edw. I. Anglo-Saxon Charters photoziuco- graphcd. Transcripts from Paris. Calendar of Privy Seals, &c., 1-7 Charles I. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Inventory of Court Rolls, Hen. lU.-Gco. IV., Calendar of Privy Seals, *. d. 4 4 4 4 4 3 4 fa 3 4 8 4 3 10 U 10231. Date. Number of Report. Chief Contents of Appendices. Price. 1883 1884 1885 ]886 1887 44 45 46 47 Kic. II. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 2 Edw. I. Anglo-Saxon Charters photoziucographed. Fourth Supplementary Keport on the Shaftesbury Papers. Transcripts from Paris. Keport on Libraries in Sweden. Report on Papers relating to English History in the State Archives, Stockholm. Report on Canadian Archives. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 3 Edw. I. Durham Re cords, Cursitor s Records, Inquisitions post Mortem, e. Calendar of French Rolls, 1-10 Hen. V. Anglo-Saxon Charters photoziuco graphed. Report from Venice. Transcripts from Paris. Report from Rome. Duchy of Lancaster Records, Inventory of Ministers and Receivers Accounts, Edw. I.-Geo. III. Durham Records, Cursitor s Records, Inquisi tions post Mortem, &c. Treasury of the Receipt of the Exchequer, Calendar of Diplomatic Docu ments. Anglo-Saxon Charters photozinco- jiTaphcd. Transcripts from Paris. Reports from Rome and Stockholm. Report on Archives of Denmark, &c. Transcripts from Venice. Calen dar of Patent Rolls, 4 Edw. I. Presentations to Offices on the Patent Rolls, Charles II. Anglo->Saxon Charters, &c., photo- zincographed. Transcripts from Paris Reports from Rome. Second Report on Archives of Den mark, &e. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 5 Kdw. I. Catalogue of Venetian Manuscripts bequeathed by Mr. Rawdon Brown to the Public Record Office. Transcripts from Paris. Reports from Rome. Third Report on Archives of Denmark, &c. List of Creations of Peers and Baronets, 1483- 1646. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 6 Edw. I. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 7 Edw. I. Calendar of French Rolls, Henry VI. Calendar of Privy Seals, &e., 8-1 1 Charles I, Calendar of Diplomatic Documents. Schedules of Valueless Documents. There have also been printed Indexes to Reports 1-22, and Reports 23-3 J. s. 3 6 4 3 2 10 2 2 3 6 Public Record Office, November 188?, 35 SCOTLAND. CATALOGUE OP SCOTCH RECORD PUBLICATIONS PUBLISHED UNDEK THE DIRECTION OF THE LORD CLERK REGISTER OF SCOTLAND. [OTHER WORKS RELATING TO SCOTLAND WILL BE POUND AMONG THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE RECORD COMMISSIONERS, see pp. 26-28.] 1. CHRONICLES OP THE PICTS AND SCOTS, AND OTHER EARLY MEMORIALS OF SCOTTISH HISTORY. Eoyal 8vo., half bound (1867). Edited ly WILLIAM F. SKENE LL.D. Price 10s. Out of print. 2. LEDGER OP ANDREW HALYBURTON, CONSERVATOR OP THE PRIVILEGES OF THE SCOTCH NATION IN THE NETHERLANDS (1492-1503) ; TOGETHER WITH THE BOOKS OP CUSTOMS AND VALUATION OF MERCHANDISES IN SCOTLAND. Edited In rVxatn INNES. Boyal 8vo., lialf bound (1867). Price 10*. 3. DOCUMENTS ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE HISTORY. OF SCOTLAND FROM THE DEATH op KING ALEXANDER THE THIRD TO THE ACCESSION OF ROBERT BRUCE, from original and authentic copies in London, Paris, Brussels, Lille, and Ghent. In 2 Vols royal 8vo., half bound (1870). Edited ly Eev. JOSEPH STEVENSON. Price 10s. each. 4. ACCOUNTS op THE LORD HIGH TREASURER OP SCOTLAND. Vol IAD 147^_ 1498. Edited by THOMAS DICKSON. 1877. Price 10s. 5. REGISTER OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL OP SCOTLAND. Edited and arrannecl lv T TT BURTON, LL.D. Yol. 1, 1545-1569. Yol. 2, 1569-1578. Yol ; A D 1 wu 1585. Yol. 4, A.D. 1585-1592. Yol. 5, 1592-1599. Vol. V 1599-1604 Vol. 7, 1604-1607. Yol. 8 in progress. Edited ly DAVID MASSON LL D 1877-1884. Price 15s. each. 6. ROTULI SCACCARII REGUM ScOTORUM. THE EXCHEQUER ROLLS OF SPOTT A Yol. 1, A.D. 1264-1359. Yol. 2, A.D. 1359-1379. Edited ly JOHN STU AET LL.D., and GEORGE BURNETT, Lyon King of Arms. 1878-1880 Vol * A.D. 1379-1406. Yol. 4, A.D. 1406-1436 (1880). Vol. SAD U37-U?1 (1882). Yol. 6, 1455-1460 (1883). Vol. 7, 1460-1469 (1884) Yol 8 AT) 1470-1479 (1885). Yol. 9, 1480-1487 Addenda, 1437-1487 (1886) Vol 10,1488-1496. Vol. 11 in progress. Edited ly GEORGE BURNETT. Pn celOs each. 7. CALENDAR OF DOCUMENTS RELATING TO SCOTLAND. Edited lit Vol.1 (1881). Vol. 11.1272-1307(1884). Yol. III. & IV. (in Price ] 5s. each. B. REGISTER OF THE GREAT SEAL OF SCOTLAND. A.D. 1424-15J3 (1882) A r 1513-1546(1883). A.D. 1546-1580 (1886). A.D. 1580 (in progress). Edited by JAMES BALFOUR PAUL and J. M. THOMSON. Price 15e. e F AC-SIMILES OF THE NATIONAL MSS. OF SCOTLAND. (Out o Parts I., II. , and III. Price 2ls. each. Stationery Office . October 1887. 36 IRELAND. CATALOGUE OF IRISH RECORD PUBLICATIONS, CALENDAR OF THE PATENT AND CLOSE EOLLS OF CHANCERY IN IRELAND. HENRY VIII., EDWARD VI., MARY, AND ELIZABETH, AND FOR THE IST TO THE 7ra YEAR OF CHARLES I. Edited by JAMES MORRIN, Eoyal 8vo. (1861-3). Vols. 1, 2, and 3. Price 11s. each. ANCIENT LAWS AND INSTITUTES OF IRELAND. SenchusMor. (1865-1880.) Vols. 1, 2, 3, and 4. Price 10s. each. Vol. 5 in progress. Abstracts of the Irish Patent Rolls of James I. Unbound. Price 25s. Abstracts of the Irish Patent Eolls of James I. With Supplement. Price 35s. FAC-SIMILES of NATIONAL MANUSCRIPTS of IRELAND, FROM THE EARLIEST EXTANT SPECIMENS TO A.D. 1719. Edited ly JOHN T. GILBEBT, F.S.A., M.E.I.A. Part I is out of print. Parts II. and III. Price 42s. each. Part IV. I. Price 51 5s. Part IF. 2. Price 41 10s. This work forms a comprehensive Palseographic Series for Ireland. It furnishes characteristic specimens of the documents which have come down from each of the classes which, in past ages, formed principal elements in the population of Ireland, or exercised an influence in her affairs. With these reproductions are combined fac-siniiles of writings connected with eminent personages or transactions of importance in the annals of the country to the early part of the eighteenth century. The specimens have been reproduced as nearly as possible in accordance with the originals, in dimensions, colouring, and general appearance. Characteristic examples of styles of writing and caligraphic ornamentation are, KO far as practicable, associated with subjects of historic and linguistic interest. Descriptions of the various manuscripts are given by the Editor in the Intro duction. The contents of the specimens are fully elucidated and printed in the original languages, opposite to the Fac-similes line for line without contrac tions thus "facilitating reference and aiding effectively those interested in palfeographic studies. In the work are also printed in full, for the first time, many original and important historical documents. Part I. commences with the earliest Irish MSS. extant. Part II.: From the Twelfth Century to A.D. 1299. Part III.: From A.D. 1300 to end of reign of Henry VIII. Part IV. 1.: From reign of Edward VI. to that of James I. In Part IV. 2. the work is carried down to the early part of the eighteenth century, with Index to the entire publication. ACCOUNT OF FAC-SIMILES OF NATIONAL MANUSCRIPTS OF IRELAND. IN ONE VOLUME ; 8vo., WITH INDEX. Price 10s. Parts I. and II. together. Price 2s. 6d. Part II. Price Is. Qd. Part III. Price Is. Part IV. 1. Price 2s. Part IV. 2. Price 2s. 6d. Stationery Office, October 1887. ANNUAL REPORTS OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OP THE PUBLIC RECORDS, IRELAND, Date. Number of Report. Chief Contents of Appendices. Sessional Paper, Price. s. d. 1869 1 Contents of the principal Record Repositories C. 4157 2 3 of Ireland in 1864. Notices of Records transferred from Chancery Offices. Irish State Papers presented by Philadelphia Library Company. 1870 2 Notices of Records transferred from Chancery, [C. 137] 1 Queen s? Bench, and Exchequer Offices. Index to Original Deeds received from Master Litton s Office. 1871 3 Notices of Records transferred from Queen s [C. 329] 2 Bench, Common Pleas, and Exchequer Offices. Report on J. F. Ferguson s MSS. Exchequer Indices, &c. 1872 4 Records of Probate Registries [C. 515] 2 1 , 1873 5 Notices of Records from Queen s Bench [C. 760] 8 Calendar of Fines and Recoveries of the U _J Palatinate of Tipperary, 1664-1715. Index to Reports to date. 1874 6 Notices of Records transferred from Chancery, Queen s Bench, and Common Picas Offices. [C. 963] 7i Report respecting " Facsimiles of National MSS. of Ireland."- -List of Chancery Pleadings (1662-1690) and Calendar to Chancery Rolls (1662-1713) of Palatinate of Tipperary. 1875 7 Notices of Records from Exchequer and Admiralty Offices. Calendar and Index to [C. 1175] 7 Fiants of Henry VIII. 1876 8 Calendar and Index to Fiants of Edward VI. [C. 1469] 1 3 1877 9 Index to the Liber Munerum Piiblicorum Ilibernise. Calendar and Index to Fiants [C. 1702] 8 of Philip and Mary. 1878 10 Schedule of Parochial Registers deposited. Index to Deputy Keeper s 6th, 7th, 8th, [C 2034] 3 l . 9th, and 10th Reports. 1879 11 Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth (1558-1570) iC. 2311] 1 4 1880 12 Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued C. 2583] 1 3 (1570-1576). Schedule of Parish Regis ters of Ireland. 38 Date. Number of Report. Chief Contents of Appendices, Sessional Paper. Price. 1881 13 Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued [C. 2929; s. d. I 5 (1576-1588). 1882 14 Report of Keeper of State Papers containing Catalogue of Commonwealth Books trans [C. 3215; 61 ferred from Berniingham Tower, 1883 15 Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued [C. 367C" 1 (1583-1586). Index to Deputy Keeper s u * . llth, 12th, 13th, 14th, and 15th Reports. 1884 10 Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued [C. 4062" 1 6 (1586-1595). 1885 17 Report on Iron Chest of attainders following C. 4187" 1 6 after 1641 and 1688. Queen s Bench Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued (1596-1601). 1886 18 Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued (1601-1603). Memorandum on State [C. 4755] 1 1 ments (1702) and Declarations (1713-14) of Huguenot Pensioners. Schedule of present places of Custody of Parish Registers. 1887 19 Notice of Records of lucurnbered and Landed "C. 5185] c Estates Courts.- -Report of Keeper of State Papers, containing Table of Abstracts of Decrees of Innocence (1663), with Index. Public Record Office of Ireland , 31st October, 1887.